Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at|http : //books . google . com/|
THE
STATESMAlf S TEAE-BOOK
1872
THE
STATESMAN'S TEAR-BOOK
STATISTICAL AND inSTORICAL ANNUAL OF THE
STATES OF THE CIVILISED WORLD
Panbbook for
POLITICIANS AND MERCHANTS
FOB THE YEAR
1872
BY FKEDEKICK MART
NINTH ANNUAL PUBLICATION
Z&ICSrZSXIID JLS"T^^i* 077ZCXJLXI DE&ZSTTJDE&ITS
Ionian anb ^tia ^oxk
MACMILLAN AND CO.
1872
f^erighio/TY'ansiation and /2€;prO(2uefion i« rMense*
Man sagt oft: Zahlen legieren die Welt
Das aber ist gewiss, Zahlen zeigen tme tie regiert wird.
0OBTHE.
LOVDOV ! PBIHSBD BT
nomiwooDB avd oc viw-msif wxuamm
iuro PASLiAinara sxiuf
CONTENTS.
Introduction.
CHRONICLE OF THE * STATESMAN'S YEAR-BOOK.'
PAftB
For t!he Year 1871 ziii
COMPARATIVE TABLES.
PAGE
Bank of Etuopean States,
according to Area and to
Population .... xxvii
KailwajB of the Principal States
of the WOTld . . . xxviii
Telegraphs of the Principal
States of the World . xziz
The Import Markets of the
United Kingdom — Bank in
1870 and in 1871 .
The Export Markets of the
United Kingdom — ^Bank in
1870 and 1871
Density of Population of the
Principal States of the World
11
Part the First.
THE STATES OF EUROPE.
AUSTRIA:-
Beigning Sovereign and
Family ....
Constitution and Gbvem-
ment of the Empire
of G-erman Austria
— — of Hungaiy .
CSiurch and Education
Bevenue and Expenditure
of the Empire in 1871
of Cisleithan Austria
— — of Hungaiy
Army .
Navy
Area and Population
Trade and Industry
Bailways .
Weights and Measures
Books of Bef erence .
8
6
7
9
11
13
14
16
17
19
21
23
25
26
26
BELGIUM :—
Beigning Sovereign and
Family . . . .
Constitution and Govern-
ment
Church and Education
Bevenue and Expenditure
Army
Area and. Population .
Trade and Industry .
Bailways .
Weights and Measures
Books of Beferenee .
DENMABK:—
Beigning Sovereign and
Family ....
Constitution and Govern-
tnent • • . <
28
29
32
33
35
37
39
40
41
42
vi
CONTENTS.
Dekuabk: —
Church and Education
Bevenue and Expenditure
Army and Navy
Population
Trade and Industry .
Colonies .
Weights and Measures
Books of Eeference .
FRANCE:-
Constitution and Govern
ment
Church and Education
Bevenue and Expenditure
Public Debt . ' .
Army ,
Navy
Ironclads .
Area and Population.
Trade and Industry .
Commercial Miarine .
Railways .
Colonies .
Weights and Measures
Boobs of Befeience .
OERMANY:—
Reigning Emperor
Constitution and Govern
ment
Revenue and Expenditure
Army
Area and Population .
. Trade and Commerce
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
States of Gbeicant: —
I, Prussia:- ^
Reigning Sovereign and
Family . . . .
Constitution and Govern-
ment . .
Church and Education
Revenue and Expenditure
Army
Area and Population .
Trade and Industry .
jRailwajTB .
PAGE
45
46
49
51
52
53
53
54
55
57
60
64
66
69
70
75
80
85
86
88
90
90
93
94
97
98
100
108
186
188
190
,107
110
114
117
121
123
127
PAOK
2. Bavaria: —
Reigning Sovereign and
Family . . . .131
Constitution and Govern-
ment .... 133
Church and Education . 134
Revenue and Expenditure . 135
Area and Population . 136
8. Wiirtemberg: —
Reigning Sovereign and
Family . . . 138
Constitution and Gov^-
ment . . . , 139
Church and I^uca^^K);: » ; 141
Revenue and Expendptore . 141
Area and Population 143
4. Saxony: —
Reigning Sovereign and
Fainily . . . 146
Constitution and Govern-
ment .... 146
Church and Education . 147
Revenue and Expenditure . 147
Population . . .149
5. Baden : —
Reigning Sovereign and
Family .... 150
Constitution and Revenue 150
Area and Population . 153
6. Mecklenburg-Schwerin : —
Reigning Sovereign . .154
Constitution, Revenue, and
Population . . .155
7. Hesse: —
Reigning Sovereign and
Family .... 156
Constitution, Revenue, and
Population . . .167
8. Oldenburg: —
Reigning Sovereign . .168
Constitution, Revenue, and
Population . . .159
9. Brunswick: —
Reigning Sovereign . .160
Constitution, Revenue, and
Population . . .161
10. Saxe- Weimar: —
Reigning Sovereign . .162
Constitution, Revenue, and
Populatioii . . . 16S
CONTENTS.
VU
PAGB
11. Mecklenbnrg-Strelits . . 164
12. Saxe-Meiningen . .165
13. Anhalt .... 166
14. Saxe-Coburg-Gbtha . .168
15. Saxe-AItenburg . .170
16. Waldeck .... 171
17. Lippe-Detmold . .172
18. Schwarzbuig-BudolBtadt . 173
19. Schwarzbuig - Sondershan-
sen .... 174
20. Reuss-Schleiz . ^• .176
21. SchaumbTirg-Lippe . .176
22. Beuss-Greu . . .177
23. Hambxug . . . .178
24. Liibeck .... 182
25. Bremen . . . .183
Tradfe and Commerce: —
The Zollverein . . .186
Weights and Measnres . 188
Books of Reference concern-
ing Germany. . . 190
GREAT BRITAIN and IRE-
LAND:—
Reigning Sovereign and
Family . . .* .
192
GonsUtntion and Govern-
ment ....
195
Church and Education
209
Revenue and Expendi-
ture ....
215
Taxation ....
220
National Debt .
224
Army ....
226
Navy . .
233
Iron-dad Navy .
236
Population —
(
England and Wales
241
Scotland
247
Ireland ....
260
Emigration .
263
Commerce and Industry—'
Imports and Exports
266
Shipping
262
Textile Industry .
267
Minerals and Metals
269
Railways ....
272
Colonial Possessions .
273
Great Bbita.if : —
Books of Reference —
Official Publications .
Non-official Publications .
GREECE:—
Reigning Sovereign and
Famijy ....
Constitution and Govern-
ment
Church and Education
Revenue and Expenditure
Army and Navy
Population
Trade and Industry .
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
PAOB
280
282
283
284
285
286
289
289
291
293
293
ITALY :-
and
Reigning Sovereign
Family ....
■Constitution and Govern-
ment ....
Church of Rome
Sovereign Pontiff
Cardinals ....
Church and Education
Revenue and Expenditure .
Public Debt
Army and Navy
Area and Population .
Trade and Industry .
Shipping ....
"Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
296
297
298
299
302
306
308
311
312
315
320
322
323
324
NETHERLANDS:—
and
Reigning Sovereign
Family . .
Constitution and Govern-
ment ....
Church and Education
Revenue and Expenditure .
Public Debt
Army and Navy
Area and Population ,
Trade and Industry .
Shipping
Colonies . . . .
"Weights and Measures
^ooks of Reference .
326
328
329
330
332
333
336
337
338
340
341
341
?OETUSAL:—
Bauping Sorenign
Constitation and 6«*ero-
Church and Education
Hevenue ani Eipendlturi
Army imd Navy
Area HJid Pofululion ,
Trade and Indoitcy .
Colonies
Weights and Messore*
Boou of Kefeieiice .
Church and EducaHon
ReTenne and Ezpenditnre
National Debt .
NaTj. '. '. '.
Atpb bM Population .
Tradd and Indllatl]r .
Shipping .
RailiraTS ■
Munifactnrea .
Weights and HMBore*
Books of Reference .
SPAIN:—
Reigning Sovereign and
Constitution and Qotbid-
ChuTcha
ReTenne and Expenditui
NatiomJ Debt .
Army and Sbtj
Area and Populatian .
Tnide and Industry ,
HinsraU .
Railways .
Colonies .
Weights and Ueaauies
Aiatt dfJMrraiM .
SWEDEN and KOEWAY :—
B«igning Soveragn and
Dynaslie Union
Beveuae and Expenditure .
Army and Navy
Area and Population .
Trsde and Indnetiy .
EailwuyB ....
Colonial Fossesaion ■
WeightB ai " "
Books o" "
Revenue and Eipendit
Army and TS».vj
Area and Popalation
Trade and Induatrj
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
SWITZERLAND :—
Constitution and Govem-
ChuTch and Edacation
Beyenue and Ezpenditun
Area and Population .
Trade and Industrj .
Railway! .
Weights and Ueasures
Books of Reference .
TPRKEY and TRIBDTART
STATES:—
Reigniiu; Sovereign and
SaiaSj ....
Constjtntion and Goveni-
Religion and Edocation
Revenue and Expenditure . '
FnblicDabt . . '
CONTENTS.
IX
PAGB
PAOB
Tubkbt: —
Konmania : —
Army and Navy
. 461
Bevenne and Population
. 472
Area and Poptilation
. 465
Trade and Commerce
. 474
Trade and Commerce
. 468
MannfEtctnres .
. 470
3. Sebtia : —
Oovemment
. 474
Tbusutabt Statbs —
ReTenue and Population
. 476
1. Egypt: — See Part 11. Afbica.
Trade
. 476
2. KOUMANIA.: —
Wdghts and Measures .
BcAls of Reference
. 476
Ck>nstitiition
. 471
. 477
Part the Second.
THE STATES OF AMERICA, AFRICA, ASIA,
AND AUSTRALASIA.
I. AMERICA.
ARGENTINE CONFEDERA-
TION :—
Constitution and Govern-
ment . . . .
Revenue, Army, and Popu-
lation . . . .
Trade and Industry .
Railways . . . .
Weights and Measures
Boo£b of Reference .
BOLIVIA :—
Constitution and Govern-
ment
Revenue and Population
Trade and Industry .
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
BRAZIL :—
Reigning Sovereign and
Family ....
Constitution and Govern-
ment ....
Church and Education
Revenue and Expenditure .
Army and Navy
Population
Trade and Commerce .
Weighs and Measures
JSook/t of Bsf&rfmt**^ „
480
481
484
484
485
485
487
487
489
489
490
491
CANADA and BRITISH
NORTH AMERICA:—
Constitution and Govern-
ment ....
Church and Education
Revenue and Expenditure .
Army and Navy
Population . .
Trade and Industry .
Shipping ....
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
CHILI:—
Constitution and Govern-
ment ....
Revenue and Population .
Trade and Industry .
Railways ....
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
COLOMBIA :—
Constitution and GK)vem-
ment ....
Revenue and Popxi\&\ioii .
Trade and Indufitrf .
Weights and l&eaBxiciiS
Books of BeieTenoe •
506
508
509
511
512
515
517
518
519
520
520
522
523
523
524
525
CONTENTS.
COSTA RICA:—
Constitutioii and Govem-
inent ....
Bevenue, Population^ and
Trade ....
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
PAGK
530
530
532
533
ECUADOR:— 0
Constitution and Gk)Tem-
m^nt .... 535
Revenue, Population^ and
Trade .... 535
Weights and Measures . 536
Books of Reference . . 537
MEXICO:—
Constitution and Gk)Yem-
ment .... 538
Revenue and Expenditure . 538
Public Debt . . .540
Area and Population . . 539
Trade and Industry . .541
Weights and Measures . 543
Books of Reference . . 543
PARAGUAY :—
Constitution and Govern-
ment .... 545
Revenue and Army . . 546
Population and Trade . 546
Weights and Measures . 547
Books of Reference . . 548
PERU:—
Constitution and Govern-
ment .... 549
Revenue, Army, and Popu-
lation .... 549
Pbhtj: —
Trade and Industry .
Guano exports .'
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
UNITED STATES:—
Constitution and Govern-
ment ....
Lists of Presidents .
Congress ....
Revenue and Expenditure .
National Debt .
Army ....
Navy ....
Iron-clad Navy .
Area and Population .
Census of 1870 .
Immigration
Trade and Industry .
Mines and Minerals .
Railways ....
Commercial Marine .
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
URUGUAY :—
Constitution and Govern-
ment ....
Revenue, Army, and Popu-
lation ....
Trade and Industry .
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
VENEZUELA :—
Constitution and Govern-
ment . . . .
Revenue, Population, and
Trade ....
Weights and Measures
Books of Reference .
PAGE
551
552
553
554
555
556
558
562
564
567
570
570
574
575
579
584
589
589
590
591
592
594
594
595
597
597
598
598
600
600
2. AFRICA.
ALGERIA:—
Government, Revenue, and
Army .... 601
Area and Population . . 602
Trade and Industry . .603
Weights and Measures . 605
Books of l^efereDCB . • 605
CAPE OF GOOD HOPE:—
Constitution and Gk>vern-
ment .... 606
Revenue and Expenditure . 607
Area and Population . 608
Trade and Commerce . 610
Weights and Measures 611
Books of Reference . .612
Population and I'nde
Supi Canal . . .617
Weights and MeastuM
LIBERIA:—
ConeCitution
Fopolation and Trade
LlBBBU : —
Weights and Measuies
Books of Reference .
lUvedne and EzpendiUue .
Population
Trade and Commerce
Books of Befemnce .
Constitution and Goreni-
Berenus and Ex|>enditu]
Population
Trade and Commerce
Weights and
Books of Beference
Berenue and Popnlatioi
Trade and Commerce
Treaty Ports ,
Weights and M ensures
Books of BefecencB ,
Bcvenoe and Expenditure
Area and Popnlatioa .
Trade and Commerce
Weights and Measures
B00& of Beference .
Land Tax.
Public Debt
Army
PopnlatioD
Caste and Beligion
Tisdo sod Commerce
Bailwajs .
Weights and Measnres
Books of Reference
Army and Population
Trade and Craomercc
Weighu and Heasnres
Books of Beference .
Revenue and Expenditure
Army and Kavy
Area and PopwatioQ .
Trade and Commerce
Weights and Meaautea
Books of Reference .
Bogning Sovereign and
Rimily ....
Government, Religion, and
Education
Revenue and Army .
Area, Population, and Trade ■
Weiehts and Measures . 1
' Books of Reference . . 1
SIAM:—
Qoveroment, Revenue, and
Population oa^Tta&e
"Weights and SLeaaiwes
Books of &d«i«iice .
Xll
CONTENTS.
4. AUSTRALASIA.
PAGB
NEW SOUTH WALES :—
Constitntion and Oovem-
meiit • . . 1
, 700
Bevenue and Expenditure
. 701
Public Debt
. 701
Area and Population .
. 701
Trade and Industry .
. 703
Mineral Productions .
. 704
Railways .
. 706
NEW ZEALAND :—
Constitution and Govern-
ment
. 707
Revenue and Expenditure
. 707
Public Debt
. 769
Area and Population .
. 710
Immigration
. 712
Trade and Industiy .
. 712
Mineral Productions •
. 713
QUEENSLAND:—
Constitution and Govern-
ment .... 715
Revenue and Expenditure . 715
Public Debt . . .716
Area and Population . . 716
Trade and Industry . .717
Mineral Productions . .718
SOUTH AUSTRALIA:—
Constitution and Govern-
ment .... 719
Revenue and Expenditure . 720
Public Debt . . .720
Area and Population . .721
South Austbaua.: —
Trade and Industry .
Mines and Mineral Produc-
tions • • . .
TASMANIA:—
Constitution and Govern
ment
Revenue and Expenditure
Public Debt
Area and Population .
Census of 1870 .
Trade and Industry .
VICTORLA:—
Constitution and Govern
ment
Revenue and Expenditure
Public Debt
Area and Population .
Origin of Population .
Immigration
Trade and Commerce
Exports and Imports .
Mining Industry
Railways .
WESTERN AUSTRALIA :—
Constitution and Govern-
ment ....
Revenue and Expenditure .
Population and Trade
Mining Industry
Books of Reference con-
cerning Australasia
PAOB
723
725
727
727
728
728
729
729
731
732
734
734
736
737
738
738
741
742
744
744
746
746
747
INDK2C
749
CHRONICLE
or THB
STATESMAN'S YEAR-BOOK
FOB THE YEAR
1871.
Jftnnary.
1. Beception of King Wilhelm of Frnssia at the Palace of Versailles.
'Great events/ exclaims the King, addressing his generals, ' had to
pass to bring us together this day at this place. I owe it to jour
neroism and to your perseverance, as well as to the bravery of the
troops, that we have achieved such a success. But we have not yet
reached our goal ; important tasks are still before us ere we arrive
at an honourable and lasting peace.'
2. Capitulation of the fortress of Hezi&res to the German troops.
2. Arrival of Eling Amadeo L at Madrid.
3. Bombardment of the eastern forts of Paris.
3. Formation of a new government in the Netherlands.
4. Betreat of the French Army of the North upon Arras and Douay.
5. Occupation of the fortress of Bocroi by the Germans.
5. Bombardment of the southern forts of Paris.
6. Commencement of a series of battles between the Second German army
under Prince Friedrich Karl of Prussia and the French Army of the
Loire commanded by General Chanzy.
9. En«igement at Yillersezel between the French Army imder General
Bourbaki and a portion of the army of General Yon Werder.
10. Capitulation of the fortress of P^nne to the Germans.
12. Defeat and rout of the French Army of the Loire and capture of Le
Mans by the Second German Army.
13. Sortie of the garrison of Paris to break the investing German lines at
Meudon and Clamart.
14. Ministerial changes in the cabinet of Mr. Gladstone.
XIV CHBONICLE.
15. Renewed attempts of G-eneral Bourbaki to repulse the German forces
near Belfort.
17. Hetreat of the army of Q-eneral Bourbaki upon Besan9on.
18. Proclamation of King Wilhelm of Prussia, read in the Salle des Glaces
at Versailles, announcing his acceptance of the dignity of Emperor
of Germany. * We hereby make known,' the proclamation runs,
' that, the German Princes and Free Towns having addressed to us
a imanimous call to renew and undertake with the re-establishment
of the German Empire the dignity of Kaiser, which now for 60
years has been in abeyance, and the requisite provisions Having
been inserted in the Constitution of Germany, we regard it as a
duty we owe to the entire Fatherland to comply with this call of
the united German Princes and Free Towns, and to accept the dig-
nity of Kaiser. Accordingly, we and our successors to the Crown
of Prussia henceforth shall use the Imperial title in all the relations
and affiiirs of the German Empire, and we hope to God that it may
be vouchsafed to the German nation to lead the Fatherland on to a
blessed future, under the auspices of its ancient splendour.'
19. Defeat of the French Army of the North at St. Quentin by the First
German Army under Gmeral Yon G^eben.
1 9. Sortie of 1 00,000 men of the garrison of Paris against the German lines
on the west of Paris.
20. Proposal of an armistice by General Trochu, governor of Paris, refused
at Versailles.
21. Occupation of Dole by the German Army of the South, and retreat of
the forces imder General Bourbaki to the Swiss frontier.
23. Arrival of Jules Favre, member of the French Provisional Government
of National Defence at Versailles, to open peace n^goeiations.
24. Conference for the Neutralisation of the Black Sea opened in London.
25. Capitulation of the fortress of Longwy to the Germans.
26. Suspension of the bombardment of the forts of Paris.
28. Signature of a Treaty for the capitulation of Paris and a partial armis-
tice of three weeks at Versailles. It is stipulated that all the forts
of Paris shall be occupied by German troops, and that the soldiers
of the garrison, 200,000 in number, shall be considered prisoners
of war.
30. Ministerial Crisis in Portugal.
Vebmary.
1. Flight of the remainder of the army of General Bourbaki, numbering
85,000 meuj with 50 pieces of cannpn, into Switzerland.
3. Resignation of L^n Gambetta, delegate minister of the French Pro-
visional Government of National Defence.
3. Death of Baron Joseph Eotvos, minister of education and worship of
Hungary.
4. Opening of the Cortes of Portugal.
a, Opemng of the Norwegism QtortMng,
CHBONICLE. XV
7. Kesignation of the ministiy of Cisleithan Austria.
7. ' Death of Princess Leopoldina of Saze-Cobuig, second daughter of the
Emperor of Brazil.
8. Elections throughout France for a National Assembly.
8. Decree of the Emperor of Austria granting a complete amnesty for all
political offences.
9. Opening of the third session of the 20th Parliament of the United
Kingdom by the Queen.
10. Protest of the Emperor Napoleon III. from Wilhelmshohe against the
existing government of France.
12. First meeting of the French National Assembly at Bordeaux.
13. Besignation of the French (Government of National Defence.
14. Ministerial changes in Greece.
15. Opening of the fourth session of the first Parliament of the Dominion
of Canada.
16. Capitulation of the fortress of Belfort to the Germans.
16. Prolongation of the armistice concluded at Versailles for eight days.
17. Appointment of Adolphe Thiers as Chief of the Executive Power by
the National Assembly of France.
17. Closing of the Prussian Diet by a message of the Emperor-Eang.
20. Opening of the Heichsrath of Cisleithan Austria.
21. Arrival of the Chief of the Executive Power of France and a deputa-
tion of the National Assembly at Versailles to enter upon negocia-
tions of peace.
22. Installation of a new ministry for Cisleithan Austria.
24. Address of the Duke de Broglie, French ambassador, to the British
government asking for aid in softening the terms of peace between
France and Germany.
26. I^gnature of preliminaries of a Treaty of Peace between France and
Germany, at Versailles.
27. First meeting of High Joint Commissioners of the United States and
Great Britain, at Washington, to settle existing difficulties between
the two coxmtries.
28. Commencement of discussion on the Preliminaries of the Treaty of
Peace with Germany by the National Assembly at Bordeaux.
Xarch.
1. Eatifioatioi^ of the preliminaries of the Treaty of Peace with Germany
in the French National Assembly by 546 against 107 votes. They
stipulate : — 1. France cedes to the German Empire the fifth part
of Lorraine, including Metz and Thionville, and the whole of
Alsace, except the fortress of Belfort. 2. France will pay the sum
of five milliards of francs (200,000,000 poimds sterling^ ^^ 'wViJisSQ.
one milliard is to be paid in 1871, and the rem&Vmi^^ iovxx ix£L!!L!^^dx^
by instalments extending over three years. %. Tkci Qt«cm»xi^xocs^%
will begin at once to evacuate the Erenchi lertit/orj. liVwe^ ^w^
Xn OHBOKICLB.
first evactiate the interior of Paris 'and the Departments of the
West The evacuation of the other Departments will take place
gradually after payment of the first milliard, and proportionately
to the payment of the other four milliards. 4. The German
troops will not levy any requisitions in the Departments occupied
by them, but will be maintained at the cost of France. 5. A delay
will be granted to the inhabitants of the territories annexed to
choose between the two nationalities.
1. Triumphal occupation of the western part of Paris, to the Palace of
the Tuileries, by the army under the Emperor of Germany.
3. Departure of the Second German Army from Paris and Versailles on
the homeward march.
4. Closing of the 41st and opening of the 42nd Congress of the United
States.
6. Departure of Count von Bismarck-Schonhausen, Chancellor of the
German Empire, from Versailles for Serlin.
7. Entrenchment of a number of National Guards of Paris on the
heights of Montmartre.
9. Disbandment of a portion of the French army raised during the war
decreed by the l^ench GoYemment
10. Vote of the French National Assembly transferring its seat from
Bordeaux to Versailles.
11. General elections for the Cortes in Spain.
13. Signature of a Treaty repealing the clauses of the Treaty of 1856 for
the neutralization of the Black Sea by the plenipotentiaries of the
Great Powers assembled in London.
17. Ketum of Wilhelm L, Emperor-King, to Berlin.
13. Beyolt of the National Guards of Paris against the GK)yemment, com-
mencing with the assassination of Generals Lecomte and .Clement
Thomas. The Journal des D^bats says, ' This day wiU be remem-
bered as one of the gloomiest in our history. Beyolution is
mistress of Paris.'
19. Departure of the Chief of the Executive and all the ministers from
the French capital to Versailles, and installation of a Provisional
Government of the Commune at the Hdtel de Ville, Paris.
20. First meeting of the French National Assembly at Versailles.
20. Arrival of the ex-Emperor Napol^n III. in England.
21. Opening of the first Keichstag of Germany by the Emperor Wilhelm,
who, in the speech from the throne, says : — * Our new Germany as
it has gone forth from the fiery ordeal of the present war will be a
reliable gu€urantee of the peace of Europe.'
21. Marriage of Princess Louise of Great Britain to the Marquis of
Lorn.
22. Count von Bismarck-Schonhausen raised to the rank of Prince by the
Emperor of Germany.
26. Elections for the Government of the Commune in Paris.
SS. Formal assumption of power by the new revolutionary Government in
£Ae JivncA capital.
CHBONICLE. XVll
29. Closing of the Bigsdag of Denmark.
30. Death of Queen Lowisa of Sweden and Norway.
April.
1. Opening of the Congress of Mexico.
2. Battle at Conrbevoie between troops of the French GKivemment and of
the Pans Conminne.
2. Appointment of Marshal MacMahon to the command-in-chief of the
Army of Versailles.
3. Opening of the Cortes of Spain by the Sang.
3. Taking of the eighth census of the United Kingdom.
5. Communal insurrection at Marseilles, repressed by the troops of the
Government.
6. Repulse of the National GKiards of Paris from Neuilly.
6. Arrest of the Archbishop of Paris and other dignitaries as hostages,
by order of the Commune of Paris.
7. Death of Admiral Tegetthof, commander-in-chief of the navy of
Austria.
8. Bombardment of the western suburbs of Paris from Mont Yal^rien.
10. Advance of the troops of the French Gt)vemment, under Marshal
MacMahon, upon the suburban positions held by the Paris Commune.
13. Prorogation of the Parliament of the Dominion of Canada.
14. New law of municipal elections voted by the French National
Assembly.
16. Vote and proclamation of the new constitution of the German Empire
by the Keichstag.
16. Engagements at Issy, Yanvres, and Moulin-Saquet between the troops
of Marshal MacMahon and those of the Commune of Paris.
17. Hejection of a bill for the modification of the union between Sweden
and Norway by the Norwegian Storthing.
18. Occupation of Asniires by the troops of Versailles.
18. Death of Omar Pasha, Commander-in-Chief of the Turkish army.
19. Bejection of a bill for the reorganisation of the army, presented by
the Government, in the Swedish Diet.
20. Adjournment of the Congress of the United States.
20. Presentation of the financial estimates for 1871-72 by the Chancellor
of the Exchequer in the House of Commons.
22. Insurrectionary movements at Lyon and Toulouse.
25. Engagements between the troops of Versailles and of the Commune,
near Fort Issy.
27. Bombardment of the southern suburbs of Paris.
28. Third sitting of the Peace Plenipotentaries of Ftance «.Tid. Q(«ttCk»iTk^ >
at Brussels.
3D. Appointment of Colonel Bossel to the command oi tixe \xoo^% ol \>aft
Paris Commune,
XVUl CHBONICLE.
Kay.
1. Decree issued by the Gommuue of Paris, ordering the establishment
of a Committee of Public Safety, of five members, invested with
dictatorial powers.
2. Engagement at Moulin Saquet, between the troops of Versailles and
of the Commune.
3. Opening of the Brazilian Chambers by the Emperor, who, in the
speech from the throne, says that ' it is time to settle the question
of slayeiy.*
6. Capture of Herat by Yakoob Ehan, in rebellion against his £etther, the
Ameer of A^hanistan.
7. Closing of the Storthing of Norway.
8. Signature of the Treaty of Washington by the High Joint Com-
missioners of Great Britain and the United States. The Treaty
provides for the establishment of two Boards of Arbitration, one to
consider the Alabama and similar claims which are to be
recognised as national, and to be settled on the principle of
responsibility for depredations where Government has not exercised
the utmost possible diligence and precaution to prevent the fitting
out of privateers; and the other to consider miscellaneous claims
on both sides, confined principally to those arising out of the Civil
War in the United States.
10. Signature of the Treaty of Erankfurt, concluding definite peace
between France and Germany, on the basis of the Peace Pre-
liminaries signed at Versailles on the 26th of February, and ratified
on the 1st of March by the French National Assembly.
1 1. Meeting of the Senate of the United States to consider the Treaty of
Washington.
12. Dismissal of Colonel Bossel from the command of the troops of the
Paris Commune and appointment of General Dombrowski.
14. Bombardment of the northern and western suburbs of Paris from the
fort of Mont Val^rien.
16. Destruction of the column of Vend6me in Paris, by order and in the
presence of the members of the government of the Commune.
18. Batification of the Treaty of Peace of Frankfurt in the French
National Assembly by 440 against 98 votes.
19. Opening of the Diet of Transleithan Austria.
20. Closing of the session of the Swedish Diet by the King.
21. Entry of the troops of the government at Versailles into Paris, by the
gates of St. Cloud and Montrouge.
22. Erection of barricades in the main streets of Paris, by the National
Guards and soldiers of the Commune.
23. Storming of the fortified positions of Montmartre, by the troops of
VersaoUes, under General Clinchant.
24. Burning of the Louvre, the Tuileries, the H6tel de Ville, and other
public buildings of Paris.
24. Batification of the Treaty of Washington by the Senate of the United
States, by 60 against 12 votes.
CHBONICUU
25. Depaztnre of the Emperor and Empress of Brasil from Rio de Janeiro
for Europe, and instalment of Brineess Isabel as Begent
26. Battles in the northern suburbs of Paris and on the boulevards be-
tween the troops of Versailles and of the Commune.
27. Execution ^f the Archbishop of Paris and sixty-three other persons
of distinction held as hostages, bj the soldiers of the Commune.
28. Concluding straggle on the heights of Belleyille and the Buttes
Chaumont between the troops of Versailles and the Pari8 National
Guards. * The Commune is dying hard.'
30. Beign of the ' terreur blanche ' in Paris ; indiscriminate massacres of
persons of every age by order of tiie Marquis de Gallifet, and
other ' sabreurs de Versailles.'
Jane.
1. Opening of the Congress of Chili.
2. Ministerial changes in the Government of France.
3. Bill adopted by the German Beichstag for the incorporation of Alsaee-
Loiraine into the Empire as ' Beichsgebiet/ under provisional
dictatorial rule, to be exercised by the Kaiser until the 1st of
January 1873.
4. Opening of the Boumanian Chambers by Prince KarL
6. Bill for raising a loan -of two milliards of francs (eighty millions
sterling) laid by the minister of finance before the French National
Assembly.
7. Closing of the Greek Chamber of Deputies by the King.
8. Bill abrogating the laws of proscription against the Princes of the
Houses of Bourbon and of Bourbon-Orl£uis adopted by the French
National Assembly by 448 against 113 votes.
8. Meeting of the Czar of Bussia and the Emper(»r of Germany at
Berlin.
10. Instalment of the Queen of Greece as Begent of the Kingdom during
the absence of the King on travels in northern Europe.
11. Storming of five Corean strongholds, garrisoned by 11,000 men, by
troops of the United States.
12. Law incorporating the districts of Alsace-Lorraine, ceded by France,
with the German Empire, published in the *Bundes-Gesetzblatt,*
Berlin.
13. Bill for an inquiry into the acts and decrees of the Provisional
Government of National Defence adopted by the French National
Assembly.
15. Closing of the Beichstag of Germany bj Kaiser Wilhelm.
16. Triumphal entry into Berlin of the North-German troops returned
from France.
16. Celebration at Bome of the 25th anniversary of the accession of
Pio IX. to the Pontificate.
17. Bill for the construction of an international Tai\>9V8.y «££o«b '^oiiti
St. Gottbaid adopted by the Italian Chamber o£ Dep\i3d^a'\s5 \^\
HgaJDst 66 rotes,
a2
CHBONICLE.
18. Service of thaokagiying in all the chuzohefl of the German Empire
for the triumph of arms against France.
20. Vote of a national loan of two milliards of francs by the French
National Assembly.
21. Bill for the reor|;anisation of the army adopted by the Italian Cham-
ber of Deputies by 139 against 73 votes.
24. Baising of the state of siege in Algeria, the Goyemor-General
decUring the insurrection of the native tribes to be extinct.
27. Subscription to the national loan of two milliards of francs in Paris,
the total amoimt tendered being upwards of four milliards.
28. Closing of the Italian Parliament at Florence, and adjournment to
Bome.
30. Besignation of the Spanish jilinistry presided over by Marshal
Serrano.
July.
2. Arrival and solemn reception of the King of Italy at Bome.
3. Municipal elections in Paris, resulting in favour of the government.
5. Proclamation of the Comte de Chambord to the French people,
ending ' the White Flag has waved over my cradle, and it shall
overshadow my grave. In the glorious folds of this stainless Flag
I will bring you Order and Freedom. Frenchmen, Henry the
Fifth cannot forsake the White Flag of Henry the Fourth ! '
7. Batification by the Second Chamber of the States-General of the
Netherlands, by 34 against 30 votes, of a treaty for ceding the
Netherlands possessions on the coast of Guinea to Great Britain.
8. Beconciliation of Yakoob Khan, conqueror of Herat, with his father
the Ameer of Afghanistan, at Cabul.
10. Besolution of the Spanish Cortes calling upon the Government to
repress energetically the insurrection in the Island of Cuba.
12. Orange riots at New York, in which 31 persons are killed, and 175
wounded.
17. Bill for the reorganisation of and abolition of purchase in the British
Army thrown out by the House of Lords, by 166 against 130 votes.
20. Announcement made by the First Lord of the Treasury in the House
of Commons, and by the Secretary of State for Foreign Af&irs in
the House of Lords, that it has been decided by the Government
to disallow the practice of purchase in the British Army by Boyal
Warrant signed this day.
22. Opening of the Cortes of Portugal by the king.
23. Evacuation of the city of Bouen, and the French departments of the
Eure, Somme, and Seine-Inf^rieure, by the German troops of
occupation.
26. Formation of a new ministry in Spain.
27. Decree for a new loan of 6,700,0002. issued by the Turkish Govern-
ment
CHBONICLE.
28. Resignatioii of Jules FaTre, Minister of Foreign Aifiiirs of France.
31. Vote of censure as^ainst the British government carried in the Hovse
of Lords by 162 agamst 82.
August.
1 . Preposal of the French G-oyemment for a reconstitution of the Councils
General rejected by the National Assembly, by 430 against 212
votes.
3. Eenewed outbreak of Arab insurrection against the French rule in the
province of Constantino, Algeria.
5. Modifications in the Spanish Ministry.
8. Bill interdicting the formation of societies in connection with the Inter-
national passed by the French National Assembly.
10. Defeat of a Bill for election by ballot, passed in the House of Com-
mons, by the House of Lords, by 97 against 48 votes.
11. Interview between the Emperors of Austria and of Germany, at Wels,
Upper Austria.
12. Proposal to invest the Chief of the Executive Power with the title and
functions of President of the Republic, holding office for the term of
three years, laid before the French National Assembly.
19. Discussion in the French National Assembly of the proposal to confer
the title of President of the Republic on the Chief of the Executive
Power.
21. Prorogation of the Parliament of the United Kingdom to the 13th
of November. During the session. Parliament passed 117 public
Acts, besides 206 loca^ and 11 private statutes.
23. Decree of the Spanish Government authorising the issue of a loan of
63,760,000 Escudos, voted by the Cortes in May.
24. Bill for the gradual dissolution of the National Guards in all the
communes of France passed by the National Assembly by 488
against 1 54 votes.
29. Government Bill for the reorganisation of the army laid before the
Swedish Diet.
81. Law passed by the French National Assembly, by 480 votes against
93, decreeing that the Chief of the Executive Power shall
assume the title of President of the Republic, and exercise his
functions ' during the existence of the present Assembly.'
September.
1. Message of the President of the Republic to the French National
Assembly expressing thanks * to all parties in the Assembly for
having united in the one thought of giving the Government greater
strength, and of furnishing it with the means of axjcomplishing its
mission.'
2. Departure of the King of Spain from Madrid to visit the provinces
of Catalonia, Aragon, and Valencia.
6. Meeting of the Emperors of Austria and of Salzburg, accompanied by
the Chancellors of the two empires, at Salzburg.
XXil OHBONICLE.
7. Death of AK Pacha, Grand Vizier of Turkey.
8. Inyefltment of the Crown Prince of Denmark with the regency of the
Kingdom on the departure of the king to travel in Central
Europe.
10. Evacuation of the northern forts of Paris by the German troops of
occupation.
U. Bill for an indemnity of 500,000,000 francs (20 millions sterling) to
the invaded departments of France voted by the National
Assembly.
11. Besignation of the Portuguese ministry.
12. Opening of an extraordinary session of the Swedish Diet by the
king.
14. Opening of the Provincial Diets of Cisleithan Austria.
15. Keport of the French minister of war to the National Assembly that
there remain 30,000 prisoners, taken after the capture of Paris, to
be tried by courts martial, but that it is proposed to set 12,500 of
these immediately at liberty, without going through the formality of
a trial.
16. Commercial Treaty with Germany approved of by the French
National Assembly.
17. Prorogation of the French National Assembly to the 4th of December.
17. Inauguration of the Mont Cenis railway tunnel under the Alps, pro-
viding direct communication between France and Italy.
18. Opening of the States-General of the Netherlands by the Sang.
19. Opening of the Skoupschina of Servia by the regency.
20. Evacuation of the department of the Seine by the German troops of
occupation.
21. Outbreak of a revolution in Morocco.
22. Meeting of a Congress of * Old Catholics * at Munich, Bavaria, to pro-
test against the new doctrine of Papal infallibility.
24. Close of the session of the Cortes of Portugal by royal decree.
' 26. First meeting of the Commissioners appointed under the Treaty of
Washington by Great Britain and the United States, at Washington.
27. Opening of the Bavarian Diet.
27. Return of the King of Denmark to Copenhagen.
28. Law for the gradual emancipation of the slaves passed by the Congress
and Senate, and approved of by the Regent of Brazil.
Ootober.
1. Military revolt in the city of Mexico, suppressed, after great slaughter,
by the government.
2. Opening of the Rigsdag of Denmark by the King.
2. Election of Don Fed. Cerazuriz as President of Chili.
3. Rejection of the government bill for the re-organisation of the army
b/ the Swedish Diet.
CHBONIOLE. ZXlll
3. Vote of want of confidence in the MiniBtrj by the Cortes of Spain.
5. I^ew ministerial crisis in Spain.
8. Death of Felix Lambrecht, Minister of the Interior in the government
of Prance.
9. Commencement of an immense conflagpration destroying a great pcirt
of Chicago, United States.
1 1. Appointment of Augoste Casimir P^rier to the ministry of the Interior
of France.
12. Signature at Berlin of three Conventions by the plenipotentiarieH
of France and G-ermany. The first convention provides for the
evacuation of the departments of the Aisne, Aube, C6te d'Or, Haute
Somme, Doubs and Jura, and the reduction of the army of occupa-
tion to 50,000 men, within 15 days after the ratification of the con-
vention. Prance agrees to pay the fourth half-milliard, as well as
150 millions francs interest, in fortnightly instahnents, from the
15th of January to the Ist of May, 1872. In case of non-payment,
the evacuated territory, which remains neutral in military respects,
is to be re-occupied.
14. Death of Count Carl Wachtmeister, Minister of Foreign Aifairs of
Sweden.
16. Opening of the Beiehstag of Germany by the Kaiser, who says, in the
speech from the throne, 'All my endeavours are directed to strengthen
the well-grounded confidence that the new German Empire will be
a reliable shield of peace. In this respect it is a specially important,
and to me also a specially welcome, task to entertain with the im-
mediate neighbouring states of Germany, the Sovereigns of the
powerful empires wUch directly border on it, from the Baltic to
the Lake of Constance, friendly relations of such a kind that their
reality shall be undoubted in the public opinion of every country.'
16. Return of the King of Athens to Ghreece.
17. Prorogation, for an indefinite period, of the Diet of Bavaria.
19. Changes in the Turkish ministry, and condemnation to exile of the ex-
ministers of war and of police.
20. Exchange of ratifications at Paris, of the three Conventions of Berlin,
sign^ October 12.
21. Befusal of the Bohemian Diet to hold further sittings until political
independence has been granted to the country, the same as to
Hungary.
23. Bill providing for the creation of an Imperial war fund laid before the
German Reichstag by the minister of finance of Prussia, who says
' the more Germany is armed, the more will other nations hesitate
to attack her.'
25. Resignation of the ministry of Cisleithan Austria, presided over by
Count Hohenwart von Gerlachstein.
27. Approval by the German Reichstag, without debates, of the three Con-
ventions with France of October 12.
XXIV CHRONICLE.
28. Address of the President of the Erench Bepublic to the members of
the Council General of the Seine : — ' I am not the author of the
Bepublic, but I have received it as a trust. I am a man of honour,
and that trust shall not perish in my hands, nor through any deed
of mine.*
29. Opening of the Boumanian chambers by Prince Karl.
30. Despatch from Vienna of the rescript of the Emperor of Austria, re-
plying to the demands of the Bohemian Diet.
31. Opening of the Greek Chamber of Deputies by the king.
31. Besignation of Count Friedrich Feidinand Ton Beust, Chancellor of
the Austrian empire.
Kovember.
1. Operation of the Boyal Warrant abolishing purchase in the British
army.
3. Prorogation of the Parliament of the United Kingdom, from the 13th
of November to the 27th of December.
4. Bescript of the Emperor of Austria, dated October 30, read in the
Bohemian Diet, the document stating, with emphasis, that the
homogeneity of Hungary with the empire is in full force by virtue
of the law, and that the administrative relations of Cisleithan de-
pendencies have been regulated by fondamental laws of the realm, so
that any changes can only be brought about by constitutional means.
6. Bill providing for the creation of an imperial war fund, passed by the
Beichstag of Germany.
6. Opening of the Standerath and the Nationalrath of Switzerland.
8. Closing of the Bohemian Diet on the refusal, by vote, to elect repre-
sentatives in the Beichsrath of Cisleithan Austria.
9. Besignation of the Greek Ministry.
12. Commencement of a debate for a revision of the constitution of Swit-
zerland in the Nationalrath.
15. Proclamation of the Emperor of Austria ordering the authorities in
Bohemia to effect forthwith direct elections to the Beishstag, in
accordance with the terms of the constitution.
17. Vote of censure of the Cortes of Spain against the Ministry, followed
by an immediate adjournment by royal decree.
18. Law for a uniform coinage throughout the empire passed by the
Beichstag of Germany.
20. Issue of a circular despatch of Count Gyula Andrassy, newlf -appointed
Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Austrian Empire, announcing
that the foreign policy of Austria will remain unchanged.
23. Political riots, directed against the Ministry, at Brussels.
24. Bill, for the adoption of a war budget extending over three years, laid
before the Beichstag of Germany.
25. Appointment of a new Ministry for Cisleithan Austria, presided over
by Prince Adolph Auersperg.
CHRONICLE. ZXV
26. Changes in the Turkish Ministry.
27. Opening of the first Italian Parliament at Home hj the king, who
says : ' Italy is restored to herself and to Home, and we have re-
conquered our place among the nations of the world.'
27. Opening of the Prussian Diet by the emperor-king.
28. Execution of Colonel Kossel, commander of the troops of the Com-
mune, and two other prisoners (after long delays) on the Plateau
of Satoiy, near Paris.
30. Passing of the Triennial War Budget by the Beichstag of Germany,
by 150 against 134 votes.
December.
1. Close of the Session of the Beichstag of Germany.
1. Besignation of the Belgian Ministry.
2. Opening of the Diet of Saxony by the king.
3. Postponement of the debate for the reyision of the constitution by the
Nationalrath of Switzerland.
4. Be-opening of the tiittings of the French National Assembly.
4. Opening of the second session of the forty-second Congress of the
United States, by a message of the President, which, referring to
the Treaty of Washington, and the relations with Great Britain,
says — ' This year has witnessed two great nations, haying one
language and lineage, settling by peaceful arbitration disputes of
long standing, which were liable at any time to bring nations to a
bloody conflict. The example thus set, if successful in its final
issue, will be followed by other civilised nations, and finally be the
means of restoring to pursuits of industry millions of men now
maintained to settle disputes of nations by the sword.'
6. Proclamation of the state of siege throughout the whole of the
territory occupied by German troops in France.
6. Appointment of Count Theux de Meylandt to the presidency of the
Council of Ministers of Belgium.
7. Message of the President of the Bepublic to the French National
Assembly, concluding, * After an insurrection without parallel in
history, we are able to say that the amount of good exceeds the
amount of evil. Our relations with the states of Europe have
become peaceable and cordial. For a complete re-oi^nisation of
France we must look to time and to God, and to all endowed with
the intellect of modern society. The situation is as favourable as
it could be after such a disastrous war. The policy of France
henceforth is a policy of enduring and dignified peace.'
8. Speech of the Czar of Bussia at a banquet of the military order of St.
George, drinking health to the Emperor of Germany, *the oldest
living knight of St. George/ and concluding, * We desire and hope
that the intimate friendship which unites us will be perpetuated in
future generations, as also Uie brotherhood of arms existing between
our two armies, which dates &om a memorable epoch. In it I see
the best guarantee for the maintenance of peace and legal order in
Europe.'
XXVI CHBONICLE.
9. Despatch of the Chancellor of the Empire of Germany to the German
ambassador at Paris, for transmission to the French goTemment,
complaining of the acquittal of murderers of German soldiers in
France. The Chancellor declares that in future, should the French
authorities refase to give up assassins, the Germans will be com-
pelled to seize French hostages, and, in extreme cases, even have
recourse to more stringent measures.
11. Bill containing the financial accounts for the year 1871, laid before
the Italian Parliament^ the deficit being giyen at 150,000,000 lire
(6 millions sterling).
12. Bill for the abolition of the Crown Treasury, passed by the Diet of
Prussia.
15. Adoption by the second chamber of the States-General of the
Netherlands, of a Treaty with Great Britain concerning Sumatra,
by 54 against 13 votes.
16. Bill for compulsory education on the German system, laid before
the French National Assembly, by the Minister of Worship and
Public Instruction.
18. Kesolution demanding an investigation into all the branches of the
public service adopted by the Senate of the United States.
19. Entry of the Duke d'Aumale and the Prince de JoinviUe into the
French National Assembly.
20. New ministerial crisis at Madrid.
21. Bejection of a proposal that the French National Assembly change its
seat from Versailles to Pans, in committee of the Assembly, by 20
against 9 votes.
22. Prorogation of the Parliament of the United Kingdom, from the 27th
of December to the 6th of February, 1872.
26. Ukase of the Czar of Eussia fixing the number of recruits for the year
1872 at six for every thousand of the population.
27. Opening of the Beichsrath of Cisleithan Austria.
29. Bill for an increase of the note circulation of the Bank of France to
2,800,000,000 francs (112,000,000 pounds sterling) passed by the
National Assembly.
31. Reception of the members of the National Assembly and great digni-
taries of State at Versailles by the President of the French
Bepublic.
COHFAIUTITK TAUK^
RAMZ OF EUROPEAN STATES
AcandlnctDAnB
Aa>«dinc
OPW»l
68.224,832
8tBt«
Ktuanmlln
BUtu
I. Bnssin in Europe .
1,9B2,674
t. Russia in Europe .
3. AosniaD Empi™ .
226,408
2, German Empire ,
40,111,205
3. Oerman Empire .
212.091
3. France .
36,'t6S,87S
4. Turkey mEnrope.
207.4S8
4. Austrian Empire .
35,904,436
5. Francs ,
8. Swfden and Norway
7. Spain . . .
S. Sweden .
g. Fnie^in .
10. Norway .
11, Great Britain and
Ireland
301,900
188.771
182.768
16S,042
137,065
120.729
119,924
5. Qreat Britain and
Ireland
8. Italy .
7. Prusaia .
8. England and Wales.
9. ADetria,CLsleil1iHn.
10. Spain .
11. Hiinguy
31,817,108
28,273,776
24,106.847
22,704.108
^0,391,980
18,301.860
15.509.466
12. AusWia,Cisleithan.
119,324
12, Turkey in Europe .
15.600.000
13. Italy .
107,961
13. awedon and Norway
5.860,122
14. Hungary
107.BIO
14. Ireland .
6,402,759
16. England and Wales
68,320
15. Belgium
4,830,094
4J),642
16. Bavaria .
4,824,421
17. Portugal . .
30,510
17. Swollen .
4,168,767
18. Ireland .
31,874
18. Portiigiil
3,987.807
19. Scotland
30,685
3,864.848
ao. Bavaria .
29,347
3,868,065
21. Greece .
19,941
21. Scntland
3,358,613
16.233
2,669.096
23. LenniBrk
14,553
23. Saxony .
2,423,688
24. Netheclande .
13,464
24. Dfnmark
1,784,741
25. Seiria .
12,600
1,778.478
28. Belgium . .
11,412
26, Norway .
1,701.306
27. Wnrtemberg .
7,876
27. Oreece .
y \,Wl,!iWi
28. Suoiy .
/ 6.ni
28, Bervia .
\ \.ttft%.W
COUFABATIVR TABLES.
EAILWAT8 OF THE PRINCIPAL STATES.
Great Brilaia and Ireland
Englacd and Wulea
Scotland
Ireland ,
Ifstherlanda
GetmADj
Svitzerlniid
Italy
Denmark
Austria
Spain
TJaited StaUa of America
Portugal
Btitiiih Nonb America .
British India
Bia in Enropa ....
Svoden and Norway
Sweden
Norway
Chili
Egypt
Argentine Don feds ration
Peru
AuHtniitHKia
Victoria
Mosido
Bnwil
3,4S6
7,673
COHPABAttTB lABLBB.
TELEGRAPHS OF THE PRINCIPAL STATES.
—
T»r
length d(
Tel^rapbLlnea
OncmllBof
Telegapb Line
J«.l.
BKglirt BlIlB
«inKil»
Great Britain and beland .
1872
82,768*
2
Bdgium . . .
1870
2,fit2
e
Switeerland
1871
2.130
7
Netheriands
1870
1.780
8
France .
1869
23,100
8
Germany
1870
21,239
10
Il»l7 .
1869
10,095
U
Denmark
1870
1,225
la
Portueal
1869
1,930
lA
Austria .
1871
10,785
ai
Spain .
1869
7,168
ss
UniUd States of America
1871
73,718
37
Britisli North America .
1870
10,580
S8
Sweden and Norwaj
1871
7,263
40
Sweden
1871
4,258
39
Norway .
1871
3,005
41
BritJsli India
ises
13,371
72
TnrkBj .
1870
16,125
US
Roumania
1870
2.073
22
Servia
1870
499
28
AnstwlMia .
1868
13.860
114
Victoria
1869
3,215
27
New Sooth Wales
1869
3,S67
91
1868
1,762
388
South Anatpalia
1869
1,113
682
Egypt ....
1870
3.780
laa
Meiico ....
1870
3,160
327
Rt^eia ....
1869
23.440
886
Ai^DtinB Confederation
1871
1,230
427
Peru ....
1870
608
\ ftas \
Brairil
1871
l,20S
_\_^a_^
uB PoiM 'E«l«S»^Ti«S*>*n'*«*-
COKFABATITE TABLES.
THE IMPORT MARKETS OF THE UNITED KIKGBOM.
[mpaTU Inlo the Unllel Klsedcsc
United States of America
Franre .
British India
Oermany
AnHtjalxsia
Egypt .
Netherlands .
Belgium
China
Sweden and Norway
British North America .
Britiah West Indies
Brusil .
Italy .
Turkey in Euiop« .
Peru
ChUi
Cuba and Porto Rico
Ceylon ,
Denmark
Cape of Good Hope
Argentine Confedemtion
Britash Qniana
Austria .
Philippine Islands .
Roumania
Colombia
Uruguay
MeiicD .
19,696,233
10,527,378
9,714.2*8
6,B42,362
6,178,397
4,106,689
5.140,9(16
8,170.898
3,886,662
4,868,219
2,577,160
3.267,463
3,430,974
2,683,591
4,679.799
2,494,614
1,377,594
2,112,954
1,626,262
621,562
949,317
1,252,338
771,117
836,428
812,691
lis eoiM OWi Bqit.
46,610,811
20,694,196
20,181,145
16,475.817
, 14,318,509
12,767.708
11,294.850
10.697.288
10,079.894
8,439.792
6,630,353
6,690,423
3,132,454
4,961,276
1,934,230
1,878.129
1,789,713
1,082,436
919,343
812,019
708,827
703.881
4*1,727
269,002
OOHFAKAirnt TABtKS.
THE E5P0BT MABEEIS OF THE UNITED EINQDOM.
Blm month. oodaJ 80th Sept.
Raalt
Bank
', HxpOTU of Brttiah Uld Illlh pnlim
1870 1 mi
To
£
£
1 United StBfeB of America
20,B14,fi96
26.340,462
Garmanj ....
13,948,320
20,648,470
3
2
France .
9.158,680
13,868,891
4
3
' BcilJBli India .
U,834.&9S
12,988,083
2
4
Netharlftnds .
8,320,810
9,996.688
5
6
Britiah North America
0,001,433
7,097.001
8
6
7,04S,017
6,846,027
6
7
China .
4,461.096
6,373,603
. 10
8
i Russia . . .
6,769,(553
6,019,221
9
8 1
Eejpt . . .
0,391,283
4,908,621
7
10 :
BrsBl . .
3,938.947
4.716,396
11
11
Bdginm . . .
3,007,022
4,673,42*
14
13
IWlj . . .
3,865,389
4,063,681
13
13
Turkey in Europe .
3,873,202
3,154,887
12
14
Spain . . .
I,961,aiS
3,350,308
15
Cuba and Porto Eieo
1.969,129
3,060,808
18
16
Hong Kong .
3,458,728
2,039,143
16
17
Colombia
1,571,128
1,847,701
SI
13
1,722,114
1,650,731
20
19
Pern .
1,266,762
1,540,382
2S
30
Chili .
2,130,303
1,616,648
16
21
British West Indies
1,782.263
1,412,995
18
22
Portngftl
1,483,989
1,307,317
23
23
Denmark
1,545,068
1.269,464
22
24
Cape of Good Hope
1,113.6S0
1,228.408
27
25
J Japan . . .
1,174.490
1,217,630
26
26
Auslriii .
1,393,394
1,189,248
34
27
MeiicQ .
658,771
777,547
33
28
Uruguay
642.947
708,560
2B
28
: Jara .
601,733
669,696
31
30
'- British Gniaaa
033,808
690.660
30
31
504,117
668,262
34
32
I Greece .
696,084
681,262
634,685
336,967
28
33
, PhiUipine IfllandB .
i.
\
Ll
COHriKATtn TABLES.
UKWITT OF POPULATION OF THE PHINCIPAL STATES
AND TEESITOBIAL DIVISIONS OP THE WORLD.
Wrt*™
Onnu
FoFolUlon
-rsar
Belgium
isee
t.839,094
11,413
480
EoKlud uid Wtlei
1871
23.70*,108
68,320
880
SuosT
1867
2,423,586
6.777
340
KrtlUTklldl
IS69
3.868.nS5
13.494
980
Chiu. . .
1812
307.832,907
1,297,998
3BS
Ot. Britain and Irekn
1871
30.817.108
118,924
aes
Wortombeis ■
1897
1.778,179
7,67fi
834
lUij . . .
1863
24.273.776
107,961
SSfi
Gmnmoj (1871) .
1897
*0,U 1.265
212,091
180
Fnuiria
1867
24,106,847
137,068
170
BwitarlMld . .
1870
2,668,096
16.233
176
Inland
1871
6,402,769
31,874
169
BaTuiB . .
1897
4,824,421
28,347
lee
AiutrU
1899
36,904.436
226.406
168
Britiih India
1871
151,146,616
863.829
167
Prance (1871) .
1866
86,468,876
201,800
161
Denmorii
1870
1.784,741
14,653
Ul
flcotUad
1871
3,358,913
30.683
100 1
Portngal , .
1866
3.987,867
36.610
90 1
Bpain . . .
I860
16,301,860
182,758
90
Greece
1871
1,467,894
18,941
73 1
Turkey . .
1841
35.360,000
1,812,048
SO
Swedeo and Norway
1866-8
6,860,122
188,771
10
United SuUh
1870
38,655,083
2,819,811
14
Kn»Bi» . .
1868
77,008,448
7,769,781
10
Uetico
1867
7.996,426
1,030,442
7
Braril . .
1867
9,868,000
3,100,104
8
ArgentineConfBdrralio
1860
1.739,822
6*6,700
8
PART I.
THE STATES OF EUROPE.
>
AUSTRIA.
(Oesterreich-Ungarische Monakchie.)
Beigning Emperor and Family.
Franz Joseph I., Emperor of Austria, and King of Hungary, bom
August 18, 1830, the son of Archduke Franz Karl and of Arch-
duchess Sophie, Princess of Bavaria. Educated under the care of
his mother, by Count Henri Bombelles, the descendant of an ancient
family of French emigrants. Appointed Governor of Bohemia,
April 5, 1848 ; took part in the battle of Santa-Lucia, near Verona,
May 6, 1848 ; declared of age, December 1, 1848. Proclaimed
Emperor of Austria in consequence of the abdication of his uncle,
Ferdinand I., and the renunciation of the crown by his ikther,
December 2, 1848 ; crowned King of Hungary, and took the oath
on the Hungarian Constitution, June 8, 1867. Married April 24,
1854, to
Elisabeth, Empress of Austria, and Queen of Hungary, born
December 24, 1837, the daughter of Duke Maximilian in Bavaria.
Offspring of the union are three children: 1. Archduchess Gisela,
born July 12, 1856 ; 2. Archduke Rudolf, heir-apparent, bom
August 21, 1858 ; 3. Archduchess Maria, born April 22, 1868.
^Brothers of the Emperor. — 1. Archduke Kj,rl Jjadwig, field-
marshal-lieutenant in the Imperial army, born July 30j 1833 ;
married, Oct. 21, 1862, to Princess Annunciata, born March 24,
1843, daughter of the late King Ferdinando II. of Naples ; widower.
May 4, 1871. Offspring of the union are three sons and one
daughter, namely, Franz, born December 18, 1863 ; Otto, born April
21, 1865; Ferdinand, born December 27, 1868 ; and Margaret, born
May 13, 1870. 2. Archduke Ludwig^ major-general in the Imperial
army, bom May 15, 1842.
Parents of the Emperor, — Archduke Franz Karl, bom Dec. 7,
1802, son of the late Emperor Franz I., from his second marriage
with a daughter of King Ferdinando I. of Naples. Renounced
the throne in favour of his eldest son, Dec. 2, 1848 ; married Nov. 4,
1824, to Princess Sophie, born Jan. 27, 1805, daughter of the lat^
King Maximilian I. of Bavaria.
Uncle and Aunt of the Emperor, — 1. Emperor Ferdinand I.^
born April 19, 1793, eldest son of the late Empexox YxaiiT. \.\
B 2
4 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
succeeded his father March 2, 1835 ; crowned King of Hungary
and Bohemia, Sept. 7, 1836 ; abdicated the throne in favour of his
nepliew, after previous renunciation of his brother, Dec. 2, 1848;
man-ied Feb. 27, 1831, to Empress Anna, bom Sept. 19, 1803.
2. Princess Maria Clementina, born March 1, 1798, daughter of
the late King Vittorio Emanuele I. of Sardinia; married, July 28,
1816, to Leopoldo, Prince of Salerno, royal Prince of Naples ; widow
March 10, 1851.
Step-grandmother of the Emperor. — Empress Caroline, bom
Feb. 8, 1792, daughter of the late King Maximilian of Bavaria,
married, in fourth nuptials, to the late Emperor Franz I., Nov. 10,
1816 ; crowned Queen of Hungary, Sept. 25, 1825 ; widow March 2,
1835.
Other Relations of the Emperor, — 1. Archduke Albrecht, bom
Aug. 3, 1817, son of the late Archduke Karl, the celebrated general ;
field -marshal and commander-in-chief of the army of the Em-
pire, 1868-69; married. May 1, 1844, to Princess Hildegarde
of Bavaria, who died April 2, 1864. Offspring of the union is one
daughter, Maria Theresa, bom July 15, 1845; married, Jan. 18,
1865, to Prince Philipp of Wurtemberg. 2. Archduke Karl
Ferdinand, commander-in-chief of the 4th corps d'arm^e, and com-
manding general in Moravia and Silesia, bom July 29, 1818,
brother of the preceding Archduke Albrecht ; married, April 18,
1854, to Archduchess Elisabeth of Austria, born Jan. 17, 1831.
Offspring of the union are three sons, Friedrich, bom June 4,
1856, Karl, bom Sept. 5, 1860, Eugen Ferdinand, bom May
21, 1863, and one daughter, Marie Christina, born July 21,
1858. 3. Archduke Wilhelm, inspector-general of the artillery,
born April 21, 1827, brother of the two preceding archdukes.
4. Archduke Leopold, inspector-general of the Imperial corps of
engineervS, born June 6, 1823, the son of Archduke Kainer, fifth
brother of the Emperor Franz I. 5. Archduke Ernst, commander
of the 3rd corps d'arm^e, bom Aug. 8, 1824, the brother of the
preceding Archduke Leopold. 6. Archduke Sigismund, commander
of the 45th regiment of Imperial infantry, born Jan. 7, 1826, the
brother of the two preceding archdukes. 7. Archduke Eainer^
administrator of the Imperial academy of sciences, born Jan. 11,
1827, brother of the three preceding archdukes ; married, February
21, 1852, to Archduchess Marie Caroline, daughter of the late
Archduke Karl of Austria. 8. Archduke Heinrich, major-general
in the Imperial army, born May 9, 1828, brother of the four
])receding archdukes; married, February 4, 1868, to Leopoldine
Iloffmann, elevated Countess Waideck.
Besides the above, there are eighteen other Archdukes and Arch-
duchesses of Austria, members of the formerly reigning branches of
AUSTRIA.
Tuscany and of Modtna. Head of the first branch is Archihiko
Ferdinand, bom June 10, 1835, nominal Gnmd Duke of Tuscany
from July 21, 1859, to March 22, 1860, now resident at Siilz-
burg ; head of the second branch is Archduke Francisco, born Juno
1, 1819, Duke of Modena from 1846 to 1860, now resident at Viruna.
The Imperial family of Austria descend from Rudolf von Habs-
burg, a German Count, born 1218, who was elected Kiuser of the
Holy Roman empire in 1276. The male line died out in 1740 with
Emperor Karl VI., whose only daughter, ^laria Therevsa, gave lier
hand to Duke Franz of Tuscany, afterwjirds Kaiser Franz I. of
Germany, of the House of Lorraine, who thereby became the founder
of the new line of Habsbui'g- Lorraine. Maria Theresa was suc-
ceeded, in 1780, by her son Joseph II., wlio, dying in 1790, lell
the Crown to his brother Leopold II., at whose deatli, in 1792, his
son Franz I. ascended the throne, who reigned till 1835, and liaving
been married four times, loil a large family, the members t)f which
and their descendants form the present lmj)crial House. Franz was
the first sovereign who assumed the title of Emperor, or * Kaiser,' oi^
Austria, previous to being compelled by ^^'apoleon to renounce the
Imperial Crown of Germany, for more than five centuries in the
Habsburg family. The assumption of the title of Ka[ser of Austria
took place on August 11, 1804. Franz I. was succeeded by his son,
the still living Emperor Ferdinand, on whose abdication, Dec. 2,
1848, the Crown fell to his nephew Franz Joseph I., the liilh
Emperor of Austria of the house of Habsburg-Lorraine.
The following is a list of the sovereigns of Austria, descendants of
Rudolf of Habsburg, with the date of their accession : —
House of Habsburg.
Rudolf I.
. 1278
Matthias . . . .1611
Albert I. ...
. 1291
Ferdinand II 1619
♦Friedrich HI.
. 1308
Ferdinand IIL . . . 1037
♦Albert II. . . .
. 1313
Leopold 1 10.') 7
♦Rudolf IL .
. 1368
Joseph 1 1706
♦Albert III. .
. 1366
Karlll 1711
♦Albert IV. .
. 1396
♦Maria TluTCHa . . . 1740
Albert V.( Albert n. of Germany) 1104
Friedrich IV. (Friedrich III.
of
House of Habsburg-Lorraine.
Germany) .
. 143
Maximilian I..
. 1493
Joseph 11 1780
Karl I. (Karl V. of Germany) 1619
Leopold II 1790
Ferdinand I. .
. 1621
Franz I. (Franz II. of Ger-
Maximilian II.
. 1664
many) .... 1792
Rudolf II. (Rudolf II. of Ger-
Ferdinand IV. . . . 1836
many).
. 1676
•
Franz Joseph I. . . . \%\^
The average rei^/2 of the above twenty-six emperoift oi \\\e \\«^>\\"^^
of Habsburg, who ruled over Austria for nearly w^x. cieiiXur\.^^>^^iN^'^^
6 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
likewise, with the exception of those marked by an asterisk, the throne
of* Germany (see page 94), comprises a term of twenty-two years.
Constitution and Oovemment.
Austria has become moulded, since the year 1867, into a bipartite
state, consisting of a German, or * Cisleithan,' monarchy, and a
Magyar, or * Transleithan,' kingdom, the former commonly known
as Austria Proper, and the latter as Hungary. Each of the two
countries has its own parliament, ministers, and government, while
the connecting ties between them consists in the person of the
hereditary sovereign, in a common army and navy, and in a govern-
ing body known as the Delegations. The Delegations form a parlia-
ment of 120 members, one-half of whom are chosen by and represent
the legislature of German Austria, and the other half that of
Hungary, the Upper House of each returning 20, and the Lower
House 40 deputies. In all matters affecting the common atifairs
(Gemeinsame Angelegenheiten), the Delegations have a decisive
vote, and their resolutions require neither the confirmation nor
approbation of the representative assemblies in which they have
their source. The ordinary mode of procedure for the Delegations
is to sit and vote in two chambers, the 60 deputies of Austria Proper
forming the one, and the 60 of Hungary the other. But it is pro-
vided that if no agreement can be arrived at in this manner, the two
bodies must meet together, and, without further debate, give their
final vote, which is binding for the whole Empire. Specially within
the jurisdiction of the Delegations are all matters affecting Foreign
Affairs, War, and Finance. Each of these has its own executive
department, viz. i- —
1. TheMinistry of Foreign Affairs for the Whole Empire. — Count
Gyula Andrei 8ty^ of Csik-Szent^-Kirdty and Kraszna-Ilorka^ bom
March 8, 1823 ; representative of Zemplin in the Hungarian Diet,
1847-49 ; ambassador of Hungary to the Sultan of Turkey, 1849 ;
exiled 1849-60 ; re-elected representative oi the district of Zemplin
in the Hungarian Diet, 1861 ; President of the council of ministers
of the Transleithan Kingdom, February 17, 1867, to October 31,
1871 ; appointed Minister of Foreign Affairs for the Whole Empire,
Nov. 14, 1871.
2. The Ministry of War for the Whole Empire. — Field Marshal
Baron Franz Kuhn von Kuhnenfeld ; nominated Minister of War
for the Whole Empire, Dec. 29, 1867.
3. The Ministry of Finance for the Whole Empire. — (Vacant at
the end of December 1871.)
The above ministers are solely responsible for the discharge of their
official functions to the Delegations.
AUSTRIA.
German Austria,
The first constitution of German Austria, or ' Cisleithania,' was
granted under date of March 4, 1849, but this was repealed by an
Imperial decree of Dec. 31, 1851, which substituted a more absolute
form of government ; and, during the following years, new edicts
altered the public charter. An Imperial diploma, dated Oct. 20,
1860, followed by a deeree, or 'Patent,' of February 26, 1861, laid
the basis of the present Constitution, which, after a temporary
suspension fix)m 1865 to 1867, was finally established in December,
1867. The main features of this Constitution are a double Legisla-
ture, consisting, first, of the Provincial Diets, representing the various
states of the monarchy, and secondly, a Central Diet, called the
Reichsrath or Council of the Empire. There are seventeen Pro-
vincial Diets, namely, for Bohemia, Dalmatia, Galicia, Upper Austria, %
Lower Austria, Salzbiu^, Styria, Carinthia, Camiola, Bukowina,
Moravia, Silesia, Tyrol, Vorarlberg, Gorizia, Istra, and Trieste.
The Diets of all these provinces are formed in nearly the
same manner, only differing in the number of deputies. Each con-
sists of only one assembly, composed, 1st, of the archbishop and
bishops of the Roman Catholic and Oriental Greek churches and the
chancellors of universities ; 2nd, of the representatives of great
estates, elected by all landowners paying not less than 100 florins,
or lOZ., taxes ; 3rd, of the representatives of towns, elected by
those citizens who possess municipal rights ; 4th, of the representa-
tives of boards of commerce and trade-guilds, chosen by the respect-
ive members ; and 5th, of the representatives of rural communes^
elected by deputies called * Wahlmanner,* returned by all inhabitants
who pay a small amount of direct taxation. The Provincial Diets
are competent to make laws concerning local administration, particu-
larly those affecting county taxation, the cultivation of the soil,
educational, church, and charitable institutions, and public works
executed at the public expense.
The Reichsrath, or Parliament of the western part of the Empire,
consists of an Upper and a Lower House. The Upper House
(Herren-haus) is formed, 1st, of the princes of the Imperial family
who are of age, twelve in nmnber in 1870 ; 2nd, of a number of
nobles — fifty-three in the present Reichsrath — possessing large landed
property, in whose families the dignity is hereditary; 3rd, of
the archbishops, nine in number, and bishops, seven in number,
who are of princely title, inherent to their episcopal seat; and
4th, of any other life-members nominated by the einpetOT, otl
accoimt of he'wg distinguiahed in art or science, or "wYiO Yiac^^
rendered signal services to Church or State— nniety-fo\a m \!ki^
o THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
present Reichsrath. The Lower House (Abgeordnetenhaus) is
composed of 203 members, elected by the seventeen Provincial
Diets of the empire in the following proportions : Bohemia, 54 ;
Dalmatia, 5 ; Galicia, 38 ; Upper Austria, 10 ; Lower Austria,
18 ; Salzburg, 3 ; Styria, 13 ; Carinthia, 5 ; Carniola, 6 ; Buko-
wina, 5 ; Moravia, 22 ; Silesia, 6 ; Tyrol, 10 ; Voi-arlberg, 2 ;
Gorizia, 2 ; Istria, 2 ; Trieste, 2. The election for the Lower
House of the Reichsrath is made in the assembled Provincial Diets,
and the elected deputies must be members of such Diets. The
emperor has the right, however, to order the elections to take place
directly by the various constituencies of the provincial representa-
tives, should the Diets refuse or neglect to send members to the
Reichsrath. The emperor nominates the presidents and vice-presidents
of both Chambers of the Reichsrath, the remaining functionaries being
chosen by the members of the two Houses. It is incumbent upon
# the head of the State to assemble the Reichsrath annually. The
rights which, in consequence of the diploma of Oct. 20, 1860, and
the * Patent ' of Feb. 26, 1861, are conferred upon the Reichsrath,
are as follows: — 1st, Consent to all laws relating to military duty;
2nd, Co-operation in the legislature on trade and commerce, customs,
banking, posting, telegraph, and railway matters ; 3rd, Examination
of the estimates of the income and expenditure of the State ; of the
bills on taxation, public loans, and conversion of the funds ; and
general control of the public debt. To give validity to bills passed by
the Reichsrath, the consent of both Chambers is required, as well as
the sanction of the head of the State. The members of both the Upper
and the Lower House have the right to propose new laws on subjects
within the competence of the Reichsrath ; but in all other matters
the initiative belongs solely to the Government.
The executive of Austria Proper consists of the following
departments : —
1. The Presidency of the Council. — Prince Xdio\f Auersperg^hom
at Prague, July 21, 1821, youngest son of the late Prince Wilhelm
Auersperg; entered the army of Austria, 1837 ; retired as major,
1866 ; elected Deputy to the Diet of Bohemia, 1867; President of
the Diet, 1868—70 ; Civil Governor of the Duchy of Salzburg,
1870-71 ; appointed President of the Cis-Leithan Council of
Ministers, November 25, 1871.
2. The Ministry of the Interior and National Defence (Landesver-
theidigung. — Baron Joseph Lasser von Zollheim^ born at Salzburg,
September 30, 1815 ; elected Deputy of Salzburg to the first
Austrian Reichstag, 1848 ; Under-Secretary in the Ministry of the
Interior, 1851-60 ; nominati>d a Privy Coimcillor, 1860 ; Civil
Governor of the Tyrol, 1868-7 1 ; appointed Minister of the Interior
Natjpsa] Defence, November 25, 1871.
AUSTRIA — HUNGARY. 9
3. The Ministry of Public Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs. —
Dr. Karl von Stremayer, born at Graz, Styria, October 30, 1823 ;
elected Deputy to the German National Assembly at Frankiui-t,
1848 ; Professor of Jurisprudence at the University of Graz, 1850-
70 ; elected Member of the Reichsrath of Cisleithan Austria, 1870;
appointed Minister of Public Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs,
July, 1870; re-appointed November 25, 1871.
4. The Ministry of Finance. Baron Ludwig von Holzgethan,
appointed * ad interim ' November, 1871.
5. The Ministry of Commerce. — Dr. Anton Banhaus, born at
Miecholup, Bohemia, November 8, 1825 ; entered the Government
Service, 1848 ; Under-Secretary in the Ministry of the Interior,
1850-59 ; Deputy to the Bohemian Diet and Member of the
Reichsrath of Cisleithan Austria, 1867 ; appointed Minister of
Commerce, November 25, 1871.
6. The Ministry of Agriculture. — Johann von Chlumetzky, born
in Moravia, 1824; Vice-Governor of Moravia, 1868-70 ; appointed
Minister of Agriculture, November 25, 1871.
7. The Ministry of Justice. — Dr. Julius Glaser, born at Portel-
berg, Bohemia, March 19, 1831 ; studied jurisprudence at Vienna
and Zurich, 1847-51 ; Professor of Criminal Jurisprudence at
the University of Vienna ; Under-Secretary in the Ministry of
Public Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs, 1868-70 ; Deputy to
the Diet of Lower Austria and Member of the Reichsrath, 1870 ;
appointed Minister of Justice, November 25, 1871.
The responsibility of ministers for acts committed in the discharge
of their otficial functions was established by a bill which passed the
Reichsrath in July 1867, and received the sanction of the emperor
on the 21st of December 1870.
Hungary.
The constitution of the eastern part of the empire, or the kinp:dom
of Hungary, including Hungary Proper, Croatia, Slavonia, and Tran-
sylvauia, dates from the foundation of the kingdom about 895.
There exists no charter, or constitutional code, but in place of it
are fundamental statutes, published at long intervals of time. The
principal of them, the * Bulla Aurea ' of King Andrew II., was
granted in 1222, and defined the form of Government as an Aristo-
cratic Monarchy. The Hungarian Constitution has been repeatedly
suspended and partially disregarded, until, at the end of the armed
struggle of 1849, it was declared to be forfeited by the rebellion of
the nation. This extreme ground was abandoned in 1860, but the
laws of 1848 which placed the MedisBval Constitution of HungairY
in harmony with modern ideas were not fuWy aeeepV^^ \>^ XJc^^.
present sovereign until 1867, in which year, June ^,\i^ ^^oy^ Xc*
maintain the Constitution, and was crowned Kir.g oi ld.\M\^«^'^ «
o THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
present Reichsrath. The Lower House (Abgeordnetenhaus) is
composed of 203 members, elected by the seventeen Provincial
Diets of the empire in the following proportions : Bohemia, 54 ;
Dalmatia, 5 ; Galicia, 38 ; Upper Austria, 10 ; Lower Austria,
18 ; Salzburg, 3 ; Styria, 13 ; Carinthia, 5 ; Carniola, 6 ; Buko-
wina, 5 ; Moravia, 22 ; Silesia, 6 ; Tyrol, 10 ; Vorarlberg, 2 ;
Gorizia, 2 ; Istria, 2 ; Trieste, 2. The election for the Lower
House of the Reichsrath is made in the assembled Provincial Diets,
and the elected deputies must be members of such Diets. The
emperor has the right, however, to order the elections to take place
directly by the various constituencies of the provincial representa-
tives, should the Diets refuse or neglect to send members to the
Reichsrath. The emperor nominates the presidents and vice-presidents
of both Chambers of the Reichsrath, the remaining functionaries being
chosen by the members of the two Houses. It is incumbent upon
► the head of the State to assemble the Reichsrath annually. The
rights which, in consequence of the diploma of Oct. 20, 1860, and
the * Patent ' of Feb. 26, 1861, are conferred upon the Reichsrath,
are as follows: — 1st, Consent to all laws relating to military duty ;
2nd, Co-operation in the legislature on trade and commerce, customs,
banking, posting, telegraph, and railway matters ; 3rd, Examination
of the estimates of the income and expenditure of the State ; of the
bills on taxation, public loans, and conversion of the funds ; and
general control of the public debt. To give validity to bills passed by
the Reichsrath, the consent of both Chambers is required, as well as
the sanction of the head of the State. The members of both the Upper
and the Lower House have the right to propose new laws on subjects
within the competence of the Reichsrath ; but in all other matters
the initiative belongs solely to the Government.
The executive of Austria Proper consists of the following
departments : —
1. The Presidency of the Council. — Prince Xdio\^ Auersperg^ bom
at Prague, July 21, 1821, youngest son of the late Prince Wilhelm
Auersperg; entered the army of Austria, 1837 ; retired as major,
1866 ; elected Deputy to the Diet of Bohemia, 1867; President of
the Diet, 1868—70 ; Civil Governor of the Duchy of Salzburg,
1870-71 ; appointed President of the Cis-Leithan Council of
Ministers, November 25, 1871.
2. The Ministry of the Interior and National Defence (Landesver-
theidigung. — Baron Joseph Lasser von Zollheim^ born at Salzburg,
September 30, 1815 ; elected Deputy of Salzburg to the first
Austrian Reichstag, 1848 ; Under-Secretary in the Ministry of the
Interior, 1851-60; nominatt^d a Privy Coimcillor, 1860; Civil
Governor of the Tyrol, 1868-7 i ; appointed Minister of the Interior
Nation;)] 'Dt^fence, November 25, 1871.
AUSTRIA — HUNGARY. 9
3. The Ministry of Public Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs. —
Dr. Karl von Stremai/er, born at Graz, Styria, October 30, 1823 ;
elected Deputy to the German National Assembly at Frankiurt,
1848 ; Professor of Jurisprudence at the University of Graz, 1850-
70; elected Member of the Reichsrath of Cisleithan Austria, 1870;
appointed Minister of Public Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs,
July, 1870; re-appointed November 25, 1871.
4. The Ministry of Finance. Baron Ludwig von HolzgethaUy
appointed * ad interim' November, 1871.
5. The Ministry of Commerce. — Dr. Anton Banhaus, bom at
Miecholup, Bohemia, November 8, 1825 ; entered the Government
Service, 1848 ; Under-Secretary in the Ministry of the Interior,
1850-59 ; Deputy to the Bohemian Diet and Member of the
Eeichsrath of Cisleithan Austria, 1867 ; appointed Minister of
Commerce, November 25, 1871.
6. The Ministry of Agriculture. — Johann von Chlumetzky^ born
in Moravia, 1824 ; Vice-Governor of Moravia, 1868-70 ; appointed
Minister of Agriculture, November 25, 1871.
7. The Ministry of Justice. — Dr. Julius Glaser, born at Portel-
berg, Bohemia, March 19, 1831 ; studied jurisprudence at Vienna
and Zurich, 1847—51; Professor of Criminal Jurisprudence at
the University of Vienna ; Under-Secretary in the Ministry of
Public Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs, 1868—70 ; Deputy to
the Diet of Lower Austria and Member of the Reichsrath, 1870 ;
appointed Minister of Justice, November 25, 1871.
The responsibility of ministers for acts committed in the discharge
of their olficial functions was established by a bill which passed the
Reichsrath in July 1867, and received the sanction of the emperor
on the 21st of December 1870.
Hungary.
The constitution of the eastern part of the empire, or the kinp:dom
of Hungary, including Hungary Proper, Croatia, Slavonia, and Tran-
sylvania, dates from the foundation of the kingdom about 895.
There exists no charter, or constitutional code, but in place of it
are fundamental statutes, published at long intervals of time. The
principal of them, the * Bulla Aurea ' of King Andrew II., was
granted in 1222, and defined the form of Government as an Aristo-
cratic Monarchy. The Hungarian Constitution has been repeatedly
suspended and partially disregarded, until, at the end of the armed
struggle of 1849, it was declared to be forfeited by the rebellion of
the nation. This extreme ground was abandoned in 1860, but the
laws of 1848 which placed the Mediaeval Constitution of Hungary
in harmony with modern ideas were not fviUy acce^^Y^^ \iY ^^•
present soverei^ until 1867, in which year, June B,\i^ ^^ove, \.ci
maintain the Constitation, and was crowned King oi H.un^axy .
12 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
these were swept away in 1867 and 18G8, by a series of laws enacted
by the Reichsrath, the last and most important of which — passed in
April 1868 — established civil marriage, and the perfect equality of
all religious creeds. In Hungary and Transylvania, the various
Christian sects have long enjoyed equal rights with the Roman
Catholics.
The extent of landed property in Austria belonging to the Roman
Catholic Church is very considerable. Though reduced in number
within the last half century, there are still nearly 300 abbeys, and
above 500 convents in the empire. The Protestants have no churches
endowed by the state out of Hungary and Transylvania, the clergy
being chosen and supported by their congi-egations.
Education until very recently was in a greatly backward state in
Austria, the bulk of the agricultural population, constituting two-
thirds of the inhabitants of the Empire, being almost entirely illite-
rate. During the last twenty years, however, vigorous etfbrts have
been mac^e to bring about an improvement, by foimding schools,
and appointing teachers, partly at the expense of communes, and
partly, but less, at that of the state. It was enacted by a series
of decrees issued in the years 1848 and 184i>, that education should
be general and compulsory, and the principle, though not adhered
to in Transleithan Austria, nor in those parts of Cisleithan Austria
inhabited by peoj)le belonging to the Slavonian race, was fully
carried out among the Germanic population of tlie empire. In the
major part of German Austria, the law enforces the compulsory
attendance in tlie ' Volks-schulen,' or National Schools, of all
children between the ages of six and twelve, and parents are liable
to punishment for neglect. It is very rare, however, that cases
occur in which penalties for non-attendance at school have to be
enforced. The cost of public education mainly falls on the
communes, but of late years the state has come forward to assist.
In the year 1868, the sum provided for jmblic education in the
budget of Cisleithan Austria was only 74,636 florins, or 7,463/. ;
but the amoimt was increased in the budget of 1869 to 5,810,326
florins, or 581,032/. The budget of Transleithan Austria for
1869 set aside the sum of 1,346,400 florins, or 134,640/., towards
public instruction, giving a total of 7,156,726 florins, or 715,672/.,
for the whole Empire. The sums voted were destined, in the first
instancey to assist in the establishment of schools for primary
edacation.
There are 8 universities in the empire, at Vienna, Prague, Pesth,
Grax, Cracow, Innspruck, Lemberg, and Linz. The number of
ttudents attending these universities amounted, in 1868, ti> above
9y000y about one-fourth of which number were at Vienna. Next in
to ihe unireratieB stand the theological semins^k^, 125 in
ATISTRIA.
»3
number, witli 4,500 pupils; and the Polytechnic schools, 11 in
number, with 3,000 pupils. The German-speaking population of
the empire is most advanced in general education ; and least the
people of the provinces of Slavonia, Croatia, and Dalmatia. — (Report
of the Imperial-royal Government to the Statesman'' s Year-book.)
Eevenne and Expenditure.
In accordance with the political constitution of the Austrian
empire, which recognises three distinct parliaments, there are also
three distinct budgets : the first, that of the Delegations, for the
whole empire ; the second, that of the Reichsrath, for German or
Cisleithan Austria ; and the third, that of the Himgarian diet, for
the Transleithan kingdom, or Himgary. By an agreement, or
so-called * compromise,' entered into, in February 1868, between the
governments and legislatures of German Austria and Hungary, the
former has to pay seventy and the latter thirty per cent, towards the
* common expenditure of the empire,' not including the interest of
the national debt, the subject of a special treaty. (See p. 16.)
Budget for the Whole Empire,
The estimates of expenditure, ordinary and extraordinary, for the
* common affairs of the Empire,' for the year 1871, laid before, and
approved by the Delegations, were as follows : —
Ordinary Expenditure : —
Ministry of Foreign Affairs .
Minute of W^ \ ^^; «| j^^gj I
Ministry of Finance ....
Total .
Blxtraordinary Expenditure : —
Ministry of Foreign Affairs .
lur- ' . jf vrr S Army, 22,450,809 1
Ministry of War | j^^^; 3;i83;700 ]
Ministry of Finance ....
Total .
Total estimated expenditure for 1871
Florins
£
4,116,472
90,616,667
1,880,695
411,647
9,061,666
188,069
96,713,834
147,715
25,634,509
6,115
9,671,383
14,771
2,563,450
511
25,787,339
2,678,732
1
122,501,173
12,250,116
The chief source of revenue directly apportioned to meet the
expenditure for the common affairs of the Empire is that derived
from the customs, calculated to produce 12,199,700 florina^ ot
1,219,970/., in the year 1871. The receipts from a\\ cAket «jo\rcefe^
were estimated at 5,468,159 florins, or 546,8151. T\ma Xk^'ViAV.^^^'^
estimatea of the year may be summed up :
H
THE STATESMAN S TBAB-BOOK.
Estimated Revenue for 1871
„ Expenditure „ „
Florins
£
17,667,859
122,601,173
1,776,785
12,250,117 I
Deficit .
104,833,314
10,483,331 ,
1
The estimated deficit of 1871 had to be covered by the two
portions of the Empire as follows : — Cisleithan Austria (70 per
cent.), 73,383,320 florins, or 7,338,332/. ; Transleithan Austria (30
per cent.) 31,449,994 florins, or 3,144,999/.
The budget estimates for the year 1872 fixed the expenditure
for the common affairs of the Empire at 110,647,498 florins, or
11,064,749/., with calculated receipts of 17,208,883 florins, or
1,720,888/., leaving a deficit of 93,438,615 florins, or 9,343,861/.
To cover the deficit of 1872, the Cisleithan monarchy had to con-
tribute 65,407,315 florins, or 6,540,731/. ; and the Transleithan
kingdom 28,031,584 florins, or 2,803,158/.
Budget for Cisleithan Austria,
The financial estimates for 1871, approved by the Reichsrath,
were calculated upon a total revenue of 338,084,609 florins, or
33,808,460/., for the year, and a total expenditure of 349,811,642
florins or 34,981,164/., leaving a deficit of 11,727,033 florins, or
1,172,704/. The details of the estimated gross revenue for the
year 1871 were as follows: —
Boorces of Eevenue Fiorina
£
Direct taxes ; 80,200,000
8,020,000
Indirect taxes
48,000,000
4,800,000
Customs' duties
18,461,000
1,846,100
Salt monopoly
17,900,000
1,790,000
Tobacco monopoly
50,700,000
5,070,000
Stamps
12,300,000
1,230,000
Judicial fees
23,000,000
2,300,000
State lottery
13,827,958
1,382,796
Tolls
2,699,681
269,968
State domains .
4,095,758
409,575
Mines and mint
4,654,500
465,450
Post and telegraphs
14,450,800
1,445,080
Sale of State property
9,300,000
930,000
Funds of the Government * Central 1
3ank'
6,000,000
600,000
Beceipts of the Ministry of Finance .
l£iaceU&neou8 receipts
10,709,660
1,070,966
7,785,252
778,525
flurphis of former loans ....
14,000,000
1,400,000
Total 60timat<
id rev
«nue
of 18
71 .
338,084,609
33,808,460
AUSTRIA.
IS
The detaik of the estimated gross expenditure for the year 1871
were as follows : —
Branches of Expenditure
Imperial household ....
Imperial Cabinet Chancery
Beichsrath
Council of Ministers
Ministry of the Interior
National Defence .
Public Education .
Agriculture .
Finance
Justice
„ Commerce and Public Works
Eoard of Control ....
Interest on public debt
Pensions and grants ....
Cisleithan portion of the Common Expen-
diture of the Empire, including War
and Foreign Affairs . . . .
Total estimated expenditure of 1871 .
>}
jt
t*
ti
tf
Fiorina
3,650,000
61,229
660,717
420,000
15,461,303
7,173,998
11,831,676
2,204,050
96,564,123
14,660,859
16,630,636
168,000
99,984,711
11,064,000
73,383,320
349,811,642
365,000
6,122
56,071
42,000
1,646,130
717,399
1,183,167
220,405
9,656,412
1,466,086
1,663,063
15,800
9,998,471
1,105,400
7,338,332
34,981,164
The largest branch of expenditure, as will be seen from the above
statement, is the interest on the public debt, the burthen of which falls
mainly on the Cisleithan part of the monarchy. This debt has grown
up gradually since the middle of the last century. At the end of the
Seven Years' War, in 1763, Austria had a debt of 150,000,000
florins, or 15,000,000/., which grew to 283,000,000 florins, or
28,300,000/., in 1781, and at the commencement of the French Re-
volution, in 1789, had risen to 349,000,000 florins, or 34,900,000/.
From this period the debt grew in extraordinary proportions ; rising
to 825,000,000 florins, or 82,500,000/., in 1815 ; to 987,000,000
florins, or 98,700,000/., in 1820; to 1,084,000,000 florins, or
108,000,000/., in 1830; to 1,250,000,000 florins, or 125,000,000/.,
in 1848; and to 3,009,804,134 florins, or 300,980,413/., in 1868.
The war against Prussia and Italy, in the summer of 1866, in-
creased the public debt by about 300,000,000 florins, or 30,000,000/. ;
but, on the other hand, freed Austria from the Lombardo- Venetian
Debt, which, by the terms of the Peace of Prague, of August 23,
1866, was transferred to the kingdom of Italy. From 1789 until the
present time, there was not a year in which the reveim.^ oi \kfe ^\aXi^
came up to the expenditure.
i6
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
The following was the amount of the public dobt of the Austrian
Empire on the Ist of Julj 1871 : —
Consolidated debt — old ....
JJ fj XltTTf • • • •
Floating debt
Total.
Florins
£
1,319,009
2,571,414,392
492,635,671
131,900
267,141,439
49,263,667
3,066,269,072
306,626,906
The total annual interest on this debt amounted, on the 1st of
July, 1871, to 134,500,000 florins, or 13,450,000/. To this sum,
the kingdom of Hungary had to contribute 40,350,000 florins, or
4,035,000/., according to the terms of an agreement come to in
May 1868 by the Delegations and the governments of the Cisleithan
and Transleithan parts of the monarchy, by which the latter
has to pay thirty per cent, towards the charges of the national debt
of Austria, as then in existence. It was stipulated at the same time
that loans after that date must be contracted separately by either
part of the Empire.
Budget for Transleithan Austria.
The Hungarian budget for the year 1871, laid before and approved
by the Diet, estimated the revenue of the kingdom at 159,136,536
florins, or 15,913,653/., and the ordinary and extraordinary ex-
penditure at 197,126,520 florins, or 19,712,652/., leaving a deficit
of 37,989,984 florins, or 3,798,999/. The details of the esti-
mated gross revenue for the year were as follows : —
' Sources of Revenue Florins
£
Direct taxes
Indirect taxes and monopolies .
State domains, mines, and mint
Post and telegraphs
Miscellaneous receipts ....
Total estimated revenue of 1871
67,678,000
69,202,000
24,664,471
7,628,340
163,726
6,767,800
6,920,200
2,466,447
762,834
16,372
169,136,636
16,913,663
The details of the estimated gross expenditure for the year 1871
Wia» S3 foUows : —
AUSTRIA.
Branches of Expenditure
Florins. £
Royal Household
Royal Cabinet Chancery
Diet and Council of Ministers
Ministry * ad latus * . . . .
„ of Finance ....
„ „ the Interior
„ „ Education and Worship
1 „ „ Justice ....
, „ „ Public Works
„ „ Agricidture and Commerce .
Public Debt and Pensions
Transleithan Portion of the Common Ex-
1 penditure of the Empire
1
3,650,000
61,229
1,049,680
71,820
61,943,036
10,848,488
3,244,190
3,925,300
9,054,790
9,460,290
67,274,680
31,449,994
365,000
6,123
104,968
7,182
6,194,303
1,084,848
324,419
392,530
905,479
946,029
6,727,468
3,144,999
Total estimated Expenditure for 1871 .
197,126,520
19,712,652
The Transleithan Kingdom, besides its share of the national debt
of the Austrian empire, has a debt of its own, which amounted at
the end of Jime 1871, to 84,000,000 florins, or 8,400,000/. The debt
consists of two foreign loans, the first, for the amount of 60,000,000
florins, or 6,000,000/., contracted, in June 1868, at Paris and Amster-
dam ; and the second, for the amount of 24,000,000 florins, or
2,400,000/., issued, in April 1870, at Vienna and Frankfort. Both
loans bear interest at five per cent., and are repayable, by means of
sinking funds, in fifty years.
Army and Navy.
1. Army.
According to oflScial returns, Austria possessed, at the commence-
ment of 1871, a standing army numbering 278,470 men, on the
peace-footing, and 838,700 on the war-footing, organised as
follows : —
Description of Troops of Standing Army
Number
Peace
footing
Infantry : —
80 regiments of the line, each composed of 3 field
battalions, 2 reserve battalions, and 1 depot
battalion
14 Military fix)ntiep regiments, 6 of 3, and 8 of 4
battalions
1 regiment of ' Kaiser-jager,* of Tyrol, and 33 bat-
talions of * Feld-jager *
12 companies of ambulance and hospital service .
Total of infantry .
Cavalry : —
14 regiments of dragoons, 12 heavy, and 2 light;
14 regiments of hussars ; and 2 regiments of
lancers Total of cavalry . . \ 35
121,840
12,307
20,251
1,180
155,678
War
footing
485,440
53,823
64,463
3,876
597,602
,19^\ &%;
.1^~i\
i8
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Description of Troops of Standing Army— continued
Artillery : —
12 regiments of field-artillery, each of 14 batteries
of 8 pieces
Knmber
Peace-
footing
12 battalions of fortress, and 2 battalions of moun
tain artillery
Total of artillery
Engineers and Train : —
2 regiments of * Genie,* each of 4 battalions
1 regiment of pioneers, of 5 battalions .
64 squadrons of ' Fuhrwesen,' or train .
Total of engineers and train
Miscellaneous Establishments : —
Military instruction ....
Topographical survey
Commissariat and clothing departments
Sanitary department
Arsenals, military stores, and buildings
Army studs
Military police and gensdarmes
Total of miscellaneous establishments
Total, inclusive troops of reserve .
17,880
7,778
25,658
War-
footing
43,836
18,938
62,774
4,662
2,803
2,401
9,866
13,240
7,747
24,147
45,134
2,234
128
3,705
1,291
3,000
5,800
7,700
23,858
278,470
2,234
128
7,200
6,200
4,500
6,800
7,700
33,762
838,700
The general staff of the army on active service, in June, 1870,
comprised 2 field-marshals, 19 generals of infantry (Feldzeug-
meister), and generals of cavalry; 54 generals of division, and 110
generals of brigade. There were besides, on the non-active list,
28 generals of infantry and generals of cavalry, 145 generals of
division, and 204 generals of brigade.
By the terms of the * Compromise ' come to between Austria and
Hungary, on which was based a new army organisation, coming
into operation in 1869, the military forces of the whole empire are
divided into the Standing army, the Landwehr, or militia, and
the Landsturm. The regiments of the Standing army are under
the control of the Minister of War of the Empire, and the Landwehr
under the control of the Austrian and Hungarian Ministers of Landes-
vertheidigung. All orders relating to great concentrating movements
of troops must emanate from the King-Emperor, the supreme chief
of the whole of the military and naval forces of the Empire.
The Standing army is formed by conscription, to which every
man is liable who has reached his 20th year. The term of sei'vice
is ten years, three of which the soldier must spend in active service,
a/^r which he is enrolled for the remaining seven years in the army
AUSTBIA.
of reserve. Quite distinct from the Standing army is the Landwehr,
the term of service in which is twelve years, but with military
duties limited to the respective divisions of the Empire from which
it is drawn. The entry into the Landsturm, or general levy, is
compulsory only in Tyrol and the Military Frontier, and made up
of volunteers in the rest of the Empire.
Austria has 25 fortresses of the first and second rank, namely,
Comom, Carlsburg, Temesvar, Peterwardein, Eszek, Brod, Carlstadt,
Castelnuovo, Arad, Munkacs, Cracow, Gradisca, Olmiitz, Leopold-
stadt, Prague, Brixen, Theresienstadt, Kufstein, Linz, Salzburg,
Buda, Bagusa, Zara, Cattaro, and Pola. The last-named is the chief
naval fortress of the empire.
2. Navt.
The naval forces of Austria consisted, in April, 1871, according
to official returns, of 45 steamers and 10 sailing vessels. The
following table gives the names of all the men-of-war, with their
horse-power, guns, and tonnage : —
Stbauers
I
Iron-clad Line of Battle Ships : —
Lissa
Kaiser .....
Iron- clad Frigates : —
Ferdinand Max ....
Habsburg .....
Juan d' Austria ....
Kaiser Max ....
Prince Eugen ....
Drache
Salamander ....
Screw Frigates: —
Novarra .....
Schwarzenberg .
Adria
Donau
Screw Corvettes: —
Dandolo . . " .
Erzherzog Friedrich .
Helgoland
First-class Gunboats: —
Dalniat
Hum
Velebich
Seehund
Streiter .....
c 2
Horse-
power
Guns
Tonnage
1,000
12
5.711
800
10
5.427 :
1
800
16
4,757
800
16
4,767
600
12
3,330
650
12
3,330 1
600
12
3,330 !
500
10
2,824
500
10
2,824
600
45
2,497 '
400
46
2,514 1
300
29
2,198 ;
300
29
2,198 ;
230
22
1,594 !
230
22
1,474
400
6
1,636
1
230
4
869 '
230
4
, %^^
230
*
\ %^^
230
\ *
\ %^^
230
4
\ ^Vi
io
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
Stbauers — c<miinu€d.
Horse-
power
First-class GrunhoatSj — continued : —
Keka
Wall
Second-class Gunboats : —
Sansego
Gemse
Grille
Screw Sloops : —
Kerka
Narenta
Move
Paddle Steamers: —
Elisabeth
Greif
Lucia
Triest
Andreas Hofer . . . .
Curtatone . . . . .
Fantasie
Fiume
Vulcan
Taurus
Gargnans . . . . ,
Hentzi . . . . .
Alnoch
Turn und Taxis . . . .
Messagere
Gorzkowsky . . . ,
230
4
230
4
90
3
90
3
90
3
90
2
90
2
45
2
350
6
300
2
300
2
220
2
160
4
160
4
120
4
120
2
120
4
100
6
270
2
45
4
40
4
40
2
20
2
16
2
Gum
Tonnage
852
852
333
333
333
501
601
348
1,472
1,260
1,353
1,102
770
751
427
410
403
657
377
139
110
118
51
42
BAiLmo Ships
/
Frigates : —
Bellona ....
VesuY (school-ship)
Corvettes: —
Carolina . . . . .
Minerva
Briffs and Schooners : —
Montecuccoli . . . .
Arethusa . . .
Arthemisia
Saida
Transports : —
Gamaeleon
Pylades
Guns
35
Tonnage
1,542
1,490
18
860
12
556
16
586
10
154
8
167
6
269
—
143
4
140
AUSTRIA. 21
Not included in the above list of men-of-war are various steamers
and sailing ships, 12 in number, laid up in harbour, mostly at Pola,
for special purposes, such as artillery practice, and the training of
boys for the Imperial navy, both which objects have been much
attended to in recent years by the Government.
The navy of Austria was commanded in June 1871, on the peace-
footing, by 2 vice-admirals, 5 rear-admirals, 16 captains of ships-of-
the-line, 17 captains of frigates, 18 captains of corvettes, 120 lieu-
tenants, and 289 ensigns and cadets, and manned by 5,702 sailors.
The marines, at the same date, comprised 1 colonel, 1 lieut.-colonel,
1 major, 8 captains, 23 lieutenants, and 850 non-commissioned officers
and privates. On the war-footing, the sailors are to number 11,532
men, and the marines 1,500. The navy is recruited, like the army,
by conscription, from among the seafaring population of the empire.
A large proportion, however, is obtained by voluntary enlistment,
particularly in the province of Dalmatia, which enjoys special privi-
leges in return for the number of sailors which it furnishes to the
imperial navy. The term of service in the navy is eight years, afler
which the men are liable to remain two years longer in the navy of
reserve.
Austria has two harbours of war, Pola and Trieste. Pola, the
chief naval port, is strongly fortified, both towards sea and land,
and has been recently enlarged, so as to be able to accommodate
the entire fleet, while Trieste is the great storehouse and arsenal o\'
the Imperial navy.
Area and Population.
The Austrian empire extends over an area of 10,780 Austrian, or
226,406 English square miles, on which lived, at the date of the last
census, taken December 31, 1869, a population of 35,904,435, or
159 per English square mile. The number of the civil popula-
tion of the empire, distinguished as such in the census returns, was
35,634,858, leaving 269,577 persons enumerated as belonging to the
military class.
The following table gives the area, number of civil inhabitants,
and total number of inhabitants, civil and military, of the various
provinces of the empire — distinguishing its two great political divi-
sions, the German monarchy, or Cisleithan Austria, and the Hun-
garian kingdom, or Transleithan Austria, together with the so-called
Military frontier, placed imder the administration of the Ministry
of War for the Whole Empire — after the official returns of tW
census of December 31, 1869 ; —
22
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Provinces of the Empire
Area
in Austrian
square miles
Civil
population
Total
population
; German Monarchy : —
Lower Austria (Unter der Ens) .
Upper Austria (Ober der Rns)
1 Salzburg ....
Styna (Steiermark) .
Carinthia (Kamten)
Camiola (Krain) . .
Coast land (Kiistenland) .
Tyrol and Vorarlberg
Bohemia (Bohmen) .
Moravia (Mahren) .
Silesia (Schlesien) .
Galicia (Galizien) .
Bukowina ....
Dalmatia (Dalmatien)
Total .
Kingdom of Hungary : —
Hungary
Croatia and Slavonia
Transylvania (Siebenbiirgen) .
Total .
Military frontier
Grand total .
344-49
208-47
124-52
390-19
180-26
173-57
138-82
609-62
902-85
386-29
89-45
1,364-06
181-61
222-30
1,964,261
731,679
151,410
1,131,309
336,400
463,273
682,079
878,907
6,106,069
1,997,897
511,581
6,418,016
611,964
442,796
1,990,708
736,667
163,169
1,137,990
337,694
446,334
600,625
886,789
6,140,644
2,017,274
613,362
6,444,689
613,404
466,961
6,216-60
20,217,631
20,394,980
11,188,602
1,168,037
2,116,024
3,679-82
327-39
973-36
11,117,623
1,160,086
2,101,727
14,379,436
4,980-66
14,471,663
683-00
1,037,892
1,037,892
10,780-06
36,634,858
36,904,436
At the census of October 31, 1857, the last preceding that of Dec.
31, 1869, the population of the empire amounted to 37,339,913 souls,
living on an area of 11,606 Austrian, or 243,727 English square
miles. By the cession of its Italian provinces, in 1859 and 1866, the
empire lost 4,766,910 inhabitants, and an area of 790 Austrian,
or 16,493 English square miles, being a territory larger in extent
and population than the kingdom of the Netherlands. Comparing
the extent of the empire as constituted at the date of the census of
1869 with similar limits at the census of 1857, the population at
the latter date was 32,530,002, showing an increase of 3,374,433 in
the course of twelve years, or rather more than 1 per cent, per annuni.
More than two-thirds of the population of the empire are
engaged in husbandry. In Bohemia, however, and in Lower Austria
and Moravia, where the chief efforts for fostering a manufacturing
interest are made, about one-half of the population is withdi-awn
from the cultivation of the soil.
The population is divided with respect to race and language into
t?2e foJJowJng nationaJitie9j according to an of^cial eatvmaX^; —
AVSTBIA.
*3
Gennans . . . .
Bohemians, MoraTians and
SloTacks
Poles
Ruthenians
Slovenians
Croats
9,000,000
6,600,000
2,200,000
2,800,000
1,210,000
Servians .... 1,470,000
Bulgarians . . . 25,000
Magyars .... 6,450,000
Italians (inclusive of Ladins
andFriauls). . . 1,050,000
Eastem-Ronians . . 2,700,000
Members of other races . 1,430,000
1,360,000
At the last census, the Germans constituted 38 per cent, of the
inhabitants in the Cisleithan part of the empire, 18 per cent, in the
Transleithan part, and nearly 5 per cent, in the district of the
Military Frontier. The people of the Slavonian races formed 49
per cent of the population in the Cisleithan, and 16 per cent, in the
Transleithan division. The race third in numbers, the Magyars,
constituted 38 per cent, of the population of the kingdom of
Hungary, ^ per cent, of the district of the Military Frontier, and
^jf per cent, of the Cisleithan part of the empire.
Trade and Industry.
The total commerce of Austria, comprising imports and exports,
as well as transit, for the whole of the empire, except the province
of Dalmatia — not within the Imperial line of customs — was of the
average value of 845,000,000 florins, or 84,500,000/. in the three
years 1868-70. The imports averaged 305,000,000 florins, or
30,500,000/. ; the exports 414,000,000 florins, or 41,400,000/., and
the transit 126,000,000 florins, or 12,600,000/. These values only
represented merchandise, and did not include bullion and coin,
the latter imported annually to the value of 26,000,000 florins, or
2,600,000/., and exported to the amount of 39,000,000 florins, or
3,900,000/.
The principal article of import into the Austrian empire is raw
cotton, the declared value of it amounting to 33,046,866 florins, or
8,304,686/. in 1867 ; to 35,835,796 florins, or 3,583,579/. in 1868 ;
to 35,146,099 florins, or 3,514,609/. in 1869, and to 38,506,920
florins, or 3,850,692/. in 1870. Next in importance to raw cotton
stands iron, the imports of which were valued at 27,401,833 florins,
or 2,740,183/. ; and silk manufactures, valued at 20,172,400 florins,
or 2,017,240/., in the year 1870. The most important articles of
export are corn and flour, sent abroad to the value of 79,854,680
florins, or 7,985,468/. in 1867; of 103,014,494 florins, or 10,301,449/.
in 1868; of 76,025,152 florins, or 7,602,515/. in 1869; and of
50,394,157 florins, or 5,039,415/. in 1870. Next in importance
among the exports stand raw wool and wood ; the former imported
to the value of 24,947,720 florins, or 2,494,772/., and th^i laU«t Vc>
the value of 22,832,280 Aorins, or 2,283,228L, in the ^eaT 1^1^.
"Near)^ two-thirds of the whole commerce of the A.\i«tr\a.Tv exw^vt^,
both as regards imports and exports, is carried on N?*\t\v Qiexm^o:^
^4
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
The next important market for Austria is Turkey, the importations
of which into the empire average 3,000,000Z. in value, and the
exports to which are above 5,000,000/. sterling. Turkey is followed
in the commercial rank list, but at a long distance, by Italy and Riissia.
The commercial intercourse of Austria with the United Kingdom
is comparatively small ; and it appears in the official returns even
smaller than it is in reality, owing to the geographical position of the
empire, which necessitates the transit of many Austrian goods des-
tined for the British market, and vice vei'sd, through other countries,
as the exports or imports of which they come to figure. In the
Board of Trade returns, therefore, only the direct exports and
imports to and from Great Britain and Ireland, by way of the
Austrian seaboard, Trieste, lUyria, Croatia, and Dalmatia, are given.
The declared real value of these direct exports and imports in the
ten years 1861 to 1870 is shown in the following table : —
\^oaTSi
Exports from Austria to
Imports of British Borne
X CaXo
Great Britain
Produce into Austria
£
£
1861
718,100
816,202
1862
795,280
706,687
1863
454,048
864,736
1864
369,225
792,119
1865
677,521
724,648
1866
1,369,831
912,058
1867
1,203,660
963,952
1868
2,029,310
1,077,159
1869
2,276,806
1,341,102
1870
1,104,662
1,715,601
1
The staple article exported to the United Kingdom from Austria
is corn and flour, the total value of which, in the year 1870,
amounted to 1,896,250/. This comprised maize, or Indian corn,
valued 412,333/. ; wheat, valued 29,071/. ; wheat flour, valued
243,287/. ; and barley, valued 25,549/. In 1869, the exports of
corn and flour to the United Kingdom amounted to 1,896,250/., or
U])wards of a million sterling more than in 1870. The remaining
exports are made up chiefly of hemp, tallow, glass beads, olive oil,
quicksilver, currants, wood, and wool.
The principal imports of British and Irish produce into Austria
are cotton manufactures and iron, the former of the value of
541,679/., and the latter of 596,307/. in 1870. Next in importance
to cotton are woollen manufactures, of the value of 100,218/. in 1870.
The mineral riches of Austria are very great, but explored as yet
oi2Jjr to a small extent The following table g^vea tiie quajoXiti^^ o£
AUSTRIA.
25
the principal metals and minerals produced in Austria in the years
1864 and 1867, and their value at the place of production in 18C7 : —
/
Value at the
Quantities
Average Price, at
Metals and Minerals
i
Place of Production
1864 1
1867
1867
1
Florins
Gold .
. Pfund
3,598
3,562
2,406,041
SUver .
It
81,926
81,378
3,655,643
Quicksilver .
. Centner
5,384
5,944
723,968
Tin
>>
462
591
33,812
Zinc
})
26,917
40,296
495,956
Copper .
it
50,839
47,930
2,377,840
Lead and litharge ,
»»
133,552
136,668
1^770,884
Iron, raw and cast .
tt
5,696,934
5,705,761
16,709,039
Graphite
tt
114,825
279,356
271,123
Mineral coal .
>»
46,310,803
108,488,390
17,332,283
The total length of railways in the empire open for traffic at the
end of January 1869, with the length of lines under construction,
and that for which concessions had been given at the same date, was
follows : —
Cisleithan Austria .
Transleithan Austria
"Whole empire .
»> »> • •
Open for Traffic.
Austrian Miles
In Construction.
Austrian Miles
Concessions.
Austrian Miles
619-8
3310
951-3
English MUes
4,517
211-7
146-5
358-2
English MUes
1,696
238-7
124-0
362-7
English Miles
1,719
The following tabular statement shows the strength of the com-
mercial marine of Austria. It gives the nlimber, tonnage, and
crews of all the vessels belonging to Austrian subjects on the 31st
of December 1868 : —
Sa.Uing Vessels: —
International traders .
Coasters ....
Fishing smacks
Steamers (14,359 h. -power)
Total.
Number of
Vessels
Tonnage
Crews
523
2,678
4,555
74
226,335
49,978
13,839
34,263
5,689
8,277
11,940
2,073
7,830
324,415
27,979
Of great importance for the commerce of the eniYVTe \& \\x^
' Gesellschaii des OesterreJcbischen Lloyd,' a trading aociet"^ e^Xa^-
bliehed at Trieste in 1883, and which commenced m 1^^^ ^ ^'^^^
26
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
regular lines of steamers to the chief ports of Turkey, Egypt, and
Greece. The company owned in 1869 a fleet of 70 steamers, of
12,500 horse-power.
Money, Weights, and Meaisnres.
The money, weights, and measures of Austria, and the British
equivalents, are as follows : —
Money.
The Florin, or Gulden, of 100 Neu-Kremer, = 2s.
Tlu' legal standard precious metal in the Empire is silver, and the FloriD,
dividt'd into 100 'New* Kreuzer, the unit of money. By virtue of a treaty
with the Zollverein, signed Jan. 24, 1857, the currency is based upon the so-
i«Ued ' Forty-five Florin standard,* that is a Pfund, or pound, of fine silver, is
coined into 46 florins. Practically the chief medium of exchange is a paper
currency consisting of banknotes of all denominations, from 1. 000 florins
down to 1 florin. The paper money, fluctuating in value from day to day,
can only be converted at a large discount into gold and silver.
Weights and MsLisrHE:^
The Centner^ 100 Pfund
„ Mark (Gold and Silver)
,. Eimer .
„ Joch
Metze
Klafter .
Afeifo = 24,000 Austr. feet
>>
123 J lbs. avoirdupois.
9ozs. troy.
14 '94 wine gallons.
1-43 acre.
17 imperial busheL
67 cubic feet.
8,297 yards, or ah-out 4j British
statute miles.
Statistical and other Books of Be&rence concerning^ Austria.
1. Official Publication's.
tlof- und Staatshandbueh des Kaiserthums Oesterreich. 8. Wien. T871.
Tafeln zur Statistik der Oesterreiohisehen Monarchie. zusammen^stellt von
li.T r^rection der admin istmtiven Statistik. Folio. Wien, 1871.
Mitthciluiig«^n aud dem G^-biete der Stati-stik, herausijegeben von der
L>irei?iion der admin istrativ^n .Statistik- 8. \Men. 1871.
Ausweise iiber den auswartigen Handel Ot;5*t»^rrei«.*hs ira Sonnenjsihre 1869,
zusami|i«njrei>tellt und hemusj^egeben von dtr k.k Statistisehen Central-Com-
mission, XXV. Jahrs:aniJ:. Folio. Wieu, 1871.
Aratliche Statistische Mittheilungen detj Ungariijchen Handelsministerinms.
IS70. Fol. Pesth, 1871.
Beport by Mr. P. Sidney Poet, U.S. Consul at Vienna, datnl Sept. 30.
1867. on the general condition of the Austrian Empire: in * Commerr^al
Relations of the United States with Foreitin Nations." 8. W;ishingtcm. 1868.
Report by Mr. A. G. G. Bonar. British Seo^^•r^l^y «)t Embjjssy, on the «4fnend
Reaources and the Commerce of Austria, djited Vienna, July i:j, 1866 : in ' Ri-
poste of Secretaries of Embassy and Li;;;ation.' 2!*o. L 1867. London, 1.S67.
Report by Mp, A. G. G. Bonar. Se«*retary of Embassy, on the Imports
aoMlfSEportB of Aostria, dated March 5. 1868 : in * Reports uf H.X's S«crotaria»
ai'JSinbme^aad Legation.* 29b. II. London, 1S6S.
AUSTRIA. 27
Report by Mr. A. Gr. Gr. Bonar, on the Commerce and Industry of Austria,
dated Vienna, July 10, 1868; in 'Reports of H.M.'s Secretaries of Embassy
and Legation. Nos. V. & VI., 1868. London, 1868.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. London, 1870.
2. Non-Official Publicattons.
Annuario Marittimo per I'Anno 1870, compilato dal Lloyd austriaco coll* ap-
provazione dell* eccelso i. r. govemo centrale marittimo. XVUX Annata. 8.
Trieste, 1871.
Austria, Archiv fiir Consularwesen, Volkswirthschaft und Statistik.
4. 23. Jahrgang. Wien, 1871.
Blumenbach (W. C. W. ), Gemalde der Oesterreichischen Monarchie, 3 vols. 8.
Wien, 1865.
BraoheUi (H. F.), Statistik der Oesterreichischen Monarchie. 8. Wien, 1865.
Brachelli (H. F.), Statistische Skizze des Kaiserthums Oesterreich. 8.
Leipzig, 1867.
Czoemig (K. Freiherr vow), Statistisches Handbiichlein der Oesterreichischen
Monarchie. 8. Wien, 1865.
Fenyes (E.), Magyarorszag ismertet^se statistikai, foldirati s tortenelmi
szempontb61. I. kotet. Cunantuli keriilet. Masodik szakasz : Sopron-,
Tolna-, Vas-, Veszprem- ^s Zalavarmegyekkel. Szerzo sajatja. 2 vols. 8.
Pesth, 1867.
Ficker (A.), Die Volkerstamme der Oesterreichisch-Ungarischen Monarchie.
8. Wien, 1869.
Friese (F.), Uebersicht der Oesterreichischen Bergwerksproduction. 4.
Wien, 1869.
Jarosch (J. A.), Topographisches Universal-Lexicon des Oesterreichischen
Kaiserstaats. 8. 3 vols. Olmiitz, 1857-62.
Kohn (Ignaz), Eisenbahn-Jahrbuch der Oesterreichisch-Ungarischen Mo-
narchic. 8. Wien, 1871.
Meynert (H.), Handbuch der G-eographie und Staatskunde von Oesterreich.
8. Wien, 1863.
Patterson (Arthur J.), The Magyars ; their country and its institutions. 2
vols. 8. London, 1870.
Petro.fd (Ferd.), Das Heerwesen des Oesterreichischen Kaiser staats. 2 vols.
8. Wien, 1866.
Prasch (V.), Handbuch der Statistik des Oesterreichischen Kaisersta^ts. 8.
Briinn, 1870.
Rapporto sulla situazione sfavorevole dell' Austria nel commercio mondialc o
sui mezzi per porvi rimedio fatto dal comitato istituito a sovrano rescritto del
9. Febbrajo 1864. 8. Trieste, 1866.
SchmicU (A.), Das Kaiserthum Oesterreich: geographisch-statistisch-topo-
graphisch dargestellt. 8. Wien, 1861.
Schmitt (F^, StaXistik dea Oesterreichischen Kaiserstaats. 4th edition. 8.
Wien, 1870.
28
BELGIUM.
(KOYAUME DE BeLGIQUE.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Leopold II., King of the Belgians, bom April 9, 1835, the son of
King Leopold I., former Duke of Saxe-Coburg, and of Princess
Louise, daughter of King Louis Philippe of the French ; ascended
the throne at the death of his father, Dec. 10, 1865 ; married Aug.
22, 1853, to
Mane Henriette, Queen of the Belgians, born Aug. 23, 1836, the
daughter of the late Archduke Joseph of Austria. Offspring of the
union are two daughters : — 1. Princess Louise, born Feb. 18, 1858 ;
2. Princess Stephanie, bom May 21, 1864.
Brother and Sister of the King. — 1. Philippe, Count of Flanders,
born March 24, 1837 ; lieutenant-general in the service of Belgium ;
married April 26, 1867, to Princess Marie of HohenzoUem-
Sigmaringen, born November 17, 1845. Offspring of the union is a
son, Baudouin,born June 3, 1869. 2. Princess Charlotte, bom June 7,
1840 ; married July 27, 1857, to Archduke Maximilian of Austria,
elected Emperor of Mexico July 10, 1863 ; widow June 19, 1867.
King Leopold II. has a civil list of 3,300,000 francs, or
132,000Z.
The kingdom of Belgium formed itself into an independent state
in 1830, having previously been a part of the Netherlands. The
secession was decreed on the 4th of October, 1830, by a Provisional
Government, established in consequence of a revolution which broke
out at Brussels on the 25th of August, 1830. A National Congress
elected Prince Leopold of Saxe-Coburg king of the Belgians on the
4th of June, 1831 ; the prince accepted the dignity July 12, and
ascended the throne July 21, 1831. The Crown had previously been
offered to, but was refused by, the Duke de Nemours, second son of
King Louis Philippe of the French. It was not until afler the signing
of the treaty of London, April 19, 1839, which established peaceful
relations between King Leopold I. and the sovereign of the Nether-
lands, that all the States of Europe recognised the kingdom of
Belgium.
BELGIUM. 29
Constitntion and Ooveminent.
According to the charter of 1831, Belgium is ' a constitutional,
representative, and hereditary monarchy.' The legislative power
is vested in the King, the Chamber of Representatives, and the
Senate. The royal succession is in the direct male line in the order
of primogeniture. The king's person is declared sacred ; and his
ministers are held responsible for the acts of the Government. No
act of the king can have effect imless countersigned by one of his
ministers, who thus becomes responsible for it. The king convokes,
prorogues, and dissolves the Chambers, and makes rules and orders
necessary for the execution of the laws; but he has no power
to suspend, or dispense with the execution of the laws themselves.
He nominates to civil and military offices, and commands the sea
and land forces. He declares war, and concludes treaties of peace,
of alliance, and of commerce, communicating the same to the
Chambers as far as may be consistent with the interest and safety of
the State. Those treaties which may be injurious to the State, or to
the individual interests of the people, can only have effect after
obtaining the sanction of the Chambers. No surrender, exchange,
or addition of territory can be made except when authorised by a
law passed by the Chambers. In no case can the secret articles of a
treaty be destructive or contrary to the public clauses. The king
sanctions and promulgates the laws. He has the power of remitting
or reducing the punishment pronounced by the judges, except in the
case of his ministers, to whom he can extend pardon only at the
request of one of the Chambers. He has the power of coining
money according to law, and also of confen-ing titles of nobility,
but without the power of attaching to them any privileges. In
default of male heirs, the king may nominate his successor with
the consent of the Chambers. On the death of the king, the
Chambers assemble without convocation, at latest on the tenth day
after his decease. From the date of the king's death to the ad-
ministration of the oath to his successor, or to the regent, the consti-
tutional powers of the king are exercised in the name of the people,
by the ministers assembled in council, and on their own responsibi-
lity. The regency can only be conferred upon one person, and no
change in the constitution can be made during the regency. The
successor to the throne or the regent can only enter upon his duties
after having taken an oath in presence of the assembled Chambers
to observe the laws and the constitution, to maintain the independence
of the nations and the integrity of its territory. If the successor
be imder eighteen years of age, which is declared to be the age of
majority, the two Chambers meet together for the purpose of no\ra-
30 THE STATESMANS YEAR-BOOK.
Dating a regent during thie minority. In the case of a vacancy of
the throne, the two Chambers, deliberating together, nominate pro-
visionally to the regency. They are then dissolved, and within two
months the new Chambers must assemble, which provide definitively
for the succession .
The power of making laws is vested in the Chamber of Repre-
sentatives and the Senate, the members of both houses being chosen
by the people. The sittings are public, and by the decision of the
majority either Chamber may form itself into a private comnlittee.
JNo person can at the same time be a member of both Chambers, and
no member can retain his seat after obtaining a salaried office under
the Government, except on being re-elected. No member can be
called to account for any votes or opinions he may have given iii
the performance of his duties. No member can be prosecuted or
arrested during the session without the consent of the Chamber of
which he is a member, except in the case of being taken in flagraiiti
crimine. Each Chamber determines the manner of exercising its
own powers, and every session nominates its president and vice-pre-
sident, and forms its bureau. No petition can be presented per-
sonally, and every resolution is adopted by the absolute majority,
except in some special cases, when two-thirds of the votes of the
members are required for its acceptance ; in the case of an equality
of votes the proposition is thrown out. The Chambers meet annually
in the month of November, and must sit for at least forty days ; but
the king has the power of convoking them on extraordinary occa-
sions, and of dissolving them either simultaneously or separately.
In the latter case a new election must take place within forty days,
and a meeting of the Chambers within two months. An adjourn-
ment cannot be made for a period exceeding one month without the
consent of the Chambers.
The Chamber of Representatives is composed of deputies chosen
directly by all citizens paying a small amount of direct taxes. The
number of deputies is fixed according to the population, and cannot
exceed one member for every 40,000 inhabitants. In the year
1869 they amounted to 116, elected in 41 electoral districts. The
members represent the nation generally, and not merely the pro-
vince or division by which they are nominated. To be eligible as
a member, it is necessary to be a Belgian by birth, or to have re-
ceived the * grande naturalisation ; ' to be in possession of the civil
and political rights of the kingdom ; to have attained the age of
twenty-five years, and to be resident in Belgium. The members
not residing in the town where the Chamber sits receive, during
the session, an indemnity of 430 fi-ancs, or 17 L 5s., each per month.
The members are elected for four years, one-half going out every
twojeaxs, except in the case of a dissolution, when a general election
BELGIUM. 31
takes place. The Chamber has the parliamentary initiative and the
preliminary vote in all cases relating to the receipts and expenses
of the State and the contingent of the army.
The Senate is composed of exactly one-half the number of mem-
bers comprising the Chamber of Representatives, and the senators
are elected by the same citizens who appoint the deputies. The
senators are chosen for eight years; they retire in one moiety
every four years; but in case of dissolution the election must
comprise the whole number of which the Senate is composed.
The qualifications necessary for a senator are, that he must be a
Belgian by birth or naturalisation ; in full possession of all political
and civil rights ; resident within the kingdom ; at least forty yeara
of age ; and paying in direct taxes not less than 84Z. sterling.
In those provinces where the list of citizens who possess this last-
mentioned qualification does not reach to the proportion of one in
6,000 of the population, that list is enlarged by the admission into
it of those citizens who pay the greatest amount of direct taxes, so
that the list shall always contain at least one person who is eligible
to the Senate for every 6,000 inhabitants of the province. The
senators do not receive any pay. The presumptive heir to the throne
is of right a senator at the age of eighteen, but he has no voice
in the proceedings until twenty-five years of age. All the proceed-
'ings of the Senate during the time the Chamber of Representatives
*is not sitting are without force.
The Executive Government consists of seven departments,
namely ; —
1. The Presidency of the Council of Ministers. — Barth^lemy
Theodore, Comte de Theux de Meylandt^ born Feb. 25, 1794 ;
Minister of the Interior, 1831-32, and 1846-48 ; and Minister of
Foreign Affairs, 1834-40 ; appointed President of the Council of
Ministers, Dec. 6, 1871.
2. The Ministry of Finance. — Victor Jacobs, appointed Aug. 3,
1870.
3. The Ministry of Justice. — ^Pierre Cornesse, appointed July 2,
1870.
4. The Ministry of Public Works, — Armand Wassiege^ appointed
Sept. 12, 1870.
5. The Ministry of War. — Maior-General Guillaumej appointed
July 2, 1870.
6. The Ministry of the Interior, — Baron Kervyn de Lettenhove,
appointed July 2, 1870.
7. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs. — Baron d'Aspremont Lynden,
appointed December 6, 1871.
Besides the above responsible heads of departments there are
a number of ministers without portfolio, who form a privy council
called together on special occasions by the sovereign.
32 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Church and Education.
The Roman Catholic religion is professed by nearly the entire
population of Belgium. The Protestants do not amount to 13,000,
while the Jews number less than 1,500. Full religious liberty is
granted by the constitution, and part of the income of the ministers
of all denominations is paid from the national treasury. The amount
thus granted in the budget of 1870 was 4,568,200 francs to Roman
Catholics; 69,336 francs to Protestants, and 11,220 francs to Jews,
being at the rate of 1 franc per head for the Catholics, of 5 francs per
head for the Protestants, and of 7^ francs for the Jews.
The kingdom is divided into six Roman Catholic dioceses,
namely, the Archbishopric of Malines and the Bishoprics of Bruges,
Ghent, Li^ge, Namur, and Toumay. The archbishopric has three
vicars-general and a chapter of twelve canons, and each of the
bishoprics two vicars-general and a chapter of eight canons. In
each diocese is an ecclesiastical seminary. There are few endow-
ments, and the clergy derive their maintenance chiefly from fees and
voluntary gifts. The salaries paid by the state are comparatively
small, being 21,000 francs, or 840Z. to the archbishop ; 16,000 francs,
or 640Z. to each of the five bishops; 2,000 francs, or 80Z. to canons,
and from 600 to 800 francs, or 24/. to 32Z. to the inferior parish
clergy. At the last census, there were 993 convents in Belgium, of
which number 145 were for men and 848 for women.
The Protestant Evangelical Church, to which belong the greater
number of the Protestants in the kingdom, is under a synod com-
posed of the clergymen of the body, and a representative from each
of the congregations. It sits in Brussels once a year, when each
member is required to be present, o'r to delegate his powers to
another member. The English Episcopal Church has eight minis-
ters, and as many chapels, in Belgium — three in Brussels, and one
in each of the towns of Antwerp, Bruges, Ostend, Spa, and Ghent.
The Jews have a central synagogue in Brussels; three brancli
synagogues of the first class at Antwerp, Ghent and Li^ge, and two
of the second class at Arlon and Namur.
Education is not yet generally diffused among the people, but
much process towards it has been made within the last thirty or
forty years. In 1830, the number of children attending school was
293,000 ; in 1845, it was 439,000 ; and in 1865, the number had
risen to 564,000. The schools are supported by the communes,
the provinces, and the State combined. In 1830, when Belgium
was separated from Holland, the communes relaxed in their efforts
in building schools, and the State had to assist, when it was
arranged that the Government should pay one-sixth of the coat, the
BELGIUM.
33
province one-sixth, and the commune four- sixths of the expen-
diture. There is no compulsory law of education iji Belgium.
It appears from official returns, based upon a recent examination of
tlie National Guards, or Civic Militia of the kingdom, that aibout 30
per cent, of the grown-up population are imable to read and write. The
following is the proportion in the nine provinces : — Antwerp, 4,260
National Guards, of whom 1,085 illiterate ; Brabant," 7,329 — 2,190 ;
Western Flanders, 5,787—1,904 ; Eastern Flanders, 7,343—2,870 ;
Hainault, 7,817—3,057; Liege, 5,105—1,207 ; Limbourg, 1,941—
539; Luxembourg, 2,089—133; Namur, 2,752— 415 ;— showing
13,400 illiterate to 44,423 educated men. In 1868 the sum paid
by the state for public education, amounted to 6,800,000 francs, or
272,000/. — (Report of the Royal government to the Statesman's
Year-hook.)
Eevenue and Expenditure.
The public income and expenditure of Belgiimi averaged for the
last three years the sum of nearly 175 millions of francs, or 7 millions
sterling. In the thirty years 1831 to 1860, the tot^l expenditure
of the state amounted to 3,769,601,475 francs, or 150,784,059/. ;
making an average expenditure of 128,875,264 francs, or 5, 155,010/.,
per annum. The lowest expenditure was in 1835, when it amounted
to 87,104,005 francs, or 3,484,160/.; and the highest expenditure was
in 1869, the budget of which year amounted to 176,525,000 francs,
i3r 7,061,000/.
The gross revenue and expenditure of Belgium, for each of the
ren years 1861 to 1870 — actual for the first eight, and estimated for
the last two periods — is shown in the subjoined table : —
Years
Bevenne
Expenditure
1861
6,^45,167
£
6,671,059
1862
6,128,579
6,807,055
1863
6,237,871
6,004,813
1864
6,313,612
6,099,321
1865
6,360,513
6,176,011
1866
6,661,731
6,343,170
1867
6,641,852
6,670,961
1868
6,776,131
6,876,466
1869
6,975,040
7,061,000
1870
7,061,943
7,069,127
The following table gives the details cif the biidget ftsi\,\Taa.\.ea <«i
Tiivenne and expenditure for each of the years 1^(^S^ i\T\d \K2^;.-*- '
TBX mnnux» tzib-mmk.
Ttufa* «a< wwiirtiw* -
H/efpnUatino datua and Ibua
V'«> . * - .
l'Mk<>l-buiU> betveto Donrukd
OMMkl .
XiaetlLuwoi nea'pu
■ 11,7<">,«»
1 4,«S1.000
«W,000
i 1M15.000 '
i,szs,ooo ;
■ W4,0<»0
8,6oaooo
8.«»aooo
4,320.000
38/115.000
1,812,000
I1.SOO,OM
<,4oo,ooo :
«00.009 i
11,514.000
1.500,000 '
245J>00
j,&50.ooa
2,300.000 '
8,500.000 I
8.050.000
3,770.000 :
39,175,000
1,810.000 "
4.!3n0('O
xm
InteWWt M public drU .
Misurin uf Juftice
Fuwign Aflkin. .
Cublic Works
W»r
48,703.759
4,390,807
i 15,519.648
3,422,312
12,647,354
38.778,138
36.826,00(1
13,100,280
787,200
40.807,489
4,390,897
15,586,198
3,416,113
13,413,599
39,979.310
36.883.500
13,174.380
797,700
176,173,688
7,006,943
176,478,185
7,059,127
It will t") DMii that tho greater part of the revenae of the kingdont
In <1erived Awn inilirect tiixation, and that about one-half of tho
(ixw-n JUiiro U iJnvotofl to adminiatrntive purposes, while the other
half fiillit U> iho charge* fiir army and public debt.
Tlio foU'rwiiiR tablo, compiled from documenta ftimiBhed by the
B«]gian (pivomiiHnit to tho Stiitesm<in'» ytar-book, shows the total
■mount of th* publto liabilities of the kiagdom on the let of Juiio,
BELOIITH.
35
Dfiflcrivtlons ct Debt
Nominal Capital
Original
Paid-ofC
Remaining on
Ist Jane, 1869
Annual interest
j
2J% Old Debt . .
3% of 1838 & 1846.
4^% 1st series, 1844
„ 2nd „ 1844
„ 3rd „ 1853
„ 4th „ 1857
and 1860 . . .
„ 5th „ 1865
„ 6th „ 1867
Total. .
£
Francs
389,417,631
58,474,800
95,442,832
84,656,000
157,615,300
69,382,000
59.325,000
58,540,000
972,853,563
38,914,142
Francs
169,312,000
42,133,800
39,978,649
17,147,500
16,158,400
3,486,600
612,600
Francs
220,105,631
16,341,000
55,464,182
67,508,500
141,456,900
65,895,400
58,712,400
58,540,000
Francs
5,502.640
490,230
} 20,140,983
288,829,549
11,553,182
684,024,013
27,360,960
26,133,853
1,041,354
The 2J% old debt, and the 2nd series of the i^% debt, repre-
sent the share which Belgium had to take in the national liabilities
of the Netherlands, after separating from that kingdom. Almost the
entire remainder of the debt of Belgium was raised for, and devoted
to works of public utility, particularly the construction of state rail-
ways. There is a sinking fund attached to all descriptions of the
debt, wiih the exception of the 2^% old debt, the capital of which was
reduced, in 1844, to the amoimt of 169,312,000 francs, from the pro-
ceeds of the 1st series of the 4^% loan. The whole of the 3% debt
will become extinguished at the end of 1876. By a law passed on
the 12th of June, 1869, the government was authorised to reduce the
fixed annual payments out of the sinking ftmd for the whole of the
4^% debt, to a sum representing one-half per cent, of the nominal
capital of this debt, in circulation on the 1st of May, 1869. It is
calculated that the amount spent on productive public works, rail-
ways, roads, and canals,. exceeds the sum total of the public debt to
Belgium.
Army.
The standing army is formed by conscription, to which every able
man who has completed his nineteenth year is liable. Substitution
is permitted. The legal period of service is eight years, of which,
however, two-thirds are allowed, as a rule, on furlough. According
to a law passed on the 5th of April, 1868, the strength of \.\i^ ^.tvw^^
is to be of 100,000 men on the war-footing, and of 40,00Q \xi \^.T£vvit^
of peace. The war-footing is prescribed to be as foWo^a, T«xik ^laiii
D 2
3'
THE STATESMAN 8 TEAR-BOOK.
Infantry
Cavalry.
Artillery
Engineers and train
Total, without ofiBcers
Men
Horses
Guns
74,000
7,903
14,513
2,354
6,572
4,050
152
98,770
10,622
152
The actual number of soldiers under arms, on the l?t of June,
1869, amounted to 37,391 rank and file, comprising 24,409 infantry,
5,114 cavalry, 6,331 artillery, 667 engineers, and 570 train.
Besides the standing army, there is a Civic Militia — Garde
Nationale — organised, under laws dated May 1848, and July 13,
1853, to maintain liberty and order in times of peace, and to defend
the independence of the country in time of war. The Civic Militia,
numbering 125,000 men without, and 400,000 men with the reserve,
is composed of all citizens between 21 and 40, able to bear arms ;
but is in active service only in towns having more than 10,000 inhabi-
tants, and in fortresses. The men elect their own officers, up to the
rank of colonel. In time of peace, the Civic Militia is under the
direction of the ministry of the interior ; but in time of war under
rhat of the ministry of war, and subject to military discipline. — (Ke-
])ort of the Royal government to the Statesman'' s Year-hook,)
Area and Population.
Belgium has an area of 536^ geographical square miles, or 11,267
ICnglish square miles. The kingdom is divided into nine provinces,
tli'e area and population of which were as follows in the two official
1 numerations, of Dec. 31, 1856, and Dec. 31, 1866 : —
T^T" Atri n />Aa
ArpR.
Population
18r)6
18fifi
Sq. Kilometres
Antwerp
2,832
434,485
474.145
Brabant
3,283
748,840
820,179
^ . f West
Flanders | ^^^^
3,235
624,912
639,709
3,000
776,960
801,872
Hainault
3,721
769,065
847,775
Li^ge .
2,894
503,662
566,666
Limburg
2,412
191,708
199,856
Luxemburg .
4,418
193,763
196,173
Nanmr
6,650
286,175
302,719
^
29,455
■
Total .
Eng. Sq. Miles
[4,529,560
4,839,094
■
11,412
-
It will be seen that Belgium had, at the end oV 1^(3^, bi \^o^>xlwuov\
BELGIUM. IT
of* 4,839,094, on an area of 11,412 English square miles, or 423 per
square mile, showing the kingdom to be the densest inhabited coimtry
in Europe. About fifty-eight per cent, of the inhabitants are Flemish,
the rest Walloon and French, with 30,000 Germans in Luxemburg.
The population of Belgium has increased very steadily since the
establishment of the kingdom in 1830, when it amounted to barely
four millions. The density of population at that period was that ol*
118 inhabitants per square kilometre; and firom 1830 forward it
rose almost exactiy at the rate of one per annum — 119 in 1831 ;
120 in 1832, and so forth, reaching the figure 169 in 1866. Accord-
ing to the last census returns, one-fourth of the population of Belgium
is engaged in agricultural pursuits, another fourth in trade and manu-
factures, chiefly the great staple industries, the iron and coal trades ;
and the- remaining two-fourths belong to 'the unproductive classes.'
The tendency, visible in most European countries, of an agglome-
ration of the people in the larger towns, is also apparent in Belgium.
Of this Brussels is the most striking example. There were, in 1800,
only 66,297 inhabitants in the town, and 10,129 in the suburbs of
Brussels, while the number at the end of 1866 amounted to 287,241.
Besides Brussels, there were, on the 31st December, 1866, eight
towns in Belgium with a population of above 30,000 inhabitants,
namely, Antwerp, 123,571; Ghent, 116,607; Liege, 101,699;
Bruges, 47,205 ; Malines, 35,529 ; Louvain, 32,976 ; Verviers,
32,375 ; and Tournay, 31,525 inhabitants.
Trade and Industry.
The foreign trade of Belgium, the same as that of France, is offi-
cially divided into * general commerce,' including the sum totfil of
all international mercantile intercourse, and * special comniorce,'
comprising such imports as are consumed within and such exports
as have been produced in the country. During the tliree years
1868-70, the general commerce of Belgium averaged 2,500,000,000
francs, or 1,000,000,000/. in value, rather more than one-half of
which sum was represented by imports. The special com-
merce, during the same period, averaged 1,400,000,000 franca, or
56,000,000/. in value ; rather more than one-half again was repre-
sented by imports. France heads the list of importing countries in
the special commerce of Belgium, followed, in order of importance,
by Great Britain, the Netherlands, Germany, Russia, and the United
States. In the export market of Belgian produce Fiance likewise
takes the first place, followed, at a distance, by Great Britain^ t.W
Netherlands, and Germany. The commercial tvanftact.\ov\a\^e\.>Nevi.xv
Belgium and France are altogether of nearly twice t\\e amowxit. m
value of those between Belg'mui and the United Kin^doviv.
38
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
The commercial intercourse of Belgium with Great Britain is
shown in the subjoined tabular statement, giving the total exports
from Belgium to the United Kingdom, and the total imports into
Belgium of the produce and manufactures of Great Britain and
Ireland, in eacn ol the ten years 1861 to 1870 : —
Years
Exports from Belginin
Imports of British Hotm
to Great Britain
Prodnoe into Belgium
1861
£
3,817,800
£
1 ,926,852
1863
4,876,212
1,828,622
1864
6,174,221
2,107,332
1865
7,379,893
2,921,300
1866
7.906,849
2,861,386
1867
7,656,202
2,816,481
1868
8,266,043
3,150,106
1869
9,391,403
4,003,635
1870
11,247,864
4,481,079
The staple article of exports from Belgium to the United King-
dom consists in silk manufactures, of the value of 2,998,932/. in 1870.
Next in importance stands woollen and worsted yam for weaving,
exported to the value of 1,084,870/. in 1870. The minor articles of
export to Great Britain comprise chiefly agriculture produce. The
imports of British home produce into Belgium consist in the main
of woollen and cotton manufactures, the former of the value of
874,451/., and the latter of 480,138/. in the year 1870. It will be
:;oticedthatwhiletheimportsof British produce increased largely in the
ten years 1861 to 1870, they are still considerably less than one-half
of the value of the exports to the United Kingdom.
The international commerce of the kingdom is almost entirely
ciirried on by foreigners, chiefly under the Dutch and British flags.
One of the most important natural productions of Belgium, and
chief basis of its industry, is coal, which is raised in ever increasing
quantities. It is found in three out of the nine provinces of the
kingdom, Hainault, Liege, and Namur. The distribution of the mines,
and amount of production, in the year 1866, was as follows : —
J
Province
Hainault
Kannir .
Total of Kingdom .
Number of
coal
mines
130
116
40
Number of
shafts
in work
Amomit of coal
obtained in 1866
Valne
204
96
35
Tona
9,851,424
2,564,551
358,687
286
336 ' 12.774,662
\
Francs
120,507,630
27,682,766
2,841,179
151,031,574
y £6,041,263
BBLGIUU.
39
The quantity of coal exported from Belgium in the year 1868
was 3,971,772 tons, as compared with 3,564,364 tons in 1867, with
3,971,772 tons in 1866, and 3,567,687 tons in 1865. Nearly the
whole of the Belgian coal exports is sent to France, which took
3,818,712 tons in 1868 ; 3,442,226 tons in 1867 ; 3,818,782 tons in
1866 ; and 3,350,782 tons in 1865. The internal consumption of
coal amounted in the same period to an average of nearly 8 million
tons.
In Belgium the State is a great railway proprietor, and the State
Railwayis one of the largest sources of national revenue. It was the first
work of the kind ever undertaken by a Government, or on so great
a scale by any proprietary. The act by which it was deci-eed passed
in 1834, and in 1835 the line was opened from Brussels to Malines.
In 1844, the entire length — 560 kilometres — was completed- It
produced to the State a gross revenue in 1866 of 31,750,000 francs,
or 1,270,000Z., and a net revenue of 16,000,000 francs, or 640,000/.
Other lines have been leased by the State ; and there are altogether
open 1,906 kilometres, equal to 1,191 English miles, of which 748
kilometres, or 467 English miles, are in the hands of the State, and
the residue worked by companies. The subjoined tabular statement
shows the length of railways open in Belgium in 1869 : —
Lines built and worked by the State
„ purchased, Mons-Manage
Lines belonging to Companies, but leased
by the State : —
Tournai-Jurbise ....
Dendre et Waes ....
Kilomdtres
Kilometres
558-9
32-7
47-5
109-6
{591-6
{157-1
Total of State Roseau
Lines worked by Companies .
(Kil.
• ■ MUes
•• •
fKiL
• (Miles
748-7
467
1,345-2
TotAl lines open .
/
2,093-9
1,301
The cost of the permanent way and buildings of the State Rail-
way amounted to 18,280/. per mile. The net revenue of the State
Railway has doubled within the last 10 years, and has now risen to
a sum equal to 1,508Z. per mile. Nearly all the lines conceded by
the Government were constructed between 1840 and 1850 by
English companies. They are for the most part branch lines,
and although costing less than the State Railway, which mcl\jLd^"&
the principal trunk lines of the country, they prodxicii a XKvxcStL
smaller net revenue. The hw .ohliges the State E-ailway \iO T^^^eTO.
I63elf with its own capital, or, in other woxdb, to "puYckaafe SX»^
40 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
with its own surplus revenue. The year 1861 was the first year
which showed an actual profit on the whole operations firom the
commencement, irrespectively of the charge for the redemption of
the debt. It is expected that the State Railway will have bought
itself up in the year 1884, by which time it is calculated the net
revenue will amount to 24,000,000 francs, or 960,000/. per annum,
or enough to pay the then reduced — through the sinking fund
— interest of the national debt. As each conceded railway lapses
gratuitously to the State in 90 years from the period of its construc-
tion, the entire system will in time become national property.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights^ and measures of Belgium, and the Britist
equivalents, are as follows : —
Money.
The Franc Average rate of exchange, 25 to £1 sterling.
"Weights and Measures.
The Kilogram/me^ or Lime . . = 2*20 lbs. avoirdupois.
„ Tonneau . . . . = 2,200 „ „
„ Hectare . . . . = 2*47 English acres
N t Tt f ^^ measure . = 2*75 imperial bushels.
" \ Liquid measure = 22 imperial gallons.
„ Mkre . ... . . = 3-28 feet.
„ Metre Cube . . . ■= 35*31 cubic feet.
„ Kilometre . . . . = 1,093 yards.
Bielgium was one of the four Continental States — comprising,
besides, France, Italy, and Switzerland — which formed a Monetary
League in 1865. The four States, considering the mutual advantages
accruing to neighbouring nations from . the adoption of a uniform
standard of coins, weights, and measures, entered into a Convention
hy which they agreed upon the French decimal system, establishing
perfect reciprocity in the cin'rency of the four countries, and giving
the franc, livre, or /zVa, the monetary unit of each of them, as well
as its multiples or fractions in gold or silver, the same course and
value throughout the extent of their respective territories. Among
the conditions of the Monetary League, it was stipulated that for
the larger silver ctiri'ency, namely, the five-franc pieces, the standard
should be fixed at 900 parts of pure silver per 1,000 ; but it was
agreed, as a matter of common convenience, that for the minor coin,
called * divisionaire/ or fractionary, namely, the pieces of two francs,
one franc, and half-franc, the intrinsic value should be only of 835 per
1,000^ instead of 900, so that a sum of 1,000 francs in five-frano
pieces would contain ia quantity of pure silver greater by 65 francs
than the same sum in the smaller, or * fractionary,' coin. It was,
however, determined that the issue of this minor coin should be
BELGIUM. 41
limited in each of the contracting States to the proportion of six
francs for every inhabitant, and that each of the four States could
demand of any of the other States the withdrawal of its smaller coin,
insisting upon repayment in money of the higher standard.
Statistical and other Books of Eeference concerning Belgium.
1. Official Publications.
Almanach Eoyal OfRciel de Belgique, contenant les attributions et le per-
sonnel de tons les services publics du royaume. Ann^e 1871. Bruxelles, 1871.
Almanach du commerce et de I'industrie de Belgique, public avec le coucours
du gouvernement, par H. Tarlier, sur les documents foumis par les adminis-
trations communales. 1871. 8. Bruxelles, 1871.
Annales des travaux publics de Belgique. Vol.27. 8. Bruxelles, 1871.
Documents Statistiques, publics par le depart, de Tlnt^rieur, avec le concours
de la commission centrale de statistique. Bruxelles, 1871.
Statistique gen^rale de la Belgique, public par le depart, de rint^rieur. 6 vols.
Bruxelles, 1865-71.
Report by Mr. H. Barron, British Secretary of Legation, on the State of
Finance and Public Credit of Belgium, dated Brussels, March 26, 1864 ; in
• Reports of H.M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.* No. VII. 8.
London, 1864.
Report by Mr. H. Barron, British Secretary of Legation, on the Commerce
of Belgium with Great Britain, dated Brussels,' Feb. 26; 1865; in 'Reports of
H.M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. VIII. 8. London, I860.
Report by Mr. Hugh Wyndham, British Secretary of Legation, on the Trade
and Commerce of Belgium, dated Brussels, August 18, 1868; in 'Reports of
H.M.'8 Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' Nos. V. and VI., 1868. 8.
London, 1868.
Report by Mr. T. Pakenham, British Secretary of Legation, on the Financial
State of Belgium, dated Brussels, May 20, 1869; in 'Reports of H.M.'s
Secretaries and Legation.* No. IV., 1869. 8. London, 1869.
Report by Mr. E. H. Egerton, British Secretary of Legation, on the pro-
duction of coal in Belgium, dated Nov. 28, 1868; in 'Reports of H. M.'s
Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. I. 1870. 8. London, 1870.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London, 1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
. Annuaire financier de la Belgique. 8. Bruxelles, 1871.
Janssens (Eug.) Annuaire de la mortality, ou tableau statistique des causes de
d^^s et du mouvement de la population. 8. Bruxelles, 1871.
Jourdain (Aug.) Dictionnaire encyclop^dique de g^ographie historique du
poyaume de Belgique. 8. Bruxelles, 1869.
Laveleye (Emile de) Essai sur I'Economie Rurale de la Belgique. 2nd ed. 8.
Paris, 1866.
Malou (J.) Notice historique sur les finances de la Belgique. Fol. Paris, 18G8.
Mexdemans (Aug.) La Belgique, ses ressources agricoles, industrielles et
commereiales. 8. Bruxelles, 1866.
Van Bruyssel (Ernest) Histoire du Commerce et de la Marine en Belgique.
2 vols. 8. Bruxelles, 1864.
Van Bruyssel (Ernest) L'industrie et le commerce en Belgique, leur ^tat
actual et leur avenir. 8. Bruxelles, 1868.
4^
DENMARK.
(KONGERIGET BaNMARK.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Christian IX., King of Denmark, born April 8, 1818, the fourth
Bon of the late Duke Wilhelm of Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-
GlUcksburg, and of Princess Louise of Hesse- Cassel. Appointed to
the succession of the Crown of Denmark by the treaty of London,
of May 8, 1852, and by the Danish law of succession of July 31,
1853. Succeeded to the throne on the death of King Frederik VIL,
November 15, 1863. Married, May 26, 1842, to
Louise, Queen of Denmark, bom Sept. 7, 1817, the daughter of
Landgrave Wilhelm of Hesse- Cassel. Issue of the union are : — 1.
Prince Frederik, heir- apparent, born June 3, 1843 ; married July
28, 1869, to Princess Lowisa, only daughter of the King of Sweden
and Norway. 2. Princess Alexandra, bom Dec. 1, 1844 ; married,
March 10, 1863, to Albert Edward, Prince of Wales. 3. Prince
Wilhelm, bom Dec. 24, 1845; admiral in the Danish navy ; elected
King of the Hellenes, imder the title of Georgios I,, by the Greek
National Assembly, March 31, 1863 ; married Oct. 27, 1867, to
Olga Constantino wna. Grand -Duchess of Russia. 4. Princess
Maria Dagmar, bora Nov. 26, 1847; married, Nov. 9, 1866, to
Grand-duke Alexander, heir-apparent of Russia. 5. Princess T^^a,
born Sept. 29, 1853. 6. Prince Waldemar, bora Oct. 27, 1858.
Brothers and Sisters of the King. — 1. Duke Karl, born Sept.
30, 1813 ; married. May 19, 1838, to Princess Wilhelmina, bom
Jan. 18, 1808, daughter of the late King Frederik VI. of Den-
mark. 2. Princess Fredertca, bora Oct. 9, 1811 ; married, Oct.
30, 1834, to Duke Alexander of Anhalt Beraburg; widow Aug.
19, 1863. 3. Prince jPnWncA, bora Oct. 23, 1814; married, Oct.
16, 1841, to Princess Adelaide of Schaumburg-Lippe, of which
union there are issue two sons and three daughters, namely,
Augusta, born Feb. 27, 1844 ; Friedrich, bom Oct. 12, 1855 ;
Louise, born Jan. 6, 1858 ; Marie, bom Aug. 31, 1859 ; and
Albert, born March 15, 1863. 4. Prince Wilhelm, bora April
yOj ^816; Seld-marshal-UeiiteTiSLnt in the service o^ A3aa\x\au
DENIIABK.
43
5. PrinceflB Louise^ bom Nov. 18, 1820 ; nominated abbess of the
(X'DTent of Itzehoe, HoLstein, Ang. 3, 1860. 6. Prince Julius^ bom
Oct. 14, 1824; general in the Danish army. 7. Prince HanSy
bcm Dec 5, 1825. general in the Danish army.
The Crown of Denmark was elective from, the earliest times. In
1448, after .the death of the last male scion of the princely Hoose
of Svend Estridsoi, the Danish Diet elected to the throne Ghnsdan I.^
Count of Oldenburg, in whose &mily the royal dignity remained ibr
more than fonr centuries, although the crown was not rendered here-
ditary by right tiU the year 1660. The direct male line of the House
of 01deid>iirg became extinct with the sixteenth king, Frederik VII.,
on November 15, 1863. In view of the death of the king without
direct heirs, the great powers of Europe, ' taking into consideration
that the maintenance of the integrity of the Danish monarchy, as
connected with the general interests of the balance of power in
Europe, is of high importance to the preservation of peace,' signed a
treaty at London on May 8, 1852, by the terms of which the sue-
cemon to the Crown of Denmark was made over to Prince Christian
of Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderbuig-Gliicksburg, and to the direct
male descendants of his union with the Princess Louise of Hesse-
Cassel, niece of King Christian YIII. of Denmark. In accordance
with this treaty, a law concerning the succession to the Danish crown
was adopted by the Diet, and obtained the royal sanction July 31,
1853.
King Christian IX. has a civil list of 500,000 rigsdalers, or 55,555/.,
settled upon him by vote of the Rigsraad, approved Dec. 17, 1863.
The heir-apparent of the Crown has, in addition, an allowance of
60,000 rigsdalers, or 6,666/., settled by law of March 20, 1868.
Subjoined is a list of the kings of Denmark, with the dates of their
accession, from the time of election of Christian I. of Oldenburg : —
Christian L
Hans
Chiistian IL ,
Frederik L
Christian UL
Frederik IL .
Christian IV.
Frederik in. .
Houte of Oldenburg.
A.D. I
1448 I Christian V.
1481 I Frederik IV.
1513 Christian VL
1523 Frederik V. .
1533 Christian VIL
1559 Frederik VI.
1588 Christian VIIL
1648 Frederik VIL
A.1>.
1670
1699
1730
1746
1766
1808
1839
1848
Houte of Schleswig-Hoistein-Sonderburff'Glucksburff.
Christian IX., 1863.
The sixteen members of the House of Oldenburg, ^\io ^\^ \>[v^
throne of Denmark for 415 years, had an average teigii o^ *2.^
jrean,
44 THE statesman's tear-book.
Constitution and Oovemment.
The present Constitution of Denmark is embodied in the charter
of June 5, 1849, which was modified in some important respects
in 1855 and 1863, but again restored, with various alterations, by
a statute which obtained the royal sanction on July 28, 1866.
According to this charter, the executive power is in the king and
his responsible ministers, and the right of making and amending
laws in the Eigsdag, or Diet, acting in conjunction w^ith the sove-
reign. The king must be a member of the evangelical Lutheran
Church, which is declared to be the religion of the State. The
Rigsdag comprises the Landsthing and the Folkething, the former
being a Senate or Upper House, and the latter a House of Com-
mons. The Landsthing consists of 66 members. Of these, 12
are nominated for life by the Crown, from among actual or former
members of the Folkething, and the rest are elected indirectly by the
people, for the term of eight years. The choice of the latter 54 mem-
bers of the Upper House is given to electoral bodies composed partly
of the largest taxpayers in the country districts, partly of deputies of
the largest taxpayers in the cities, and partly of deputies from the
totality of citizens possessing the franchise. Eligible to the Lands-
thing is every citizen who has passed his thirtieth year, and is of
unspotted reputation. The Folkething, or Lower House of Parlia-
ment, consists of 101 members, returned in direct election, by
universal suffrage, for the term of three years. The franchise belongs
to every male citizen who has reached his twenty-fifth year, who is
not in the actual receipt of public charity, or who, if he has at any
former time been in receipt of it, has repaid the sums so received,
who is not in private service without having his own household, and
who has resided at least one year in the electoral circle on the lists
of which his name is inscribed. Eligible for the Folkething are ail
men of good reputation, past the age of thirty. Both the members
of" the Landsthing and of the Folkething receive payment for theii
services, at the same rate.
The Kigsdag must meet every year on the first Monday of Octo-
ber. To the Folkething all money bills must in the first instance
be submitted by the Government. The Landsthing, besides its legis-
lative functions, has the duty of electing from its midst every four
years the assistant judges, four in number, of the Hoiesteret, or
Supreme Court, who, together with the four judges, form the highest
tribunal of the kingdom, and can alone try parliamentary impeach-
ments. The ministers have free access to bot\i of tlci^ le^\s\aX\Nft
DENMARK. 45
assemblies, but can only vote in that Chamber of which they£are
members.
The executive, acting under the king as president, and called
the Royal Privy Council, consists of the following seven depart-
ments : —
1. The Presidency of the Council. — Count Holstein-Holsteinhorg^
appointed President of the Council of Ministers, May 28, 1870.
2. The Ministn/ of Foreign Affairs. — Baron Otto Eosenorn-Lehn,
appointed May 28, 1870.
3. The Ministry of the Interior. — Christen Andreas Fonnesbech,
appointed May 28, 1870.
4. The Ministry of Public Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs. —
Carl Christian Hall, appointed May 28, 1870.
5. The Ministry of Justice. — Andreas Fredrik Krieger, appointed
May 28, 1870.
6. The Ministry of Finance. — Carl Emil i^m^er, appointed May
28, 1870.
7. The Ministry of War and Marine. — Colonel Wolfgang
Jlaffner^ appointed April 20, 1870.
The ministers are individually and collectively responsible for
their acts, and in case of impeachjnent, and being found guilty,
cannot be pardoned by the king without the consent of the Folke-
thing.
The chief of the dependencies of the Crown of Denmark, Iceland,
is divided, for administrative purposes, into four Amts or districts ;
these are again divided into syssels or sheriffdoms — a sysselman being
a magistrate and receiver of the king's taxes in each of them. The
govenior-general is called stiftamtmand, and resides at Keikjavik.
Besides him there are three amtmands tor the western, the northern,
and eastern districts. The affairs of the island are regulated by the
althing, a council composed of 26 members, of which five are nomi-
nated by the crown, and the rest elected by the people — one for the
town of Reikjavik, and one for each of the 20 syssels.
Chnrch and Education.
The established religion in Denmark is the Lutheran, which was
introduced as early as 1536, the Church revenue being at that
time seized and retained by the Crown. The affairs of the national
Church are under the superintendence of the seven Vi\^\\ci'^^ ^^
Sjiilland, LoUand, Fjen, llihe, Aarhuus, YiboTg, aivd Xsi'^q>^%,
At present the nomination of the bishops is vented m \^e. Vm^.
The bishops Imrn no j)olitical character ; they inspect t\\^ eo\id\x^\.
46
THE statesman's YEAB-BOOK*
of the subordinate clergy, confer holj orders, and enjoy nearly all
the privil^es of episcopal dignitaries in Great Britain, except that of
Toting in l£e legislature. Complete religious toleration is extended to
every sect. It is enacted, by Art. 76 of the Constitution, that ' all
citizens may worship God according to their own &shion, provided
they do not offend morality or public order.' By Art. 77, no man
is boimd to contribute to the support of a form of worship of which
he is not a member ; and by Art. 79 no man can be deprived of his
civil and political rights on the score of religion, nor be exempted
on this account from the performance of his duties as a citizen.
According to the census of 1870, there were only 14,614 persons,
or less than one per cent, of the population, not belonging to the
Lutheran church. Of this number 4,400, or nearly one-third, were
Jews; the remainder comprised 1,585 Roman Catholics; 1,430
members of the Reformed church, or Calvinists ; 2,069 Mormons ;
3,157 Anabaptists; 57 members of the Anglican church ; and 1,181
members of a sect called * Frimenighed,' or the free commimity.
Elementary education is widely difirised in Denmark, the attend-
ance at school being obligatory from the age of seven to fourteen.
In conformity with Art. 85 of the Constitution, education is
afforded gratuitously in the public schools to children whose parents
cannot afford to pay for their teaching. The system of mutual in-
struction, introduced in 1820, was generally adopted in 1840.
Besides the university of Copenhagen, there are 13 public gymnasia,
or colleges, in the principal towns of the kingdom, which afford a
' classical ' education, and under them are a large number of Middle
Schools, for the children of the trading, and higher working classes.
Instruction at the public expense is given in the Parochial Schools,
spread all over the country, to the number, in August 1869, of
2,940, namely 28 in Copenhagen ; 132 in the towns of Denmark,
and 2,780 in the rural districts.
Bevenne and Expenditnre.
The actual revenue and expenditure of the State were as follows in
each of the five financial years 1866 to 1870 : —
Yean,
ending March 31
Bevenne
Expenditnre
Rigsdaler
£
Rigsdaler
£
1866 . .
21,961,761
2,440,196
24,003,235
2,667,026
1 867 . .
26,314,214
2,923,801
25,342,234
2,815,804
1868 . .
24,358,176
2,706,464
24,388,629
2,709,847
1869 . .
28,763,028
3,195,892
28,671,075
3,185,675
1870 . .
22,415,442
2,490,606
22,531,093
2,503,455
DENMARK. 47
The badget estimates of revenue and expenditure for the financial
year ending March 31, 1870, were as follows: —
Soaioee of Berenne Bigsdaler SkUling
Direct taxes 3,957,804 0
Income tax 1,000,000 0
Customs and Excise .... 7,852,614 46
down lands 667,909 58
Indirect taxes 1,718,500 0
Post Office and Telegraphs . . . 158,849 28
Lottery 166,174 0
Interest on Besenre Fund . . . 2,312,819 35
Contribution from capital of ditto . 4,746,169 11
Miscellaneous receipts . . . 314,456 57
Total .... 22,987,136 43 or £2,554,126
Branches of Expenditure Bigsdaler Skilling
Civil List of the King and Royal family . 707,924 0
Interest of National Debt . . . 7,356,707 45
Pensions . . . . . . 1,968,543 35
Army 4,194,291 82
Navy 1,880,652 44
Civil Service 2,883,348 64
Legislature 100,000 0
Bailroads 2,826,000 0
Extraordinary expenses . . . 897,200 31
Total .... 22,802,668
13 or £2,533,630
The estimates of revenue and expenditure for each of the financial
years, ending March 31, 1870-71, and 1871-72, were as follows:—
Sooices of Bevenne
1870-71
1871-72
Direct taxes ....
Indirect taxes (net).
State property.
Domains and forests (net)
Posts and tolegrapbs (net)
Colonial revenue
Miscellaneous receipts
Total
Bigsdaler
3.989,151
9,553,600
4,823,294
508,892
114,847
114,716
630,974
BlgRdaler
5,329,065
9,722,683
4,572,877
523,263
175,425
70,861
659,899
19,736,601
£2,192,845
20,954,063
£2,328,229
48
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
Branches of Expenditnre
1870-71
1871-72
Rigsdaler
Bigadaler
Civillist
713,524
713,524
Rigsdag
100,000
100,000
Council of State ....
53,308
53.308
Ministry of Foreign Affairs
183,244
183.908
„ „ the Interior .
652,287
613,378 1
„ „ Public Education .
331,633
319,511 i
,, „ Justice ....
1 1,118,709
1,112,334 1
„ „ Finance
545,874
625,296
4,489,251
4,405,869
„ „ Marine.
2,017,790
1,818,316
7,164,939
7,280,270
Pensions
1,918,633
1,836,391
St ite railways
Total
1,837,871
21,127,363
1,524,421
20,586,526
£2,347,485
£2,287.392
According to these estimates, there will be a deficit of* 1,391,762
rigsdaler, or 154,640/. in the financial year 1870-71, and a surplus
of 367,537 rigsdaler, or 40,737/. in the financial year 1871-72.
An important feature in the administration of the finances of the
kingdom is the maintenance of a Reserve Fund of a very large
amount. On the 31st of March, 1869, the Fund stood at 6,500,000/.,
or considerably more than the national revenue for two years. It is
contemplated gradually to reduce the Reserve Fund, in the years
1869-77, to 16,000,000 rigsdaler, or 1,780,000/.
The public debt of Denmark, incurred in part by large annual
deficits in formei* years, before the establishment of parliamentary
government, and in part by railway imdertakings, amounted to
116,370,350 rigsdaler, or 12,930,039/., on March 31, 1870. It has
been in course of reduction since 1866, as shown in the following
table, which gives the national liabilities at six different periods : —
Years,
ending March 31
•
Capital of Debt
1861
1863
1866
1867
1869
1870
Rigsdaler
98,261,793
95,734,757
132,110,802
130,609,721
119,141,086
116,370,350
11,054,451
10,770,159
14,862,465
14,512,191
13,239,872
12,930,039
DENMARK. 49
The anrnial charge of the national debt is gradually diminisliing.
It amounted to the following sums in each of tlie three financial
years 1867-70:—
«
Years
Rigsdaler
12,033,473
11,876.806
7,355,707
£
1866-67 .
1868-69 .
1869-70 .
1,337,500
1,311,800
817,300 !
The debt is divided into an internal and a foreign. The former
consists chiefly of 4 per cents, and on the 31st of March, 1870, the
total amount of this internal funded debt was 77,077,600 rigsdaler,
or 8,564,178Z.
Army and Navy.
The army of Denmark consists, according to a law of re-organi-
sation, passed by the Rigsdag on July 6, 1867, of all the able-
bodied young men of the kingdom who have reached the age of 21
years. They are liable to service for eight years in the regular army,
and for eight years subsequent in the army of reserve. The drilling
is divided into two periods: the first lasts six months for the
infantry, five months for the field artillery, and the engineers ; nine
months and two weeks for the cavalry ; and four months for the
siege artillery and the technic corps; The second period of drill,
which is for only a portion of the recruits of each branch of arms,
notably those who have profited the least by the first course, lasts
nine months for the infantry, eleven months for the cavalry, and one
year for the artilleiy and the engineers. Besides, every corps has to
drill each year during from thirty to forty-five days. By the terms
of the law of 1867, the kingdom is divided into five territorial
brigades, and every brigade into four territorial battalions, in such
a way that no district and no town, the capital excepted, will belong
to more than one territorial battalion. Every territorial brigade fur-
nishes the contingent of a brigade of infantry and one regiment of
cavalry. The artillery contingent is furnished one-half by the two
first territorial brigades, and the second half by the three other ones.
The contingent of the engineers is furnished by the whole brigades.
The forces of the kingdom, under the new organisation, comprise
20 battalions of infantry of the line, with 10 dep6t battalions, and
10 of reserve ; 5 regiments of cavalry, each with 2 squadrons active
and 2 depot; and two regiments of artillery, in 12 batteries. The
total strength of the army, exclusive of the reserve, is 36,782 rank
and file, with 1,068 officers, on the peace-footing, and 47,925 rank
and file, with 1,328 officers, on the war-footing.
The navy of DeDuiark comprised, at the commencemetv^ oi ^"^
temberlS69y the following vesaeh, all steamers : —
£
5^
THE STATESMAN 8 YEAB-BOOK.
Name
Bant
Hone-
Power
1. ScBKW Stbamebs — Lrondadd: —
Peder Skram ....
Danmark
Dannebrog
Kolf Krake
Lindormen (Turret)
Number 54 (Turret) .
Unarmoured vessels : —
Skjold
J^lland
Sjalland
Niels Juel
Tordenskjold ....
Dagmar
Heimdal
Thor
FyUa
Diana
Absalon
Esbem Snare ....
Gunhoais : —
6 first-class, iron hull .
1 second-class, ditto
2. Paddle SrsAJiEBS : —
Holger Danske ....
Slesvig
Hekla
Geiser
Skimer
Aegir
1864
1864
1863
1863
1868
1869
1858
1860
1858
1855
1862
1861
1856
1851
1862
1863
1862
1862
1849
1845
1842
1844
1847
1841
600
500
400
235
360
360
300
400
300
300
200
300
260
260
150
150
100
100
480
260
240
200
160
120
80
Total : 31 steamers.
Guns
18
24
16
3
2
2
42
26
26
26
22
14
14
10
3
3
3
3
12
1
7
12
7
8
2
2
312
The ironclads of the Danish navy are converted ships, on the
French model, with the exception of the Rolf Krake and the Lin-
dormen. The Rolf Krake, built by Napier, of Glasgow, is plated
with 4^-inch iron, and has two turrets, which carry three 60-
pounders; it is of 1,200 tons burthen, and draws 16 feet of water.
The Lindormen is plated from stem to stem with 5-inch iron, over
10 inches wood-backing, and carries a Coles's cupola, with folding-
down bulwarks. The Lindormen is armed with two 12^ tons rifled
Armstrong cannon; is 210 feet long, and 38 feet 3 inches broad,
with a draught of 12 feet fore and aft, and has twin screws. The
turret ship, marked as Nmnber 54, similar to the Lindormen in con-
struction, but with seven-inch armour, and carrying 18 tons rifled
Armstrong cannon, was not quite finished in September 1869.
The Danish navy was manned, in September l^^^^'by ^Q\ meii,
DENMARK.
51
and officered by 15 commanders, 34 captains, and 67 lieutenants. —
(Report of the Royal Government to the Statesman's Year-book.)
Area and Population.
The area and population of Denmark, according to the last census,
taken February 1, 1870, are as follows : —
ProTinceB
Area
Geogr. sq. m. Bnglish sq. m.
Population
1870
Seeland and Moen
Bomhohii ....
Fimen and Langeland
Lolland-Falster . .
Jutland
Total .
133.3
10-6
61-9
30-1
4580
2,793
221
1,302
640
9,697
637,711
31,894
236,311
90,706
788,119
693-9
14,553
1,784,741
Included in the official returns as forming part of the kingdom are
the three European dependencies of Denmark, namely, the Faroe,
or Horse Islands, Iceland, and Greenland. The Faeroe, a group of
22 islands, of which 17 are inhabited, have a total area of 495
English square miles, with a population of 9,815 in 1868. The
area of Iceland is estimated to contain about 30,000 English square
miles, less than half of which is capable of being inhabited ; and
the area of Greenland on the west coast, where the Danish establisli-
ments are situated, is described as embracing a territory of 25,000
English square miles, the remainder of the ice-bound peninsula, or
island, being unknown. At an enumeration made in 1868, Iceland
was found to possess 68,563, and Greenland 9,352 inhabitants.
The proportionate increase in the population of Denmark for the
last fifteen years has been larger in the towns tlian in the country
districts. In Copenhagen it was 8*05 per cent., in the other towns
together 10*29 per cent., and in the country districts only 5*99 per
cent. The following was the population of the four chief towns
at the enumerations of 1855, 1860, and 1870 : —
Chief T^owns
Copenhagen (Kjcibenhavn)
Odense . . . •
Aarhuus . . . .
Aalborg . . . •
Population
1856
143,591
12,932
8,891
9,102
18G0
155,143
14,255
11,009
10,069
1870
180,866
16,721
1 3.020
1 1 ,\)f):i
The soil of Denmark is greatly subdivided, owing \)«trt\>/ X-o \\\v.'
state of the Jaw, which interdicts the union, of HinaW liaTvxv^ mVi
larger estates, but encourages, in various ways, the pate^Witv^ ovxX
B 2
52
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
of landed property. In consequence, the number of small pro-
prieffcors is increasing from year to year, and the number of great
landowners decreasing in proportion. Of the latter class, there
were 7,959 in 1834, and only 5,790 in 1860, while of the former
the numbers were— 87,867 in 1834, and 135,933 in 1860.
The occupations of the people are stated as follows in the last cen-
sus. Out of an average of 1,000 people, 395 live exclusively by
agriculture; 228 by manufactures and trades; 187 are day labourers;
53 are commercial men ; 29 mariners; 20 paupers; 16 ministers and
schoolmasters, or connected with education ; 15 pensioners, or people
living on * aftsegt' (an allowance to those who cede their &,rms from
old age, &c.) ; 13 servants ; between 11 and 12 hold appointments in
the civil offices; 9 are commissioned and non-commissioned officers
in the army and navy; 9 capitalists ; 7 follow scientific and literary
pursuits (including students at the Universities) ; and about 5 are
returned as having no fixed means of living.
Trade and Industry.
The commerce of Denmark is carried on mainly with Germany
and Great Britain, the imports from the former amounting to about
2,000,000/., and from the latter to 1,500,000/., and the exports to
the former to 3,500,000/., and to the latter to rather more than
2,300,000/., on the average of the five years 1866-70. After Ger-
many and Great Britain, Denmark has the greatest trade with
Sweden and Russia. The precise amount of the commercial trans-
actions witii these countries is not known, as the Danish official
returns do not give the declared or real value of the imports or
exports, but only the weight of the same.
The commercial intercourse between Denmark, including Iceland,
the Faroe Islands, and Greenland, and the United Kingdom is shown
in the subjoined tabular statement, exhibiting the value of the total
exports from Denmark to Great Britain and Ireland, aside with the
imports of British and Irish produce and manufactures into Denmark,
in each of the ten years 1861 to 1870 : —
I
/
! Years
Exports from Denmark to
Imports of British Home Prodace
Great Britain
into Denmark
j
1
£
£
! 1861
1,371,933
766,210
; 1862
1,431,171
830,706
1863
1,625,294
880,687
; 1864
2,242,300
1,190,609
1865
2.284,287
1.263,953
1S66
2,291,909
1,202,811
1867
2,588,921
1,282,368
1868
2,470,398
1,460,369
J869 I
2,236,962
1870 1
3,053,425
DENMARK. 53
The exports of Denmark to the United Kingdom consist entirely
of agricultaral produce, mainly corn. The total exports of the
latter article amounted to the value of 1,442,503/. in the year 1870,
including 716,871Z. for barley; 1 65,301 Z. for wheat; and 391,824/.
for oata. The exports of live animals amounted to the value of
164,945/., and that of butter to 767,190/. in 1870. Of British
imports into Denmark, the principal are coals and iron, the first of
the value of 302,940/., and the latter of the value of 216,188/., in
the year 1870.
On March 31, 1868, the commercial fleet of Denmark consisted of
3,132 ships, with a tonnage of 175,554 tons. The port of Copen-
hagen possessed, at the same date, 381 ships, of 49,087 tons. The
shipping of the kingdom included 80 steamers, of 4,566 horse-power.
From its insular position, the coasting trade of Denmark is very con-
siderable, and there being no commercial and fixed restrictions, it is
largely participated in by foreigners. In the year ending March 31,
1868, there took part in it 15,972 foreign vessels, of which number
40 per cent, belonged to Sweden, 24 per cent, to Norway, 23 per
cent, to Germany, and 4 per cent, to Great Britain,
Colonies.
The colonial possessions of Denmark consist — exclusive of the
Fajroe, Iceland, and Greenland in Europe, considered to form part
of the kingdom — of three islands in the West Indies, St. Croix,
St. Thomas, and St. John. The largest of these islands, St. Croix,
has an area of 60 square miles, while St. Thomas and St. John, with
attached little islets, have each an area of about 13 square miles.
In 1860 the population of St. Croix numbered 23,124, that of
St. Thomas 13,463, and that of St. John 1,574. The inhabitants,
mostly free negroes, are engaged in the cultivation of the sugar cane,
exporting amaually from 12 to 16 million pounds of raw sugar,
besides 1 million gallons of rum. The value of the total exports
from St. Croix, St. Thomas, and St. John to the United Kingdom
amounted to 17,007/., and that of the imports of British produce to
761,001/., in the year 1870. The chief article of export in 1870
consisted of pearls, valued at 3,600/., while the bulk of the
British imports was made up of cotton goods, of the value of
358,478/.
Another colonial possession of Denmark, the Nicobar Islands, in
the Bay of Bengal, taken possession of in 1756, and for some time
in a flourishing state, the population amounting to above 6,000 in
the year 1840, was temporarily abandoned in 1848 on account
of insalubrity.
Money, Weights, and Heasnies.
The money, weights, and measures of Denmark, and t\^^ '^xWa.^
equivaleBtB, are aa follows:
54 THE statesman's year-book.
MONBT.
The Eigsddler » 96 shiUings . Average rate of exchange, 2s, Zd,
Weights akd Mbasubes.
The Lod « 227 grains troy, op abont QJ dwts.
„ Pound « 1-102 avoirdupois, or about lOOlbs.
to the cwt,
^ Ship Last =2 tons.
„ Tonde, or Barrel of Grain and Salt s 3*8 Imperial bushels.
Coal . . = 4-7
„ Foot = 1-03 English feet.
„ Viertel =1*7 Imperial gallon.
Statistical and other Books of Beference concerning Denmark.
1. Official Publications.
Kongelig Dansk Hof og Statscalender. Kjobenhavn, 1871.
Statistisk Tabelvaerk. Tredie Eaekke. Niende Bind. Indeholdende
Tabeller over Kongeriget Danmarks Vare - Indfjrtrsel og XJdftfrsel samt
Skibsfart m. m. i Finantsaaret 1868-69. Udgivet af det statistiske Bureau.
4. Gyldendal. 1871.
Tredie Eaekke, tiende Bind, indeholdende Tabeller
over Kreaturholdet i Kongeriget Danmark den 16de Juli 1866. Udgivet af
det statistiske Bureau. 4. Ibid. 1870.
Tre<Jlie Raekke, ellevte Bind, indeholdende Tabeller
over St^z^elsen af det besaaede Areal og Udsaeden i Kongeriget Danmark den
16de Juli 1866. Udgivet af det statistiske Bureau. 4. Ibid. 1870.
Keport by Mr. G. Strachey, British Charg6 d' Affaires at Copenhagen, on the
Finance, Commerce, and Navigation of Denmark, dated January 25, 1868 ; in
' Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. II. 1868.
London, 1868.
Report by Mr. G. Strachey, British Secretary of Legation, on the Finances,
Trade, and Agriculture of Denmark, dated Copenhagen, Jan. 25, 1869 ; in
'Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. III. 1869.
8. London, 1869.
Report by Mr. Petre, British Secretary of Legation, on Danish Exports to
Great Britain, dated Fob. 20, 1 866 ; in ' Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of
Embassy and Legation.' No. XIII. London, 1866.
Report by Mr. Consul Crowe, on the Trade, Navigation, and General Sta-
tistics of the Kingdom of Denmark, dated Copenhagen, July 23, 1869; in
'Commercial Reports' received at the Foreign Ofl&ce. .No. III. 1870. 8.
London, 1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Baggesen (A.), Den Danske Stat i Aaret 1860. Fremstillet geographisk og
statistisk, tillige fra et militairt Standpunkt. 2 vols. 8. Kjobenhavn, 1860-63.
Bergso (A. F.), Den Danske Stats Statistik. 3 vols. 8. Kjobenhavn, 1853-58.
Erslev (E.), Den Danske Stat. 8. Kjobenhavn, 1859-60.
Petersen (C. P. N.), Love og andre offentlige Kundgjorelser, &c., vedkom-
raende Landvaesenet i Kongeriget Danmark. 8. Kjobenhavn, 1865.
Tisserand (Eugene), Etudes ?conomiques sur le Danemark. 4. Paris, 1865.
Trap (J. P.), Statistisk -topographisk Beskrivelse af Kongeriget Danmark.
4 vols. 8. Kjobenhavn, 1857-63.
55
FRANCE.
(La France.)
Constitution and Oovemment.
The form of government of France was not definitely settled
at the end of 1871. For the time the supreme power was vested in
a National Assembly, composed at its first meeting of 753, and
afterwards of 738 members, elected by universal suffrage, in a
general election on February 8, 1871, supplemented by another
election on July 2, 1871. The National Assembly, on its first
meeting at Bordeaux, February 17, 1871, appointed a Chief of the
Executive Power, whose title was changed into that of President of
the Republic by a law passed August 81, 1871, running as fol-
lows : —
* The National Assembly, considering that it has the right to use
constituent powers, the essential attribute of national sovereignty
and of the imperious duties which that sovereignty entails, and which
events have alone prevented it from fulfilling up to the present :
considering that until this duty has been accomplished, the interests
of labour, commerce, and industry require that the existing institu-
tions should be endued with at least a relative stability : considering
that a more precise appellation and a prolongation of the authority
of the Chief of the Executive may have the effect of contributing to
this result, and that a formal continuance of the powers vested in the
Chief of the State takes away the responsibility of the government —
the National Assembly, while expressly reserving its sovereign
rights, decrees that —
* Clause 1. The Chief of the Executive Power shall assume tho
title of President of the French Republic, and shall continue to
exercise that power under the authority of the National Assembly.
* Clause 2. The President of the Republic shall promulgate the
laws transmitted to him by the President of the National Assembly,
shall insure and watch over the execution of the laws, reside at
the seat of the National Assembly, and take part in its deliberations
on giving notice beforehand of his intention to do so. He shall
appoint and dismiss the Ministers, who will be responsible to the
Assembly. Each of his decrees will be countersigned by ^Mim-^Xftx.
* Clause 3. The President of the Republic is Teaipoii«CCi\^ \.c> \W
National Assembly. '
56 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
President of the Republic, — Louis Adolphe Thiers, born at Mar-
seilles, April 16, 1797 ; studied jurisprudence and admitted avocat at
Aix, 1820 ; entered the journalistic career as editor of the Con-
stitutionnel, 1822 ; Under-Secretary of State in the Department of
Finance, 1830-31 ; Minister of the Interior, 1832-36; Minister of
Foreign Affairs and President of the Council of Ministers, February
-August, 1836, and March-October, 1840; Member of the Consti-
tuent Assembly, 1848-50; exiled by order of Prince Napoleon,
1851-52 ; elected Chief of the Executive Power by the Naticnai.
Assembly at Bordeaux, February 17, 1871 ; nominated President
of the Republic, August 31, 1871.
The President of the Republic has a salary of 600,000 francs,
or 24,000Z.
The Ministry appointed by the President of the Republic was
composed, at the end of 1871, of nine members, namely : —
1. Minister of the Interior. — Auguste Casimir Pener; bom at
Paris, August 20, 1811 ; entered the Diplomatic Order, 1831 ;
Secretary of Einbassy at Naples, and Minister at Hanover, 1832-46 ;
appointed Minister of the Interior, October 11, 1871.
2. Minister of Finance. — Augustin Thomas Poui/er-Quertier^ born
near Rouen, September 3, 1820; Member of the Legislative Body,
1857-70 ; appointed Minister of Finance, February 24, 1871.
3. Minister of Foreign Affairs. — Charles Fran9oi8 Comte De
Remvsatj born at Paris, March 14, 1797 ; Member of the Chamber
of Deputies, 1830-48 ; Minister of the Interior, March-October,
1840 ; exiled, 1851-52 ; appointed Minister of Foreign AfFairt^,
October 1871.
• 4. Minister of Justice. — Jules Armand Dufaure, born at Saujon,
Charente, December 4, 1798 ; studied jurisprudence and admitted
avocat at Bordeaux, 1820 ; Minister of Public Works, 1839-40 ;
Minister of the Interior, June-October, 1849 ; appointed Minister
of Justice, Garde des Sceaux, February 19, 1871.
5. Minister of Commerce and Agriculture. — Edward Victor Le-
franc, born at Garlin, Pyrenees, March 2, 1809 ; studied jurispru-
dence and admitted avocat at Mont-de-Marsan, 1834 ; Commissaire-
General of the Republic, 1 848 ; appointed Minister of Commerce and
Agriculture, September 1871.
6. Minister of Worship and Public Instruction. — Jules Simon,
born at L'Orient, December 31, 1814; studied philosophy and
appointed Professor at Versailles, 1836 ; Professor at the Sorbonne,
Paris, 1839-51 ; Member of the Provisional Government of National
Defence, 1870-71 ; appointed Minister of Worship and Public Instruc-
tion, February 19, 1871.
7. Minister of Public Works. — Charles Jubert, Baron De Larcy,
bom at Vigan, Gard, August 20, 1805 ; studied jurisprudence and
FBANCE. 57
admitted avocat at Paris, 1826; Member of the Chamber of
Deputies, 1839-48 ; Member of the Constituent Assembly, 1849 ;
appointed Minister of Public Works, February 19, 1871.
8. Minister of War. — General De Cisseyy appointed April 3, 1871 .
9. Minister of the Marine. — Vice- Admiral Fothuwi, appointed
February 19, 1871.
A decree of the President of the Republic, dated September 2,
1871, enacts : —
* The President of the Eepublic, in case of absence or prevention,
delegates to one of the Ministers the right to convoke the Council of
Ministers and to preside. The Minister delegated will bear the
title of Vice-President of the Coimcil of Ministers.*
Church and Education.
The population of France, at the census of May 1.5, 1866, consisted
of 36,420,664 Roman Catholics, 1,591,250 Protestants, 158,994
Jews, and 21,000 members of other sects and forms of belief.
In Algeria tliere were, besides, 2,778,281 Mahometans. In regard
to Protestants, this official statement is greatly at variance with
that of the Synods and Consistories, the heads of which estimate
the members of the Reformed Church at 630,000, and those of
the Lutheran Church at 305,000, giving a total of less than a
million of Protestants.
All religions are equal by law, but only the Roman Catholics,
Protestants, and Jews, have state allowances, the latter only
since 1831. The whole income of the Roman Catholic clergy,
from public and private sources, is computed to amount to above
100,000,000 francs, or 4,000,000Z. sterling ; and that of the Protest-
ant ministers to about 150,000Z. There are eighty-six prelates of
the Roman Catholic Church — namely, seventeen archbishops and
sixty-nine bishops. The other Roman Catholic clergy comprise 192
vicars-general, 723 canons, 3,531 eures, or incumbents, and 31,569
desservants, or curates. The Protestants of the Augsburg Con-
fession, or Lutherans, are, in their religious affairs, governed by a
General Consistory, while the members of the Reformed Church,
also called Calvinists, are under a council of administration, the
seat of which is at Paris.
The religious organisation of the Protestants was determined at
the same time as that of the Catholic Church in the State, by
the law of 18 Germinal, year X., known as the * Organic Articles
of the Protestant Worship.' By that law the administration of each
of the Reformed parishes was entrusted to a Consistory, composed of
58 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
the pastor or pastors serving the church, and of elders chosen from
the principal laymen in each district. The members of the Council
thus established were at first named by the Government : half of
them were subject to re-election every two years, and the elections
were held by the elders actually in office, who named for that pur-
pose an equal number of citizens who were heads of families. This
old organisation was changed on the 26th of March, 1852, by a
Decree of Prince Louis Napoleon, President of the Republic,
which left the government of each parish to a Presbyteral
Council, consisting of pastors and laymen, one-half of whom
are subject to re-election every three years. The election is by
universal suffrage ; and all the members of the Protestant faiti.
inscribed on the parish register are electors. The Presbyteral Council
is placed under the authority of the Consistory, which is composed
of the Presbyteral Council of the chief town of the Consistorial
district, augmented by all the pastors of the district, and 10 lay
delegates from each of the other Presbyteral Councils.
Public education has made great progress in France within the
last generation, according to a voluminous report issued by the
Minister of Public Instruction in March 1865. The report gives a
comparative statement of the numbers who attended primary schools
in 1832, 1847, and 3863 respectively; from which it appears that in
1832 there were 59 pupils per 1,000 of the population, 99*8 in 1847,
and 116 in 1863. As regards the number of children who are not
known to go to any school, the report states that between 1847 and
1863, 8,566 public schools were opened with a gain of 806,233
pupils, averaging 59,000 per annum. There are still 818 communes
without schools, but in most of these places the children are sent to
schools in the vicinity. There appears to be a deficit of 884,887
children between seven and thirteen who ought to be at the primary
schools, but some receive instruction at home or in the elementary
classes of secondary establishments. The duration of school life is
regulated by the religion of the scholar. Catholics rarely visit school
after eleven or twelve, the age at which they receive their first com-
munion ; Protestants commonly remaining until about sixteen. As
far as can be ascertained, the number of children over eight and
under eleven who have never been to school does not exceed 200,000.
Of the children who left school in 1863, 60 per cent, could read,
write, and cast accounts fairly ; the remaining 40 per cent, had
either passed through school uselessly, or left it with such imperfect
knowledge as not to be able to pass an examination.
According to official returns, there were, in October 1863, in
France 82,135 establishments of primary instruction, or 16,136
more than in 1848 ; and the scholastic population, which at this last
FRANCE. 59
poiod was only 3,771,597, liad risen in 1862 to 4,731,946, giving
an angmoatation of nearly a million, or a quarter of ihe whole. The
86,499 oommnnes proTided, in October 1863, with means of instruc-
tiMi, comprised 41,426 public and free schools, special for youths or
as to the sexes, of which 37,895, numbering 2,145,420 pupils,
directed by laics, and 3,531, numbering 482,008 pupils, had
' ooDgr^ationist ' masters. Of the 2,627,428 children in these
acliools, 922,820, or more than one-third, were admitted gratuitously.
The number of schools for girls, in October 1863, amounted to
26,592; of which 13,491 were directed by laics provided with
diplomas of capacity, and 13,101 by religious sisters, of whom 12,335
had only the ' letter of obedience.' These schools received 1,609,21 3
pupils, of whom rather more than a third, or 604,247, were in the
lay schools, and 1,059,966 in the congregationist establishments.
One quarter of those pupils were admitted gratuitously — viz,
130,210 in the lay, and 490,094 in the congregationist schools;
total 620,304. The emoluments of the female public teachers
amounted to 9,169,030 francs, giving an average annual salary of
(55 francs, or 26/. per head.
The amount of general education of the French people may be
judged to some extent from the military f^tistics. According
to a report of the Minister of War, published in 1866, the number
of conscripts imable to read amoimts to 30 out of every hundred,
for the whole of France. But the degree of education varies greatly
in different parts of the empire, instruction being far more general
in the eastern and northern than in the southern districts. It is
calculated that another generation wiU be riequired to extend the
benefits of education to the whole population of France.
Seveaue and Expenditure.
The system followed at present by the French Grovemment in
drawing up the public accounts of revenue and expenditure was
inaugurated during the reign of Napoleon III., by the Senatus-
Consultum of December 31, 1861. Under this system, the Minister
of Finance distinguishes between three classes of income, namely,
ordinary, extraordinary, and special revenue, the latter including
loans; and he also recognises three sorts of expenditure, viz. ordinary,
extraordinary, and supplementary. It became the practice imder
the Imperial Grovemment to lay before the Legislative Body in the
first instance the budget of ordinary income and expenditure; when
this had been voted, the extraordinary budget was submitted to the
6o
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Chamber ; and, finally, the special budget. To these there were
added sometimes a budget of the Caisse d'Amortissement, and a
budget of Special Services. There were other classifications as
regards time, the financial estimates in their first form of presen-
tation being called * projet de budget,' in their second, * budget
rectifi^,' and in their third, * budget d^finitif.' Great discrepancies
frequently existed between the statements and figures thus offered in
successive stages, leaving much uncertainty as to the actual revenue
and expenditure of the state.
In tiie financial estimates for the year 1871 — adopted by the
National Assembly in September, 1871, but with the details of
revenue and expenditure not finally voted — there appeared five
budget divisions, as follows : —
Ordinary Budget : —
Eeceipts
Expenses
Deficit
Extraordinary Budget : —
Eeceipts
Expenses ......
Surplus
Supplementary Budget : —
Eeceipts
Expenses
Budget of the Caisse d^ Amort issement : —
Eeceipts " .
Expenses
Surplus
Budget of Special Services : —
Legion of Honour — Eeceipts
„ Expenses .
National Printing Office — Eeceipts
„ Expenses .
Francs
£
1,867,281,452
2,023,215,954
74,691,258
80,928,639
155,934,502
6,237,381 .
1,279,364,375
1,178,476,749
1
51,174,175
47,139,069 1
1
100,877,625
4,035,106 [
7,624,666
7,624,666
304,986 j
304,986
70,630,000
8,713,103
2,825,200 !
340,624
61,916,897
2,484,676
2,172,000
2,172,000
13,000
13,000
86,880
86,880
520
520 '
FRANCE.
6l
Adding together these five budgets, the estimates of total revenue
and expenditure adopted by the National Assembly for the year
1871 stand as follows : —
£
129,083,019
128,808,616
274,404
Franoi
Total BeTenue for 1871 3,227,075,493
Ibtal Ezpenditue 3,220,216,372
Estimated Surplus . 6,860,121
It was admitted by the Minister of Finance, in presenting the
budget estimates for 1871, that the revenue calculated upon might
prove less and the expenditure much greater, so as to convert the
surplus into a possibly large deficit.
The following table gives the details of the official budget estimates
for each of the years 1869 and 1870 — the last voted by the Legis-
lative Body under the Empire : —
Estiinated Revenae
Ordinary Revenue :-•'
Direct taxes
Departmental and communal taxes
R^;i8tration duties and stamps
Domains and Forests .
Customs and salt duties
Sugar duties
Wine and spirit duties
Divers indirect taxes .
Tobacco monopoly
Gunpowder „
Post-office .
Schools and universities
Revenue of Algeria
Produce of various establishments
Miscellaneous state receipts .
Miscellaneous communal receipts .
Total of Ordinary Revenue .
Extraordinan/ and Special Revenue : —
Produce of loans
War indemnity due by Cochin-China .
Profits of re- coinage of 20 and 50 cen-
time pieces
Payment due from the ' Algerian Com-
pany' . . .
Miscellaneous receipts ....
Total of Extraordinary and Special Revenue
Total Revenue .
1869
1,973,908,000
133,317,150
1,080,000
1,000,000
16,666,666
2,750,000
154,813,816
2,128,721,816
£85,148,872
1870
Francs
329,516,660
228,246,843
433,946,000
34,240,776
103,623.000
110,892,000
234,716,000
39,048,000
247,658,000
12,732,000
86,409,000
3,664,621
17,600,200
14,645,600
32,256,440
44,713,920
Francs
332,821,800
233,789,470
456,474,000
55,401,fi7.'<
106,954,000
111,800,000
243,433,000
41,585,000
246,809.000
13,214,000
89.344,0(K)
3,749,598
16,500,00.)
15,479,007
55,401,573
46,509,44(1
2,018,766,303
15,360.000
1,080,000
250,000
16,666,666
3,900,000
\
124,841,311
2,143,607,614
£ftr),74^,^or>
62
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Eatimated expenditure
ft
It
tt
>»
Ordinary Expenditure: —
CiTil List and dotations
Senate and LegislatiTe Body
Legion of Honour
Interest on Funded debt
„ „ Floating debt .
Annuities
Ministry of State
„ „ Justice and Public Worship
„ „ Foreign Af&irs .
Interior .
Finance .
War ....
Marine and Colonies .
Public Instruction
„ „ Agriculture, Commerce, and
Public Works
„ „ Imperial House
Government of Algeria
Collection of revenue .
Kepayments and premiums .
Departmental and communal expenses
Total of Ordinary Expenditure
Extrcuyrdinary and Supplementary Ex-
penditure : —
Ministry of Justice ....
'..Interior . . . .
„ Finance ....
ff w cir > ...
,, Marine and Colonies .
„ Public Instruction
Agriculture & Public Works
Imperial House
Government of Algeria
a
it
tt
tt
It
>>
»»
»>
>>
>>
t%
>»
tt
tt
Total of Extraordinary and Sup- \
plemental Expenditure . J
Total Expenditure .
1869
1870
Francs
26,600,000
11,433,600
11,068,780
349,276,936
34,968,832
90,644,476
3,042,400
82,163,166
13,164,200
216,247,936
119,447,827
370,860,778
161,338,422
34,674,321
96,448,903
12,161,600
14,808,700
234,276,113
12,233,160
133,300,000
2,026,839,029
6,300,000
14,833,000
6,326,000
2,976,000
10,600,000
1,820,000
30,791,860
700,000
23,966,766
102,601,616
2,128.340,646
£86,133,626
Francs
26,600,000
11,682,020
11,273,780
363,924,834
32,968,832
93,668,631
3,042,400
82,367,606
13,161,200
218,668.346
123,669,400
373,001,18-2
162,845,022
36,129,321
102,170,663
12,151,600
14,809,220
237,941,712
12,216,000
169,164,000
1,931,181,668
6,700,000
13,633,000
4,825,000
2,976,000
10,600,000
1,946,195
63,951,860
4,960,000
24,916,766
123,406,811
2,054,588,469
£82,187,639
According to these estimates, representing the * projet de budget,*
there was to be a surplus of 15,246/. in the year 1869, and of
3,556,766Z. in 1870. But the * budget rectifi^ ' for both annual
periods altered the accounts very considerably, exhibiting large
deficits. The * budget rectifi^ * is published generally one year,
and the 'budget d^finitif* from two to four years later than the
* projet de budfi^et. '
FRANCE.
63
The following is a summary, in poimds sterling, of the financial
acooTints for the year 1867 — the last exhibited as absolutely closed
— 4UXK>rding to the report of the minister of finance.
Prajet de bvdgei. £
Kevenne 76,098,461
Expenditure 76,084,455
Budget recti/U.
Revenue ...... 86,180,770
Expenditure 86,179,813
Budget difinitif,
Kevenue 69,215,840
Expenditure 76,218,320
In the subjoined two tables a survey is given of the revenue and
expenditure of the late Imperial Grovemment for twelve years,
showing the budget estimates, the additions and the final accoimts,
in millions of francs.
Yean
Budget esti-
mateB of
Additions
Actual ordi-
Hevenue
nary Receipts
Million francs
MiUion francs
Million francs :
1852 ....
1,450
37
1,487
1853 .
1,454
70
1,524
1854 .
1,782
20
1,802
1855 .
2,712
81
2,793
1856 .
1,778
136
1,914
1857 .
1,743
56
1,799
1858 .
1,782
89
1,871
1859 .
2,144
35
2,179
1860 .
1,917
45
1,962
1861 .
1,864
142
2,006
1862 .
1,995
182
2,177
1863 .
2,091
173
2,264
Loans and
other ex-
traordinary
resources
Million francs
151
133
384
1,267
276
116
124
451
240
1,863
1,991
2,083
Budget
CD
a
Budget
Years
estimates
T^
Actual Ex-
YAArs
estimates
%
Actual Ex-
of Eziwndi-
%
penditure
of Expendi-
i
penditure
ture
•0
<
ture
5
.
Mill, francs
Mil.frs.
Mill, francs
MiU. francs
MU.frs.
Mill, francs
1852
1,505
8
1,513
1858
1,761
97
1,858
1853
1,488
60
1,548
1859
1,776
432
2,208
1854
1,429
459
1,988
1860
1,831
253
2,084
1855
1,573
826
2,399
1861
1,863
307
2,170
1856
1,620
576
2,196
1862
1,991
221
2,212
1857
1,752
140
1,892
1863
2,082
204
2,287
It will be seen that, while the ordinary revenue in the twelve
years from the establishment of the Empire till the end of 1863
increased from 1^487 to 2,264 millions, the expenditUTea\i^^\i\.^m
64
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
the same twelve years from 1,513 to 2,287 millions of francs. With
the exception of 1855, when the revenue was raised high above the
average by special means, there was not a year without a large deficit.
To cover the ever-recurring financial deficits, the Imperial Govern-
ment, between the years 1854 and 1868, procured a series of loans,
six in number, in sums, as to nominal capital, varying between 250
and 750 millions of fi^ncs, or 10,000,000/. and 30,000,000/. sterling.
These loans were raised on a new principle, which proved highly
successful, that of borrowing, not from a few large banking-houses
acting as agents, but directly fix)m the people, or the mass of small
capitalists, both in France and other countries. The following state-
ment gives the nominal capital, rate of issue, capital subscribed for,
and number of subscribers of the six loans : —
Date of loans
Nominal
)f issue,
r cent.
3f issue,
»r cent.
Capital sub-
Number
of sub-
capital
1^
1^
f. c.
scribed for
scribers
Francs
f. c.
Francs
First loan, March 14, 1864 .
250,000,000
65 25 92 50 468,315,400
99.224
Second loan, Jan. 3, 1855 .
600.000,000
65 25'92 0 2,198,366,170
180,480
Third loan, July 18, 1855 .
760,000,000
66 2592 0 3,652,724,125
316,976
Fourth loan. May 7, 1859 .
500,000,000
60 60 90 0 2,509,639,193
690,230
Fifth loan, Jan. 12, 1864 .
300,000,000 66 30 — | 4,847,000,000
542,061!
Sixth loan, Aug. 2, 1868 .
450,000,000169 25 15,151,890,210
781,292
The ftmded debt of France increased in the following proportions
during the sixteen years from 1853 to the end of 1869 : —
Year,
Dec. 31
Capital of debt
Capital of debt
Francs
£
1852
6,616,194,600
220,647,784
1863
6,577,604,587
223,100,183
1854
6,669,655,012
226,786,201
1856
6,082,877,862
243,316,114
1866
7,558,040,822
302,321,633
1867
8,031,992,466
321.279,698
1868
8,422,096,777
336,883,871
1859
8,593,288,156
343,731,526
1860
9,334,012,006
373,360,481
1861
9,719,176,913
388,767,076
1862
9 924,874,218
396,994,968 1
1863
12,080,235,183
483,209,404 I
1864
12,315,946,794
492,637,872 I
1865
12,818,376,504
512,735,060
1866
13,157,923,671
526,317,347
1867
13,620,132,639
640,805,305
J 1868
13,831,723,110
663,268,928
' 1869 \
J 4,263,479,355
570.5^9,11^
\
FRANCE.
6?
The national liabilities were increased enormously by the disas-
troTis war of 1870-71. According to an official estimate laid before
the National Assembly in August 1871, the expenses and losses of
France in the war were as follows : — Imperial war armaments,
40,000,000/. ; fortifications destroyed which have to be rebuilt,
60,000, OOOZ. ; losses of muskets, cannons, and other war materials
destroyed or captured, 60,000,000/. ; destruction of buildings and
fields by both armies, 80,000,000/. ; total or partial ruin of manu-
facturers and other proprietors, 40,000,000/. ; war indemnity to
Germany, 200,000,000/.; trade and other losses, 80,000,000/.
The total losses thus enumerated represent the sum of 560,000,000/.,
but it is probable that the amount is an exaggeration.
It is computed by an eminent writer on finance and political
economy, M. Michel Chevalier,* that the actual charge of the public
debt of France, after all accounts arising out of the war of 1870-71
have been settled, will amount to very nearly one * milliard ' of
francs, or 40,000,000/. According to the calculations of M. Chevalier,
based on official returns, the burthen of the debt, for liabilities
already incurred, and provided for by the government, was as follows
at the end of September 1871 : —
Actual Abilities in 1871
Francs
£
Interest on old debt up to the war of 1870
Interest on the loans issued — 1st, by the Im-
perial Government in 1870 ; 2nd, by M.
Gambetta; one in 3, the other in 6 per cents.
Interest on the loan of two milliards of 1871
Interest paid to Germany, at 5 per cent., on
the three milliards still due at the end of
1871
Interest on the sum due to the Eastern Rail-
way Company for the portion of their lines
taken by Germany
360,000,000
64,510,000
138,823,000
160,000,000
16,260,000
14,400,000
2,180,400
6,652,920
6,000,000
650,000
' Total
1
719,583,000
28,783,320
To this are added a number of prospective liabilities incurred
during and after the war, including a sum of 500,000,000 francs, or
20,000,000/., voted by the Legislative Assembly Sept. 11, 1871,
as an indemnity to the departments invaded by the German
armies, the interest on which is calculated at 34,700,000 francs, or
1,388,000/. These and other charges, which bring the total burthen
of the debt up to nearly 1,000,000,000 francs, are stated as follows : —
* Journal des MhatSi lundi, 2 octobre \X[\.
F
66
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Actual and prospective liabilities
Francs
Interest on funded debt in 1871, as above
specified . .
Interest on the war indemnity to invaded de-
partments
Interest on loan necessary to supply destroyed
war material . . . . .
Surplus interest on loan of three milliards to
pay to Germany in 1872, &c.
Interest on loan to repay advances of the
Bank of Traace ......
[ Interest for pensions, floating debt, &c.
Total
719,683,000
34,700,000
34,700,000
68,236,000
1^,200,000
^g,000,000
28,783,320
1,388,000
1,388,000
2,329,400
4,148,000
1,840,000
999,418,000 39,976,720
It is stated by M. Michel Chevalier, in summing up the present
financial condition of France, that until the revolution of 1830 the
total public expenditure of France was imder one thousand millions
of francs, or 40,000,000Z., a year, being * not more than the actual
and prospective charge of the national debt.'
Army and Navy.
1. Army.
The military forces of France are at present in a state of re-
organisation. Provisionally, they consist of three divisions, called
in the law of 1868, which established them, the * active army,'
the * army of reserve,' and the * National Guard Mobile.' The
law of 1868 fixes the duration of service in the active army
at five years, at the expiration of which time the soldier has to
enter the reserve for four years longer. The period of service of
the young men who have not been comprised in the active army
is four years in the reserve, and five in the National Guard Mobile.
An annual law on the subject divides each class called to draw
in the conscription into two portions, one of which is incorpo-
rated in the active army,, and the other forms part of the reserve.
The duration of service in the active army, as well as in the reserve,
counts fi-om the 1st July of the year in which the young men have
been inscribed on the rolls of the corps. In time of peace, the
soldiers who have completed their period of service receive their libe-
ration from the 30th June of each year. They only receive it, in time
of war, after the arrival of the corps of the contingent destined to
replace them. The young men drawn for the active army are
permitted to get substitutes, but the privilege is withheld from the
men of the reserve. However, they may permute with those of the
Nal3onal Guard, or furnish as substitute a man under 32 years of
FKANCB. 67
•ge, fiiMlIing the conditions required for military service, and libe-
nted from all other obligations. Soldiers under ari^s are not
admitted to exoneration, but they may get themselves replaced by
soldiers of the same arm who have entered their fifth year of service.
By the terms of the Act of 1868, the number of men to be
draughted every year was fixed at 160,000, but the National Assembly
of 1871 voted only 120,000 men. The number to be called out in each
department of France is settled by ministerial decree, and the con-
tingent for each canton by the Prelect. As a rule, every Frenchman,
aged 21, is obliged to serve in the army or in the Mobile National
Guard. As described in the law of 1868, * the National Guard
Mobile is destined as an auxiliary to the active army in the defence
of the fortresses, coasts, and frontiers of the country, and in the mair4
tenance of order in the interior. It can only be called out for active
service by a special law, or in the interval of the session by a decree
which must be presented within a delay of 20 days to the Legislativo
Body.* In the active army there are two subdivisions, one em-
bodied immediately, the other maintained at home — * une portion
maintenue dans ses foyers.' The following classes are exempted
from service : those below the standard ; those whose infirmities unfit
them for soldiering ; the eldest of a family of orphans ; the only son
or eldest son, or, in default of son or stepson, the only or eldest
grandson of a widow, or of a blind fatlier, or a father aged 70 ; the
eldest of two brothers drawn for service, if the younger is fit to
serve ; those who have a brother actually serving, not as a substitute ;
those who have had a brother killed or disabled in the service.
Every man drawn for the active army has the right to buy a sub-
stitute. Such substitutes were procured formerly through private
agencies; but an Imperial decree of April 26, 1855, organised a
new system, making the right to iumish substitutes a Government
monopoly. According to this system, the re-enlistment of old
soldiers is greatly encouraged, so as to give the army a standing:
nucleus of experienced troops, who have made the military service
their life-profession. The Government annually fixes the price to bo
paid for substitutes. It was fixed, in 1855, at 2,800 francs, oi*
112Z. ; was lowered, in 1857, to 1,800 francs, or 72Z.,and was sub-
sequently raised again to 2,800 francs, or 112/. In 1868, tlie
pay for a substitute was settled by the Minister of War at 2,50(1
francs, or lOOZ. This sum, increased by various other items,
is thrown into an army-ftmd, out of which the substitutes are paid
a certain amount at the time of enlistment, besides receiving an
increase of pay at the end of seven years, another increase at the*
end of fourteen, and a pension of one franc, or tenpence, a day,
after a service of forty-five years. Soldiers are allowed to re- enlist
as long as they are fit for service.
f2
68
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
A proposal to adopt the system of universal liability to arms was
brought forward in the National Assembly of 1871, but energetically
opposed by the President of the Republic.
The nominal strength of the regular army, first on the peace-
footing, and, secondly, on the war-footing, is given as follows in the
government returns : —
strength of the French Army
Peace-footing
War-footing
Men
Horses
Men
Horses
8taff ....
1,773
160
1,841
200
Infantry ....
252,662
324
616,937
450
Cavaby ....
62,798
48,143
100,221
65,000
Artillery.
39,882
16,646
66,132
49,838
Engineers
7,486
884
15,443
1,400
Gendarmes
24,635
14,769
25,688
15,000
Troops of the Administration
16,066
5,442
33,365
12,000
Total
404,192
86,368
757 727
143,238
The regular army of France ceased to exist for a time during the
continuance of the war of 1870-1. The French infantry before
the war conbisted of the following number of regiments and
battalions : —
1
Number
Taken
prisoners
Remainder
A. Guards : —
Infantry Eegiments ....
Kifle Battalion
8
1
8
1
B. Line —
Infantry Regiments » . . .
Zonave Regiments ....
1 Rifle Battalions
100
3
20
94
3
20
6
1 Light Infantry Battalions .
Foreign Legion
Turco Regiments ....
3
1
3
3
3
1
The regiments not taken prisoners by the Germans were almost
entirely stationed in Algeria.
The staff of the French army was headed, October 1871, by six
' Mar^chaux de France,' the eldest on the list, Count Vaillant, ap-
pointed Dec. 11, 1851, and the youngest, Francoia Achilla Bazaine
Sept. 5, 1864.
FRANCE.
69
The whole of France is divided into six ' Arrondissements militaires,'
or corps d'arm^e, each commanded by a field-marshal. These again
are separated in militaiy divisions and sub-divisions, the latter of
the same circumference as the departments.
2. Navy.
The war navy of France was composed, at the end of 1869, of
62 iron-clads, 264 unarmoured screw steamers, 62 paddle- steamers,
and 113 sailing vessels. The following statement gives the number
of vessels of each class, their horse-power, and armament, after
official returns : —
Classes of Vessels
Number
Horse-power
\ Gnns '
1
1. Ibonciads {BdtiTnerUs cuirasses) : —
1
1
Ships of the line (Vaisseaux)
2
1,800
62
Frigates (Fregates) ....
18
16,000
311
CJorvettes (Corvettes) ....
9
4,100
106
Coast-guard ships (Grarde-cotes) .
7
3,850
25
Floating batteries (Batteries flottantes).
15
2,040
146 '
Sep. Jblot. Batt (Batt. flot. d^montables)
Total, Ironclads
11
360
22
62
28,150
672
2. ScBBW Steamers {Bdtiments a hilice) : —
Ships of the line (Vaisseaux)
29
16,680
386
Frigates (Frigates) ....
24
10,100
674 ;
Corvettes (Corvettes) ....
21
7,940
156
Avisos (Avisos) ....
63
8,975
172 1
Gnn boats (Canonni^res)
78
1,871
96
Transports (Transports)
47
10,222
160
Special boats (BAtim. sp^ciaux) .
Total, Screw Steamers
2
24
4
264
65,812
1,547
3. P M>DLE Steamebs (BAUments a roues) : —
Frigates (Frigates) ....
11
3,450
32
Corvettes (Corvettes) ....
7
1,870
18
Avisos (Avisos) ....
Total, Paddle Steamers
44
3,345
104
62
8,665
1
~ 154~
4. Sailing Vessels {Bdtiments a voiles) : —
1
1
Ships of the line (Vaisseaux)
2
.—
440
Frigates (Frigates) ....
11
57
Corvettes (Corvettes) ....
7
—
25
Brigs (Bricks)
7
26
Transports (Transports)
26
42
Smaller vessels (B&timents de flotille) .
TotAl, Sailing Vessels . . 1
Total War Navj
60
113
401
82
672
02,rt27 \
3,0-16 .
70
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
The following is a list of the 62 ironclads of the French navj,
with nominal horse-power, number of gims, and, when given,
strength of crew, at the end of 1869. The nominal horse-power
of each vessel is calculated, after a rule which came into effect
the 1st of January, 1867, on the basis of a fourth of the utmost
power attainable by the engine, or, as officially described *le
quart du nombre de chevaux de 75 kilogramm^tres que la machine
est susceptible de d^velopper, k toute puissance, sur les pistons
moteurs.* Each vessel of the French navy is supposed to belong
to one of the ^ve great * divisions maritimes * of the Empire —
namely, 1. Cherbourg; 2. Brest; 3. Lorient; 4. Rochefort ; and
5. Toulon; and in the following list the initial letter preceding
the name of each ironclad denotes the division on the register of
which it stands : —
Division.
Maritime
C.
L.
L.
T.
B.
C.
C.
B.
B.
T.
B.
T.
T.
T.
L.
B.
L.
T.
T.
C.
L.
B.
C.
T.
C.
B.
B.
L.
T.
Claases
Nominal
Horse-
power
Vaisseaux cuirassis : —
Magenta
Solfi&rino
FrSgates cuirasshs : —
I^riedland (4 turrets)
Marengo (4 turrets)
Oc^an (4 turrets)
Suffiren (4 turrets)
Flandre.
Gauloise
Ghiyenne
H^ine
Magnanime .
Provence
Keyanche
Savoie .
Surveillante .
Valeureuse .
Couronne
G-loire .
Invincible
Normandie .
Corvettes cuirassSes: —
Alma ....
Armide ....
Atalanta (2 turrets)
Belliqueuse .
Jeanne d'Arc .
Lagalissonni^re (2 turrets)
Montcalm (2 turrets)
Beine Blanche (2 turrets)
Thetis «...
900
900
950
950
960
950
900
900
900
900
900
900
900
900
900
900
800
800
800
800
450
450
450
450
450
500
450
450
450
Knmber
of Gmis
10
52
12
12
12
12
13
17
17
17
14
16
17
17
16
17
10
32
32
28
12
12
12
10
12
12
12
12
12
Crew
684
765
594
594
594
594
594
594
594
594
594
594
600
570
670
570
310
310
310
300
310
310
310
310
FRANCE,
»
71
Division
Maritime
Classes
Kominal
Horse-
1
Kamber
of GniiR
Crew
POWCT
Gardf.-c'ties cuirasses: —
c.
Belier .
. • . •
530
2
1 L.
Boule Dogue .
■ •
530
2
B.
Cerbfere .
530
2
^^
B.
OnoDdaga
•
250
2
75
C.
Rochambeau .
, ,
1,000
14
590
C.
Tanreau (cupola)
.
480
1
120
K.
Tigre .
530
2
Batteries ftottantcs : —
1
L.
Arrogante
. ; 120
6
200
T.
Devastation .
150
18
282
C.
Embuscade .
120
4
200
' C.
Foudroyante .
150
18
282
L.
Implacable .
120
6
200
L.
Impregnable .
120
4
200
T.
Lave
150
18
282
L.
OpiniAtre
120
6
200
, R.
Paixhans
150
10
212
R.
Palestro
150
10
212
R.
Peiho .
150
10
212
C.
Protectirice
120
4
200
L.
Refuge .
120
4
200
R.
Saigon .
150
10
212
T.
Tonnante
150
18
282
Batteries flottantes demontables : —
T.
Num^ro I
24
2
_
T.
, II. .
•
24
2
T.
, III. .
1
•
24
2
T.
, IV. .
24
2
• T.
t >
V. .
24
2
T.
, VI. .
40
2
T.
, VII. .
40
2
T.
, vm. .
40
2
....
T.
)
, IX. .
40
2
—
T.
X. .
40
2
T
, XI. .
40
2
Tol
tal .
•
28,150
672
The most remaxkable among the above ironclads are the Magenta^
Solfenno, Couronne, Normandie^ Invincible^ and the cupola ship
Taureau. The Magenta and Solferino are twin ships, having been
built on the same lines at Lorient, where they were launched in 1861.
They both have wooden hulls, with plates varying from 11 to 12
centimetres (4 to 4^ inches) in thickness. Their length is 86 metres ;
breadth, 17 m, 30 c, and their armament consists of rifled breech-
loading guD8 of the calibre 30 (corresponding to tW Arai"&\»"tQrci^
^2 THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
1 OO-pounder), furnished with 155 rounds each. They are two-
deckers, carrying two tiers of batteries. Both vessels are not
completely protected. They are iron-cased at the water-line and
over the whole of the spar deck ; but beyond this no parts but their
guns are protected. Their distinguishing feature is that they have
a ram or spur, which, like a hatchet, projects under water from the
line of armour plates of which it forms part. The ram is made
of steel, and its weight is 12,000 kilogrammes: it projects about
six metres, or nearly *20 feet in the form of a hollow cone, with two
long pieces like the neck pieces of a helmet, which fit the bows. No
part of this spur-like prow is less than 12 centimetres, or \\ inches,
thick.
The Couronne is a 40-gun frigate of a peculiar model. Her form
and dimensions differ from those of the preceding ironclads, being
more rounded at both ends, and more shapely to the eye. Her
length is 80 mtees; breath 16 m. 70 c. ; her average draught, 7 m.
60 c. ; displacement, 6,076 tons; height of her tier of guns, 1 ni.
98 c. ; her engines, 900 horse-power. She carries 650 tons of coal,
which maybe increased to 1,000. What distinguishes the Couronne
is that her hull is of iron, constructed of plates 2 c. thick. The
armour plating is fastened on the side by ribs and angle plates, the
spaces between being filled with teak of 28 c., upon which rests
a covering of iron of 3 c, separated by a teak backing of 10 c.
from the armour plates, which have a thickness of 10 c. at the
water-line, and 8 upon the top sides. The defensive armour thus
consists of a double thickness of wood of 38 c, and a triple thick-
ness of iron at the water-line of 13^ c, including the skin of the
ship. The system of protection was tried at Vincennes in 1857, and
gave satisfactory results as to its solidity.
The Normandte is similar in construction to the Couronne. She
is the first ironclad that ever crossed the Atlantic, having been to
Mexico in 1862. The dimensions of the Normandte are — length at
the load line, 253 feet 6 inches ; breadth, 55 feet 3 inches ; draught,
22 feet 9 inches ; height of battery, 5 feet 8 inches ; displacement,
5,600 tons. The length of the ship is therefore less than five times the
breadth. The Normandie is armoured round and round on the wood
plank and frame of the ships with 4-J-inch plates. The Noi-mandie
was condemned as unfit for further service, and ordered to be broken
up, towards the end of 1871,
The Invincible is an exact reproduction of the Normandie. She
is, like the former, a 36-gun frigate, her guns being of the calibre 30,
which corresponds to the 100-pounder of Sir William Armstrong.
Her engines are 900 horse-power nominal. Her length at the water-
line is 78 metres ; breadth, 17 ; she draws 7 m. 75 c, the height of
Jber lower tier being 1 m. 82 c. ; and she is provided y:\i£ 155
FBANCE. 73
Tonnds in place of 110, the number allotted to the old vessels.
Her lig, with the sails and masts, is rather heavier than that of
the Norvmndie,
The Taureau, launched at Toulon on the 10th of June, 1865, is one
of the most remarkable among the French ironclads. The Taureau
]b a steam-ram, of peculiar construction, drawing but little water,
and rising but a few feet above the waves. Her prow terminates in
a point, and this point is armed with a kind of massive bronze cone
which serves as her spur. It is with this spur that the Taureau,
driven at a speed of 12 to 14 knots an hour by machinery of 500-
borse power, can strike and split a ship. The Taureau is, moreover,
supplied with two screws, which enable her to turn in a very small
space and with the greatest fecility. She carries but a single gun,
which weighs twenty tons, and has but one deck, which is plated
with iron from one end to the other. The sides of the hull are like-
wise plated with iron the full length, from 3 feet under the water-
line to the deck. The deck and the sides form, as it were, an iron
box, safe from any shot that may be fired at it. It is in this iron box
that the machinery is placed, and the entire crew during an action,
except those in the tower. The deck of the Taureau is covered over
its entire length with a cylindrical ball -proof dome. The surfece of
the dome is so inclined that it is not practicable to walk on it, and
it is held to be impossible to capture the vessel by boarding.
The largest ironclad in the navy of France is the Hochambeau,
formerly called ' Dunderberg,' a ram built for the United States, in
1865, and purchased by the French government in the summer of
1867, for the sum of 400,000/. The ram of the Rochamheau is
part of the ship, and is not bolted or fastened on as is usually the
case, but is an extension of the bow, which for 50fl. is a firm and
solid mass of timber. This is covered over with heavy wrought-
iron armour, and forms a beak, which, driven at a high rate of speed,
it is said will pierce through the strongest ships. On the side of
the vessel below the casemate the armour is 3^ inches thick, and
placed on vertically in screw-bolted slabs, from 12 feet to 15 feet
long and 3 feet wide. The propeller and two rudders are protected
by a shelf, which runs out aft and is braced to the stem and sides.
Of the two rudders, the first is the one common to all ships, the
other is placed above and forward of the propeller. The Rochamheau
carries 14 guns, and has a total burthen of 5,090 tons.
The smaller of the French ironclads are mainly destined for the
attack and defence of coasts, roadsteads, or harbours. They com-
prise, besides the ordinary floating batteries built chiefly for the
Russian and Italian wars, vessels, eleven in number, called * Batteries
flottantes d^montables/ all of which can be taken to pieces, and
carried any distance over land. At the end of 1^^^, \ke^^'\xciii-
74 THE statesman's year-book.
clads were * en magasin/ that is, packed up and stored away at the
arsenal of Toulon.
The greater number of the large unarmoured screw steamers of
the French navy are not in active service, being either stripped of
their guns, or on the reserve list. Only two out of the twenty-
nine ships of the line of this class, the ' Louis XFV.,' 480 horse-
power, with 116 guns, and the * Jean-Bart,' 400 horse-power, with
66 guns, were afloat in 1869, and in all other cases the service was
carried on by smaller screw and paddle steamers. A considerable
proportion of the 113 sailing vessels are employed as ' Garde p^ches,'
on the fishing grounds near the coasts of France.
The French navy is manned by conscription, like the army. The
marine conscription, however, is of much older date than that of the
land forces, having been introduced as early as the year 1683. On
the navy lists are inscribed the names of all male individuals of the
' maritime population ; * that is, men and youths devoted to a sea-
faring life, from the 18th to the 50th year of age. The number of
men thus inscribed fluctuates from 150,000 to 180,000. Though all
are liable to conscription the government, as a rule, dispenses from
taking men over forty and under twenty, as well as pilots, captains,
the fathers of large families, and able seamen who have signed for
long voyages. The time of service in the navy is the same as that
in the army, with similar conditions as to reserve duties, furloughs,
and leave of absence for lengthened periods. For administrative
purposes, tht» iive great * divisions maritimes ' are subdivided into
twelve * arrondissements maritimes,' as follows : —
DiyisionB Arrondissements
1. Cherbourg Dunkerque— Le Havre.
2. Brest Brest — Saint Serran.
3. Lorient Lorient — Nantes.
4. Rochefort Rochefort — ^Bordeaux — Bayonne.
5. Toulon Marseilles — Toulon — ^Ajaccio.
At the head of the administrative government of each maritime
division is a Vice-admiral bearing the title of * Prefet maritime.'
According to the budget of the Minister of Marine and the Colonies
for the year 1869, the French navy was oflicered by 2 admirals;
16 vice-admirals in active service, and 10 on the reserve list ; 30
rear-admirals in active service, and 19 on the reserve list; 130
captains of first-class men of war ; 286 captains of frigates ; 825
lieutenants; 600 ensigns; and 300 midshipmen, or * aspirants;' —
altogether 2,218 officers. The sailors, afloat and on shore, num-
bered 39,346 in 1869, which, together with engineers, dockyard
labourers, navy-surgeons, chaplains, and other * personnel,' brought
the grand total of men engaged in the service of the Imperial fleet
up to 74,403. On the war-footing, the strength of the navy can be
raised to 170,000 men, this being the number entered on the lists
o/' the maritime conscription.
FKANCE.
75
The progress of the French navy in the course of nearly a century
i8 represented in the following figures : — In 1780 the fleet of war
consisted of 60 first-class ships, 24 second-class, and 182 smaller
vessels, or altogether 266 ships, with 13,300 guns, and 78,000 sailors.
In 1790, the number had decreased to 246 ships, with 51,000 sailors,
and less than 10,000 guns; while at the battle of Trafalgar, 1805,
in which the greater part of the Imperial naval force was engaged,
there were only 18 French men-of-war, with 1,352 guns. In 1844,
the navy amounted to 226 sailing vessels, and 47 steamers, with
8,639 guns, and 24,513 sailors; and this strength was not increased
till the year 1855, when the Government ordered the entire re-
organisation of the navy, including a substitution of ironclads and
steamers for wooden and sailing vessels, the result of which was the
construction of the actual fleet of war.
Area and Population.
France, previous to the war of 1870-71, had an area of 543,051
square kilomtoes, or 207,480 Engl, square miles, and was divided
into 89 departments, and subdivided into 373 arrondissements,
2,941 cantons, and 37,548 communes. The last census of the
population, taken May 15, 1866, showed the total to amount to
38,067,094, being an increase of 680,933 over the preceding enume-
ration of 1861. By the Treaty of Peace with Germany, concluded
May 10, 1871, modified by the Convention of October 12, 1871,
France lost one entire department, that of the Bas-Rhin ; 2 arron-
dissements, with fractions of a third, of the adjoining department of
the Haut-Rhin ; and the greater portion of the department of the
Moselle, together with a number of cantons and comnmnes in the
departments of Meurthe and the Vosges. The total loss of territory
amounted to 14,508 square kilometres, or 5,580 Engl, scjuare miles,
and the loss of population to 1,597,219 souls, reducing the area of
France to 201,900 Engl. sq. miles, with 36,469,875 inhabitants.
The following table gives the results of the census of 1866, with
deduction of the districts ceded to Germany in 1871 : —
Departments
JNumbor of
arrondisse-
ments
Number of
cantons
Number of
communes
Population
Ain
Aisne ....
AlHer ....
Alpes (Basses-) .
Alpes (Hautes-)
AlpeS'Mantimea . . /
5
5
4
6
3
3 1
35
37
28
30
24
26
450
837
317
251
189
146
371,643
565,025
376,164
143,000
122,117
76
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
DqMurtanents
Ard^he
Ardennes .
Ari^ge
Aube
Aude
Areyron .
Bouehes-du-Rhone
Calvados .
Cantal
Charente .
Charente-InfSrieure
Cher .
Corr^ze
Corse
Cote-d'Or .
Cotes-du-Nord .
Creuse
Dordogne .
Doubs
Drome
Eure
Eure-et-Loire .
Finistfere .
Gard
Garonne (Haute-)
Gers .
Gironde .
H^rault .
Ille-et-Vilaine .
Indre
Indre-et-Loire .
Is^re
Jura .
Landes
Loir-et-Cher
Loire
Loire (Haute-) .
Loire-Lif(6rieure
Loiret
Lot .
Lot-et-Garonne .
Loz^re
Maine-et-Loire .
Manche
Mame
Mame (Haute-)
Mayenne .
Meurthe-et-MosolIe
Mease
/ Morbihan ,
Kmnberof
arrondiBee-
Number of
cantons
Nnmber of
communes
Popnlation
3
31
339
387,174
5
31
478
326,864
3
20
335
250,436
5
26
446
261,951
4
31
435
288,626
5
42
285
400,070
3
27
107
547,903
6
37
765
474,909
4
23
260
237,994
5
29
427
378,218
6
40
479
479,559
3
29
291
336,613
3
29
286
310,843
5
62
362
259,861
4
36
717
382,762
5
48
384
641,210
4
25
261
• 274,057
5
47
682
502,673
4
27
639
298,072
4
29
367
324,231
5
36
700
394,467
4
24
426
290,753
5
43
284
662,485
4
39
345
429,747
4
39
578
493,777
5
29
466
295,692
6
48
549
701,855
4
36
332
427,245
6
43
350
592,609
4
23
245
277,860
3
24
281
325,193
4
45
552
581,386
4
32
583
298,477
3
28
330
306,693
3
24
297
275,757
3
30
323
537,108
3
28
262
312,661
5
45
213
598,598
4
31
349
357,110
3
29
318
288,919
4
35
316
327,962
3
24
193
137,263
5
34
380
532,325
6
48
644
573,899
5
32
665
390,809
3
28
550
259,096
3
27
274
367,855
4
21
575
366,617
4
28
587
301,653
4
37
243
601,084
FBANCE.
n
Departments
1 Number of
arrondiflee-
mentB
1
Nnmber of
cantons
Number of
communes
Population ;
3 . . . .
4
26
312
342,773 ;
• • •
7
60
660
1,392,041
• • •
4
35
700
401,274
• • •
4
36
610
414,618
B-Calais .
6
43
903
749,777
,e-D6me .
5
60
444
671,690
ke& (Basses-) .
5
40
659
435,486
i^s (Haut^s-) .
3
26
480
240,252
^es-Orientales .
3
17
231
189,490
(Remainder;
1
8
96
66,980
s . . .
2
28
259
678,648
(Haute-) .
3
28
583
317,706
-etrLoire .
5
48
686
600,006
3
4
33
386
463,619
3 . . .
4
29
326
271,663
e (Haute-)
4
28
310
273,768
• •
3
28
71
2,160,916
•InfSrieure
5
61
766
792,768
-et-Mame .
5
29
528
354,400
-et-Oise
6
36
684
533,727
B (Deux-) .
4
31
356
333,156
le
5
41
• 833
572,640
• •
4
35
316
365,513
et-Craronne
3
24
194
228,969
p • •
3
27
144
308,560
use .
4
22
149
266,091
&e
3
30
298
404,473
le
5
31
296
324,627
le (Haute-)
4
27
200
326,037
»
4
21
621
397,981
6
! 5
37
2,842
483
35,807
372,589
36,469,876
Total .
' 361
a law of the National Assembly, passed Sept. 11, 1871, the
Qs of the two departments of Meurthe and of Moselle remain-
France were united into one, under the provisional name of
he-et-Moselle.
J increase of population in France within the last century
. half has been comparatively less than in any other State
«tem Europe, as exhibited in the following table. It must
[narked, however, that the numbers given under the first
•eriods are not the result of actual enumerations, but of oflicial
ations, more or less uncertain. The population of 1700,
Corsica and the provinces of Lorraine, and Venaissin, or
ion, did not belong to France, was made up after rctumH
? royal comptroller of iSnances, and is, pTobabVj, Xk^ \easix
78
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOBl.
trustworthy; the counting of 1762 was undertaken with more
accuracy, and is believed to be tolerably correct, as well as that
of 1772 ; but the numerical calculation of 1784, made .by order
of Necker, was again nothing but a rough estimate. The subse-
quent numbers were obtained from regular census returns ; —
Year
Population
Increase during
the period
Annual average
of increase
1700
19,669,320
___
1762
21,769,163
2,099,843
56,259
1772
22,672,000
902,837
90,283
1784
24,800,000
2,128,000
177,333
1801
27,349,003
2,549,003
149,941
1806
29,107,426
1,768,422
361,686
1821
30,461,876
1,334.460
90,296
1826
31,858,937
1,397,062
279.412
1831
32,669,223
710,286
142,067
1836
33,540,910
971,687
194,337
1841
34,230,178
676,809
135,362
1846
36,400,486
1,170,308
264,062
1861
35,783,170
382,684
75,537
1856
36,039,364
256,194
61,238
1861
37,386,161 1
764,309
736,113*
152,862
1866
38,067,094
680,933
136,186
It is calculated that the loss of population to France in the war
against Germany, from the middle of July 1870 to the end of
February 1871, was upwards of 600,000. The drain upon the
population caused by former wars, undertaken during the reign of
Napoleon III., and the cost of the same, are stated as follows, in a
report of the British Secretary of Legation in France, dated July
1809 :—
Wars
Coat
Loss of Men
Crimea
Italy .....
China and Mexico ,
Total.
£
340,000,000
60,000,000
40,000,000
80,000
60,000
65,000
440,000,000
206,000
*
* If to this drain be added the increase in the standing army,'
says the report, ' it can scarcely be wondered at that the population
should be in a stationary condition, and that such a state should
have seriously affected, for some time, the national prosperity.'
There were, at the census of 1866, 9 million families in France, 1
million of them in easy circumstances. Of the 8 millions belonging
* Increase through annexation.
FBANCE.
79
the industrial and working classes, 3 millions were inhabitants of
ms. Whereas the town population of England is computed at
ir-fifths of the whole, in France it is about two-fifths of the whole.
Land is very equally distributed among the bulk of the population,
d the same is the case with personal property. The funded debt
France, 540,000,000/. sterling, in roimd numbers, was held, on
nuary 1, 1867, by 1,095,683 persons, giving a share of about
01. to each. On the other hand, the national debt of Great
itain, 770,000,000/. sterling, was held in 1865 by only 126,331
reons, giving a share of more than 6,000/. to each on the average.
lere were, in 1866, six million houses in France, the greater
mber of them freeholds, with land belonging to the occupiers.
Official documents published in 1869 show that from 1836 to
61 the rural population underwent a diminution of 1*18 per cent.,
nle that of the towns constantly increased, but in very different
oportions. In the towns of from 5,000 to 10,000 inhabitants, the
gmentation was little, while it was more than 60 per cent, in the
WTis of more than 20,000 souls. The following was the progressive
crease in the population of the four principal towns of France, from
120 to 1866, date of the last census : —
Town
Population in 1820
Population in 1861
Population in 1866
Paris ....
Lyon ....
Marseille
Bordeaux
713,766
115,841
101,217
92,375
1,696,141
318,803
260,916
162,750
1,825,274
323,954
300,131
194,241
The subjoined table gives the result of marriage in France as
►mpared with other countries : —
Countries
/
France
Switzerland
Norway
England
Austria
Belgium
Bavaria
Saxony
Netherlands
Kussia
Spain
Prussia
Grppce
ItaJjr
Period of
obeervation
1851-60
1856-60
1851-60
1862-64
1861 -63
1857-64
1858-62
1860-62
1860-62
1858
1858-61
1859-61
1861
1863-67
Birtbs to each
marriage
3.07
3.90
3.92
3.94
3.95
3.97
4.02
4.10
4.23
4.46
4.47
4.48
4.^5
8o
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
The increase of the population of Paris firom 1831 till 1866 wa
as follows : —
1
Total popnloCicMi
ATeraoe
annaal
increase
per cent.
Census
1 jeare
WithiTi city wans
Within fortifi-
cstiona
Total citj
nonnlatinn
tr^'lr' ' ■■■" •'^*
( 1831
785,862
75,574
861,436
1836
899,313
103,320
1,002,633
3.28
1 1841
935,261
124,564
1,059,825
1.14
; 1846
1,053,897
173,083
1,226,980
3.15
1851
1,053,262
223,802
1,277,064
0.82
1856
1,174,346
364,267
1,538.613
4.10
1861
_^_
1,696,141
2.05
1866
1,825,274
1.52
In comparing the increase of population, it has to be noticed tha
while the old city of Paris extended over 3,438 hectares, the presen
city occupies 7,802 hectares.
The total population of Paris enumerated at the census of 186<
comprised a garri.<»on of 25,294, leaving the number of civi
inhabitants 1,799,980. This civil population was constituted ii
regard to origin and birth as follows : —
Origin Nnmbers
Parisians 592,763
Native French, bom in the departments . . . 1,098,815
Naturalized citizens 2,512
Strangers 104,114
Not ascertained 1,773
Total 1,799,980
In 1846 the population of France was distributed as follows :-
Eural, 75*58 per cent. ; urban, 24*42 per cent. In 1861 the pre
portion was — Rural, 71*14 per cent ; urban, 28*86 per cent. Th
decrease of the rural, and increase of town population, has cob
tinned since 1861, at an augmented rate.
Trade and Industry.
The foreign trade of France is officially divided into 'genen
commerce,* including the sum-total of all commercial transaction!
and * special commerce,' descriptive of such imports as are consume
in France, and such exports as have been produced within th
country. The sum total of the general commerce of France in th
four years 1866-69 averaged 7,500 millions of francs, of whic
3,500 millions represented the imports and 4,000 millions the exporti
The value of the special commerce in each of the four years 1866 t
JS39 13 shown in the following table : —
FBANCB.
8l
Years
Imports entered for home
oonsnmption
Bxports of domestic pro-
duce and mannf aotores
1866
1867
1868
1869
Francs
2,793,484,000
3,026,514,000
3,398,572,000
3,820,197,000
Francs
3,180,609,000
2,825,910,000
2,906,790,000
3,363,587,000
The principal articles imported into France for home consumption
in the ^ree years 1866-68 were raw cotton, silk, wool, wheat, and
coals. The value of the imports of cotton in each of the three
years was : —
' Cotton imports
1866
1867
1868
Francs
Francs
Francs
From United I [ingdom .
147,108,866
52,570,070
47,994,788
; „ Txirkey
26,092,045
17,555,439
22,537,231
1 » Egypt.
35,626,439
19,418,871
24,713,887
„ British India
23,926,526
26,522,534
51,831,802
„ United States
153,453,191
98,805,208
122,398,853
„ Brtusil i
16,542,393
7,460,996
10,248,750
Total . . •[
426,069,065
236,952,281
295,440,823
£17,042,762
9,478,091
11,817,633
The value of the imports of raw silk in each of the three years
was: —
Silk imports
1866
1867
1868
From United Kingdom .
„ British posses- *|
sions in the >
Mediterranean J
„ Italy .
„ Turkey
„ British £. Indies
„ China.
Total . . 1
Francs
72,121,590
11,270,543
12,831,683
26,285,648
3,147,525
5,306,242
Francs
76,305,463
11,449,628
15,745,925
21,028,586
9,705,717
20,459,876
175,026,844
7,001,074
Francs
91,227,225
2,743,425
13,970,775
21,540,225
8,463,900
32,607,375
217,004,250
8,680,170
149,206,590
£5,968,264
82
THE statesman's YEAB-BOOK.
The value of the imports of wool in each of the three years was:-
Wool imports
1866
1867
1868
From United Kingdom .
„ Turkey
„ Kio de la Plata .
„ Uruguay .
„ Belgium
„ Zollverein .
„ Algeria
Total . . 1
Francs
71,999,368
32,952,099
35,552,251
17,489,444
14,327,435
14,063,510
18,450,376
Francs
74,441,779
19,444,832
49,189,416
21,384,917
13,005,585
7,183,711
15,318,703
Francs
78,870,480
18,517,680
58,867,920
23,316,960
19,901,280
10,394,160
15,533,520
245,843,633
£9,833,345
223,691,661
8,947,266
265,318,560
10,612,742
The value of the imports of wheat in each of the three years was : —
Wheat imports
1866
1867
1868 i
Francs
Francs
Francs
From United Eongdom .
2,094,487
12,266,388
7,412,400
„ Belgium
1,717,895
16,197,336
9,396,000
„ Bussia
1,704,014
37,274,940
46,148,400
„ Zollverein .
5,546,783
37,320,624
39,236,400
„ Italy .
292,703
21,575,304
17,726,400
„ Turkey
TotHJ .
598,650
26,223,228
117,867,600
16,539,981
182,532,996
282,394,800
£661,599
7,301,319
11,295,752
The value of the imports of coal in each of the three years was: —
Goal imports
1866
1867
1868
From United Kingdom .
„ Belgium
„ Zollverein .
TotAl . . 1
Francs
32,813,181
74,917,076
21,112,822
Francs
36,875,301
70,703,900
23,006,569
Francs
33,537,998
73,721,354
23,754,803
128,855,126
£5,114,205
130,595,268
5,223,811
131,031,557
5,241,262
The three principal articles of home produce exported from
France are silk fabrics, woollen febrics, and wines. The value
FSAMCK.
83
of silk manu&ctures exported in the three years 1 868-70 averaged
500,000,000 francs, or 20,000,000/., nearly one-half of which went
to the United Kingdom, while of woollen fabrics the average amount
exported in the same period was of the value of 125,000,000
francs, or 5,000,000/., rather more than two-fifths going to the
United Kingdom. Of wine, the exports rose from 234,000,000
francs, or 9,360,000/. in 1866, to 250,000,000 fi-ancs, or 10,000,000/.
in 1870. The quantities of wine exported to the United Kingdom
amounted to 3,668,842 gallons in 1866 ; to 3,771,301 gallons in
1867 ; to 4,745,440 ^ons in 1868 ; to 4,255,483 gaUons in 1869 ;
and to 4,779,074 gallons in 1870 — the declared value of these wine
exports being 1,456,060/. in 1866; 1,497,917/. in 1867; 1,875,881/.
in 1868; 1,585,858/. in 1869; and 1,468,170/. in 1870. The
quantities of brandy exported from France to the United Kingdom
amounted to 5,554,771 proof gallons in 1866; to 4,773,380 gallons
in 1867 ; to 3,973,184 gallons in 1868 ; to 3,841,644 gallons in
1869 ; and to 7,845,800 gallons in 1870— the declared value of these
brandy exports being 1,401,013/. in 1866 ; 1,365,612/. in 1867 ;
1,294,873/. in 1868; 1,233,711/. in 1869; and 2,138,832/. in 1870.
Nearly one-half of the total exports of wine and spirits from France
to foreign countries went to the United Kingdom in 1870.
The subjoined tabular statement shows the real, or declared value,
in pounds sterling, of the total exports sent from France to Great
Britain and Ireland, and of the total imports of British and Irish
produce and manu^tures into France, in each of the ten years,
b^inning 1861 and ending 1870: —
%
VAftra
Exports from France
Imports of British Home
to Great Britain
Produce into Franoe
£
£
1861
17,826,646
8,896,688
1862
21,675,616
9,209.367
1863
24,025,717
8,673,309
1864
25,640,761
8,187,361
1865
31,626,231
9,062,096
1866
37,016,764
11,700,140
1867
33,734,806
12,121,010
1868
33,896,327
10,662,734
1869
33,627,380
11,438,330
1870
37,607,614
11,643,139
The following table gives the real, or declared value, in pounds
sterling, of the principal articles of merchandize, and agricultural
and other produce, which were exported from France to the United
Kingdom during each of the two years 1869 and 1870 ; —
62
! STATESMAN8 TEAK-BOOK.
Eiporta from Fmnco to Tlnllal Klngflom
IMS
1870
Aoimnla;
Oxen, bulla, cows, and Eolvm
Sheep and lamba .
Brass and bronze manufftctures
Butter ....
China and pon^elain ware
ClocJis and watches, viz. :
Cloeta ....
Watches
£
430,478
Ifi.BHl
66,ari8
2,931,4n0
92,936
224.624
183.057
187,227
569,814
78,142
974,8aS
33,276
358,376
188,612
119.332
131.044
228,901
69,383
1,022,766
53,535
70^068
177.541
168.866
416.BD6
18,228
39,326
100,977
63,321
186,689
1,448,613
179,110
569,658
8,994,314
1,283,711
1,294,364
£
112,961
5,943
84,4t>9
1,672,899
68,861
181,517
128.318
1.464.M0
493,530
91,593
864,619
96,238
245,046
188,823
167.113
S1,33S
144,082
16,473
961,288
87,426
12,319
B8,3B8
111,636
231,028
298,052
41,022
21,252
99,091
36,902
197,364
2,029,682
196,874
449.167
10,904,0*5
2,138,832
2,361,667
1,468,170
383,923 ,
2,278,627
6,162.661 /
Cotton manufhclures .
Flax, unaresEed ,
Flowerfl, ajtifieial
Fruit, raw ....
Oanincine ....
Hidea, tanned
Leather manufaptureB, viz. :
Boota and ahaea .
Boot front* .
Madder and madder root .
Musical inatruments of all aorts
Oil, rape . . .
Oil-BPed cakes .
Oil or spirit of turpentint. .
Platting of straw, chip, or othefc
PotatoEB ....
Hesin
^ceAa, clover
dilk,ravf ....
„ waete, inahe and husks
„ thniwn . . .
Silk manufiictnrea of Europe
Spirits, viz. brandy .
Sugar, reSned and norefined
Wine
■•-
aU .'
Wool, sheep and lambs'
Woollen swnufactnrM .
AU other articles except corn
142,044
1,586,639
6,752,766
Total, flirfuBLTe of com, mca
Corn, flour, and other breadstuff
Gmnd total .
.and
flour
31,349,661
2,177,719
33,527,380
1,001.119
37,607,514 1
The following tuljle eshibitB the real or declared Talue of ll
principal articles of British and Irish pwlnce and mamifietures I
imported from th« Unitmi Kingdom into France daring each of the I
two years 1869 and 1870 ;—
Inpana ot Biillnh produce tiom nulled Elnedam
{nUiPnnee
,».
..0 !
£
£
Apparel and haberdMhery
123,078
197.832 !
135, ees
108,868
CobIb, cindors, and culm
869,137
920,383 ,
Com, wheat
„ wheatflour
243,018
191,506 -.
„ mece goods
„ hosiery biqiiU wmps
887.277
766,871 ^
207,800
138,216
Drags and chemical produota ....
120,197
228,879
163,488
230,605
201,620
191,3^3
20ii,280
Maehinery, ateam engines
301,803
Metali, copper, wrought and unwrought
331.228
267.379
„ load and shot
57,872
68,113
187,9S1
123.090
Eine, wrought and nnwrooght .
78,aie
30,797
Napbtha, para£Bne oil, &c
70,69(1
46,530
Sillt, yarn
72.498
37,884
34Q,44a
113,630
106,36:! ,
Telegraph wirp and apparatus ....
"Wool ehpep and lambs'
534,432
208,199 i
380,282
208,433 '
"WooUenjarn
706,573
367,480 '
561,371
876.174 .
„ worsted atiii& .
1,337,676
1,168,362
Bann.lB unJ carpets .
166,819
04.698 1
of other sorts ,
137,688
174,434
Ail other artidoH
Total
1,484,230
3,183.327
11,438,330
11,643,139
It will be seen ftom the preceding tables that the imports of
Briliah produce and manufactures into France during recent years
iave not kept pace with the lannenHe increase of exports Irom
France to the Uiilti.'i;l Kingdom.
The Btrength of the French mercantile naTy, exclusive of small
86
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
fishing vessels — * bateaux de la p^che coti^re' — ^is shown in the fol-
lowing table, which gives the number and tonnage of the vessels,
classed according to tonnage, on January 1, 1866 and 1867 : —
^^ AaaiA/tA4f /\vi /\f \/ ACiaA^ **
1866
1867
V/IaBBlIlCaUOIl OI Y 6886'
rds .
Vessels
Tons
Vessels
Tons
' Of 800 tons and upwa
58
69,624
66
83,403
„ 700 to 800 tons .
37
27,338
39
28,971
„ 600 to 700 „
53
34,178
63
40,350
„ 600 to 600 „
116
63,572
122
66,315
„ 400 to 600 „
263
113,404
260
112,019
„ 300 to 400 „
292
103,436
301
106,526
„ 200 to 300 „
636
154,999
640
155,886
„ 100 to 200 „
1,274
179,389
1,342
187,217
„ 60 to 100 „
1,437
109,630
1,482
113,577
., 30 to 60 „
1,467
62,930
1,567
66,627
Under 30 .
Total
9,646
89,685
9,765
81,940
15,259
1,008,084
15,637
1,042,811
The above statement comprises both sailing vessels and steamers.
Of steamers, France possessed, on January 1, 1867, 96 of 200
horse-power, and above; 87 of between 100 and 200 horse-power;
the same number of between 60 and 100 ; 76 of between 30 and
60, and 61 of less than 30 horse-power. The total number of
steamers on January 1, 1867, was 407, of 129,777 tons, and
55,160 horse-power. There were 207 steamers belonging to the
ports of the Mediterranean, and 200 to those on the Atlantic. Of
the total mercantile navy, enumerated in the preceding table, under
date of 1867, there belonged 3,698 vessels, of 251,166 tons, to ports
on the Mediterranean; and 11,939 vessels, of 791,645 tons, to ports
on the Atlantic.
The growth of the railway system of France dates from the year
1840, previous to which there were but few lines in France. For
a time, the idea was entertained of making all the railways which
were to be built State property ; but in the end it was determined,
and settled by the law of June 11, 1842 — ^modified in 1858, 1859,
and 1863 — that the work should be left to private companies, super-
intended, however, and, if necessary, assisted in their operations, by
the State. Under this arrangement, the whole of the railways,
already made, and about to be constructed, were classed imder
two divisions, called * ancien r^seau,' or Old net- work, and
* nouveau r^seau,' or New net- work ; the former, as implied by
the name, representing the first-built main arteries of traffic, and
the latter the by-roads, laid down, in most instances, with a view
to public utility rather than to profit. On this accoimt, the lines
coming under the designation of New net- work received the grant
FBANCB, 87
of a state guarantee of 4 francs per cent, interest, with 65 centimes
additional for a sinking fund, on the capital expended for their
construction.
The French railways at present are almost entirely— the exception
being to the amount of less than 200 miles — in the hands of six
great companies. The length of lines held by each of these com-
panies on January 1, 1869, was as follows: — ^Paris, Lyons, and
Mediterranean, 3,921 kilomtoes ; Eastern of France, 2,656; Orleans,
3,361 ; Western of France, 2,104; Northern of France, 1,474 ; and
Southern of France, 1,708 kilometres. The six systems combined
had thus, in 1869, an aggregate of 15,224 kilometres, or 9,515 English
miles in operation. The produce per kilometre of the lines of
the six great companies was in 1868 as follows in the order of
their pamings : — Old network, Lyons, 82,034f. ; Northern, 77,489 ;
Western, 65,980f ; Eastern, 62,882f. ; Southern, 45,449f. ; and
Orleans, 41,623f. There was an increase of earnings, in 1868
over the year 1867, on the Southern of l,040f per kilometre ;
but the Western showed a diminution of 4,505f. ; Orleans, of
3,460f ; Northern, of 3,41 6f.; Lyons, of l,508f ; and the Eastern,
of 715f. per kilometre. The order in which the lines of the New
network stood in the amount of their produce per kilometre in
1868 was as follows :— Eastern, 62,798f; Lyons, 26,737f. ; North-
em, 22,749f. ; Western, 8,659f ; Orleans, 16,459f ; Rhone to Mont
Cenis, l,974f ; Southern, 12,013f. Those which showed an im-
provement in 1868 over 1867 were the Southern, 2,065f ; Western,
590f. ; Eastern, 38 If. On the others there was a falling off — the
Northern, 775f. ; Lyons, 745£ ; and Orleans, 568f. per kilometre.
The receipts on the various small companies ranged from 46,444f ,
on the line from Somain to Auzin and the Belgian frontier, down to
4,669f. only on that from Vitr6 to Fougeres, Brittany.
At the end of 1868 there were 36,800 kilometres of lines of
telegraphs in France. The number of telegraphic despatches sent
during the year 1868 was, in round numbers, 4,000,000, of which
one-fourth were international messages, and three-fourths for the
interior. The total receipts amounted to 9,000,000 francs, or
360,000Z., the average produce being 1 franc, or 10c?., for every
home, and 3 francs, or 25. 6d., for every international message.
The number of letters forwarded by the French post-office in
the year 1 868 was 360,000,000, and they produced a revenue of
72,567,000 francs, or 2,922,680Z. The post-office besides forwarded
printed matter and parcels to the number of 325,000,000 at a
revenue of 8,263,000 francs, or 330,520/., and issued money orders
to the number of 5,320,000, and the value of 157,000,000 francs,
or 6,280,000Z. for France, and to the number of 139,400,000, and
the value of 6^600^000 francs, or 264,000/. for foreign countries.
8S
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Colonies.
The Colonial Possessions of France, dispersed over Asia, Afinca,
America, and Polynesia, embrace, inclusive of the so-called * Pays
prot^g^s,' or Countries imder Protection, a total area of 1,114,787
square kilometres, or 463,827 English square miles. Not comprised
in the list is Algeria, which has a government and laws distinct from
the other Colonial Possessions, being looked upon, partly from its
proximity to France, and partly from serving as camp and practice-
field of a large portion of the standing army, as a more immediate
annex of the mother-coimtry. The estimated area and population
of the various Colonies and Countries under Protection, together
with the date of their first settlement, or capture, is shown in the
subjoined table, compiled from the latest official returns.
I. Colonies.
Asia: —
Possessions in India .
Cochin-China, old provinces
„ new provinces .
Total of Asia
Africa : —
(Senegal settlements .
Gold coast and Gaboon
Island of K^iinion, or Bourbon .
„ „ St. Marie .
Islands of Mayotte and Nossi-B^
Total of Africa .
America : —
Guiana, or Cayenne .
Guadeloupe and Dependencies .
Martinique ....
St. Pierre and Miguelon .
Total of America .
Polynesia : —
New Caledonia ....
Loyalty islands.
Marquesas islands .
TotAl of Polynesia.
Total, colonies
Date of
AcqnM-
tion
Area.
Square
kilometres
Popnlation
1679
1861
1867
1637
1843
1649
1635
1843
609
22,380
33,864
227,063
602,116 :
477,000 :
56,753
1,206,179 ;
250,000
20,000
2,511
910
620
1
607,398
186,133 !
207,886 !
6,110
20,717
1604
1634
1635
1635
1854
1864
1841
273,941
1,028,244
90,854
1,646
988
210
24,432
151,694
139,109
3,799
93,697
318,934
17,400
2,147
1,244
29,000
15,000
10,000
20,791
54,000
1,114,782
2,607,357
FRANCE.
89
n. Protected Countries.
Asia: —
Kiiigdom of Cambodge
F&lynesia : —
Tahiti and Dependencies .
Touamotou islands .
Gambier „ . . .
Toubonai and Vaviton
Total, protected conntries .
Date of
Acqidsi-
tion
Area.
flqnare
kilometres
Popnlaticm
1862
1841
1844
1844
1845
83,861
1,175
6,600
30
103
1,020,000
13,847
8,000
1,500
550
91,769
1,043,897
Total, colonies and protectorates
1,205,951
3,631,354
L
The commercial intercourse of the Colonial Possessions of France
is almost entirely with the mother-country, being restricted by
special legislation to this channel. But the only colonies possessing
commercial importance are the islands of Reunion, or Bourbon,
on the coast of Africa, and Martinique and Guadeloupe in America.
The value of the imports of R^imion averages 1,300,000/. per
annum, and of the exports 950,000/., while Martinique receives
imports of the annual value of 1,000,000/., and sends away exports
to the amount of 900,000/. and Guadeloupe with its dependencies
has imports averaging 800,000/., and exports of the value of
700,000/.
The commercial intercourse between the Colonial Possessions of
France and the United Kingdom is very small. With Reunion there
has been no direct trade since the year 1866, when raw sugar, to
the value of 5,082/., was exported to Great Britain. Martinique
with Guadeloupe sent exports of the value of 60,730/., one-half
consisting of raw sugar, to the United Kingdom in the year 1870,
and received in return British home produce valued at 41,857/., the
chief article being coals, value 32,581/.
The remaining French colonies have very little trade except
that derived from being military and naval stations. It is calcu-
lated that the total number of natives of France, not in the army
and navy, settled throughout the whole of the Colonial Possessions,
is under 2,000. A large penal settlement was formed in the colony
of Guiana during the years 1852-60, but the greater number of
persons, chiefly political prisoners, that were transported, perished
under the imhealthy climate.
Slavery was abolished throughout the whole of the Colonial Pos-
sessions of France by a decree of the Provisional Government of
February 24, 1848.
For an account of the g-overnment, revenue, popu\a\\.oxv,axi^ cotcv.-
merce ofAlgeriaj see the part Africa of the StatesmarC s Tear-hook,
90 THB statesman's tbab-book.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of France, and the British
equivalents, are —
Monet.
The Franc, of 100 centimes . . Approxiinate Talue lOd., or 25 Francs to
£1 sterling.
WsiOHTS AND MbasTJBBS.
The Gramme
>»
>»
Kilogramme
Quintal Meirique
„ Tonneau „
Litre, Liquid Measure
TT^rffJ't /I^<l™d Measure
" \ Liy Measure
„ Metre ....
KHometre
ft
»f
15*434 grains troy.
2*205 lbs. aToirdnpois.
220 „
2200
= 1*76 Imperial pints.
» 22 „ gallons,
a 2*75 „ bushels.
= 3*28 feet or 39*37 inches.
= 1093 yards, or nearly 5 furlongs, or
f mile.
:^€hibej ^ 35*31 cabic feet
Hectare = 2*47 acres.
KHomkre Carre ...» 247 acres, or 2§ K.C. to 1 square
mile.
The Grramme, that is the weight, in Tacno, of a Cnbic Centimetre of dis-
tilled water at a temperature of 89*2 degrees Fahrenheit, or 4 degrees Centi-
grade, is the unit of weight. It is equal to 15*432349 grains Troy. The
Gramme has for its subdivisions the Decigramme, or 10th of a Gramme ; the
Centigramme, or 100th of a Gramme ; and the Milligramme, or 1,000th of a
Gramme. In trade and commerce, the weights most frequently used are the
Kilogramme, of 1,000 Grammes ; the Metrical Quintal, of 100 Kilogrammes ;
and the Tonneau Metrique, of 1,000 Balogrammes. To facilitate the transac-
tions of the shop and the market the use of the non-decimal Half -Litre and
DouUe-Litre, and the Half-Decilitre and Double-Decilitre, are sanctioned by
l:iw, and these, with the Litre, are the chief measures in daily use. The
English value of the Litre may be roughly stated at 1} Imperial pints.
Statistical and other Books of Reference concerning
France.
1. OfFICLAX PUBIJCA.TIONS.
Annnaire du Ministere de rAgricnltnre, du Conmierce et des Travanx
Publics, pour TAnn^e 1871. Paris, 1871.
Bulletin des Lois. Imprim. nationale. Paris, 1S71.
Bulletin administratif de rinstruct ion publique. Paris, 1871.
Bulletin officiel du Ministere de I'lnterieur. Paris, 1871.
CSrcnlaires et Instructions officielles relatives a rinstruction publique. 8
— • 2871.
FRANCE. 91
Compte general de rAdministration de la Justice criminelle en France,
par le Garde des Sceanx, ministre de la justice. 4. Paris, 1871.
Commerce de la France. Documents statistiques r^unis par rAdministration
des Douanes. 4. Paris, 1871.
Minist^re des Finances : Comptes g^n^raux de rAdministration des Finances.
Paris, 1871.
Minist^re de TAgriculture, du Commerce et des Travaux publics : Archives
statistiques. Paris, 1871.
Situation 6conomique et commerciale de la France. £xpos6 comparatif pour
les quinze annees de la p6riode 1855-1869. Paris, 1871.
Tableau du Commerce g^n^ral de la France, avec ses Colonies et les Puis-
sances ^trang^res, pendant TAnn^e 1869. 4. Paris, 1871.
Report by Mr. Julian Fane, Secretary of Embassy, on the Finances of the
French Empire, dated February 1868; in 'Reports of H.M.'s Secretaries
of Embassy and Legation.* No. II. 1868. 8. London, 1868.
Report by Mr. Fane, Secretary of Embassy, on the Commerce between
Great Britain and France, dated Nov. 27, 1866; in * Reports of H.M.'b
Secretaries of Embassy. No. I. 1867. London, 1867.
Report by Mr. L. S. Sackville West, Secretary of Embassy, on the Com-
merce, Shipping, and General Statistics of France, dated Paris, Jan. 1, 1869 ;
in * Reports of H.M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. II. 1869. 8.
London, 1869.
Report by Mr. L. S. Sackville West, on the Finances and Public Credit of
Fiance, dated Paris, Jan. 10, 1869; in 'Reports of H.M.'s Secretaries of
Embassy and Legation.' No. 11. 1869. 8. London, 1869.
Report by Mr. L. S. Sackville West, on the Commerce and General Statis-
tics of France, dated Paris, July 1, 1869 ; in * Reports of H-M.'s Secretaries
of Embassy and Legation.' No IV. 1869. 8. London, 1869.
Report by Mr. L. S. Sackville West, on the Tenure of Land in France,
dated Paris, Nov. 19, 1869 ; in ' Reports from H. M.'s Representatives respect-
ing the Tenure of Land in the several Countries of Europe.' Part I. Fol. pp.
540. London, 1870.
Report by Mr. L. S. Sackville West, on the Revenue and Expenditure, the
Railways, and the State of Education in France, dated Paris, Feb. 1, Feb. 27,
March 16, March 22, and July 1, 1870; in 'Reports of H.M.'s Secretaries of
Embassy and Legation.' No. I. 1871. 8. London, 1871.
Trade Accounts. Foreign Countries. France: Years 1867-69. Fol. Lon-
don, 1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Annuaire de I'Economie politique etde la Statistique pour 1871. 16. Paris,
1871.
Annuaire de I'lnstruction publiquepour I'ann^e 1871. 12. Paris, 1871.
Audiffret (Marquis <f ), Syst^me financier de la France. 3rd edit. 6 vols.
8. Paris, 1867.
Jumale (Due <f ), The Military Institutions of France. Translated by
Captain Ashe. 8. London, 1869.
Boiteau (Paul), Fortune publique et Finances de la France, 2 vols. 8.
Pp. 1,200. Paris, 1865.
Boudon (Rasul), La V^rit^ sur la Situation ^conomique et financi^re de
rEmpire. 8. Pp. 620, Paris, 1867.
92 Ti^E statesman's teab-book.
Bwrat (K.)f Les Hoiull&resde la France en 1866. Distribution g^graphiqiL^
df^M terrains boailleri. Le« ouTriers mineurs en France. Statistique <L^
riDduatrie houilL&re. 8. Parii, 1807.
Olariiageran (J. J.), Histoire de Tlmpfit en Fiance. 8. Paris, 1869.
Duverffier de Hav/rcmne (Prosper), Histoire du Gonvemement parlementair^
en France. 9 vols. 8. Paris, 1857-69.
haimvlaye (^douard), Ulttat et ses Limites, snivi d'essais politiqnes sujr
I'instruction publique, les finances, le droit de petition, etc. Paris, 1865.
iMwrent (A.), Annnaire de la Marine marchande pour 1870, public ave<3
rautorisation du Ministre de la Marine et des Colonies. 8. Paris, 1871.
Lamrgne (L^on de\ L'feonomie rurale de la France. 3rd edit. 18. Pp. 475^ -
Paris, 1867.
Ltgoyt (A.), Du Morcellement de la Propria en France. 8. Pp. 16^-
Marseille, 1866.
Ijegoyt (A.), La France et T^taranger ; Etudes de statistique compar^e. 2^*
Mition. 8. Strasbourg, 1866.
Lhn (M,), De I'Accroissement de la Population en France et de la Doctrines
de Maltbus. 8. Paris, 1866.
Afar^« (^L^on), Les Forces defensives de la France. 8. Paris, 1868.
Meinec)ce (Prem.-Lieut.), Frankreichs Militar-Bilduijgsanstalten. Mit Be-
nuUung ofScieller Quellen. 8. Berlin, 1868.
iJervo (J)e)t Les Finances fran<jai8es sous I'ancienne Monarchie, la R^pu-
blique, le Consulat et TEmpire. 2 vols. 8. Park, 1864.
Notices Hur lea Colonies fran^aises, accompagn^e d'un atlas de 14 cartes.
8. l*p. 768. Paris, 1866.
Parim (Ksquirou de\ Traits des Impots, consid^r^s sous le rapport histo-
ri^e, ^nomique et politique en France et a I'^tranger. 4 vols. 8. Paris, 1867.
i^rww ("Caaimir), Lea Finances et la- Politique. De 1' influence des institu-
tions politique^ et de la legislation financi^re sur la fortune publique. Piaris,
1864.
Prat (Th. de\ Annuaire protestant: Statistique g^n^rale des divexsee
branohes du Protet>tautisme ftun^ais. 8. Paris, 1871.
Hambo^sim (J. ), Les Colonies fran^aises : histoire, production, administra-
tion et commerce. 8. Paris, 1868.
Ka^Hand (Xavier), Lea Marines de la France et de TAngleterre (1816-
1863). 8. Paris, 1864.
Kob^t (Cb.), De Tlguorance des Populations ouvri^res et rurales de la
France, et des Causes qui tendent a la perpetuer. 8. Montbeliard, 1865.
Saint^JTa-fytau (A. Girault Af), Diotionnaire, etc., de toutes les Commimes
de la France. Paris, 1864.
Schnitj'lir (Jean Henri), Statistique gen^rale de la France. Paris, 1870.
93
GERMANY.
(Deutsches Reich.)
Tlelfi^iTig Emperor.
Wilhelm I., Emperor of Germany, and King of Prussia, bom
March 22, 1797, the second son of King Friedrich Wilhehn ill. of
Prussia, and of Princess Louise of Mecklenburg- Strelitz ; educated
ibr the military career, and took part in the campaigns of 1818 and
1814 against France; Governor of the province of Pomerania,
1840 ; Military Governor of the Rhine provinces, 1849-57 ; appointed
R^ent of Prussia during the illness of his brother, Oct. 9, 1858 ;
ascended the throne of Prussia at the death of his brother, Jan. 2,
1861 . Commander-in-chief of the German armies in the war against
France, July 1870 to March 1871 ; proclaimed Emperor of Ger-
many at Versailles, January 18, 1871. Married June 11, 1829, to
Augusta, Empress of Grermany, and Queen of Prussia, born
Sept. 30, 1811, the daughter .of the late Grand-Duke Karl Fried-
rich of Saxe-Weimar.
Heir Apparent — Trince Friedrich Wilhelmy bom October 18, 1831,
eldest son of the Emperor-King; field-marshal in the army of
Prussia (see * Prussia,' p. 107).
The Imperial throne of Germany 'has always been filled by
election, though with a tendency towards the hereditary principle of
succession. Originally, the Emperor was chosen by the vote of all
the Princes and Peers of the Reich, but the mode came to be
changed in the fourteenth century, when a limited number of Princes,
fixed at seven for a time, and afterwards enlarged to nine, assumed
the privilege of disposing of the crown, and, their right being ac-
knowledged, were called Electors. With the overthrow of the old
Germanic Empire by the Emperor NapoMon, in 1806, the Electoral
dignity viitually ceased, although the title of Elector was retained
sixty years longer by the sovereigns of Hesse- Cassel, the last of them
dethroned in 1866 by Prussia. The election of the present Emperor
was by vote of the Reichstag of the Confederation, on the initiative
of all the reigning Princes of Germany.
Since the creation of the Imperial dignity by Charlemagne,
crowned * Kaiser ' at Rome, on Christmas-day in the year 800, there
have been the following Emperors of Germany ;—
94
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
House of Charlemagne,
Karl I., ' Der Grosse ' . 800-814
Ludwig I., • Der Fromme *
Lothar I.
Ludwig II.
814-840
840-866
865-875
876-877
877-881
881-887
887-899
899-911
Karl, * Der Kahle '
Ludwig IL
Karl, * Der Dicke'
Amulf .
Ludwig in., * Das Kind'
House of Franconia.
Konradl. . . . 912-918
House of Saxony.
HeinrichI.,*DerVogeIsteller^ 919-936
Otto I., * Der Grosse * . 936-973
Otto II. . . . 973-983
Otto in. . . . 983-1002
Heinrichn. . . . 1002-1024
House of Franconia.
Konradn. . . . 1024-1039
Heinrieh UL . . . 1039-1056
HeinrichlV. . . . 1066-1106
Heinrieh V. . . . 1106-1126
House of Saxony,
Lothar n. . . . 1126-1137
House of Hohen$taufen.
KonradllL . . . 1138-1162
Friedrich I., * Barbarossa '
Heinrieh VI. .
Philipp
Otto IV.
Friedrieh 11. .
Konrad IV. .
1162-1190
1190-1197
1198-1208
1208-1218
1218-1260
1260-1254
House of Habshurg.
KudolfL . . . 1273-1291
Adolf .... 1292-1298
Albert I. . . . 1298-1308
House of Luxemburg.
Heinrieh VII. . . . 1308-1313
Ludwig IV.
Karl IV.
Weneeslaua
Robert .
Jodocus .
Sigismund
1314-1347
1347-1378
1378-1400
1400-1410
1410-1411
1411-1437
House of Habsburg.
Albert II.
Friedrieh III.
Maximilian I.
Karl V.
Ferdinand I.
Rudolf n.
Matthias
Ferdinand II.
Ferdinand UI
Leopold I.
Joseph L
Karl VI.
KarlVn.
1438-1439
1440-1493
1493-1519
1619-1556
1556-1564
1564-1576
1576-1612
1612-1619
1619-1637
1637-1667
1657-1706
1705-1711
1711-1740
1742-1746
House of Habshurg -Lorraine.
Franz 1 1745-1765
Joseph II. . . . 1765-1790
Leopold II. . . . 1790-1792
Franz II. ... 1792-1806
House of HohenzoUem,
WilhelmL ... 1870
The average duration of reign of the fifty-four Emperors of
Germany enumerated in the preceding list was upwards of sixteen
years.
Constitution and Government.
The Constitution of the German Empire — ^Verfassimg des
Deutschen Reichs — bears date April 16, 1871. By its terms, all
the states of Germany * form an eternal union for the protection of
the Confederation and the care of the welfare of the German people '
— schliessen einen ewigen Bund zum Schutze des Bundesgebiets,
und zur Pflege der Wohlfahrt des Deutschen Volkes. The supreme
direction of die military and political affairs of the Empire is vested
m the King of Prussia, who, as such, bears the title of Deutscher
QEBMANT.
95
Kaiser. According to Art. 11 of the Constitution, ' the Kaiser
represents the Empire ^internationally' — hat das Reich volkerrecht-
fidi zu vertreten — and can declare war, if defensive, and make peace,
SB well as enter into treaties with other nations, and appoint and
receive ambassadors. To declare war, if not merely defensive, the
Sjdser must have the consent of the Bundesrath, or Federal Council,
in which body, together with the Reichstag, or Diet of the Realm,
are vested the legislative functions of the Empire. The Bundes-
nth represents the individual states of Germany, and the Reichstag
the German nation. The members of the Bundesrath, 58 in number,
are appointed by the governments of the individual states for each
session, while the members of the Reichstag, 382 in number, are
elected by imiversal suflFrage and ballot, for the term of three years.
The various states of Germany are represented as follows in the
Bundesrath and the Reichstag : —
states of the Empire.
»*
if
>»
it
»>
»
»»
Eingdom of Prussia ....
Bavaria.
Wiirteinberg .
Saxony ....
Grand-Duchy of Baden .
„ Meddenburg-Schwenn
„ Hesse
„ Oldenburg
„ Saxe-Weimar .
ff Mecklenburg-Strelitz
Duchy of Brunswick ....
,, Saxe-Meiningen .
„ Anhalt ....
Saxe>Coburg-Gt)tha .
Saxe-Altenburg .
Frincipedity of Waldeck .
Lippe-Detmold .
Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt
„ Schwarzburg-Sondershausen
„ Beuss-Schleiz .
„ Schaumburg-Lippe
„ Eeuss-Greiz
Free town of Hamburg
Liibeck.
))
>»
it
tt
it
it
n
it
Bremen
Keichsgebiet of Alsace-Lorraine
Total
Number of
members in
Bundesrath
17
6
4
4
3
2
3
58
Number of
deputies in
Beiohstag
236
48
17
23
14
6
9
3
3
1
3
2
2
2
382
96 - THE statesman's yeab-book.
The Beicbsgebiet of Alsace-Lorrame, separated from France by
Treaty of May 10, 1871, and provisionally unrepresented in the
l^islature of the Empire, will have, when admitted, one member in
the Bimdesrath, and fifteen deputies in the Beichstag.
Both the Bundesrath and the Reichstag meet in annual session,
convoked by the Kaiser. The Kaiser has the right to prorogue and
dissolve the Reichstag, but the prorogation must not exceed sLs.ty days ;
while in case of dissolution new elections have to take place within sixty
days, and a new session has to open within ninety days. All laws
for the Empire must receive the votes of an absolute majority of the
Bundesrath and the Reichstag. The Bundesrath is presided over
by the Reichskanzler, or Chancellor of the Empire, appointed by
the Kaiser, but the President of the Reichstag is elected by the
deputies. The payment of any salary, or compensation for expenses,
to the deputies, is forbidden by art. 32 of the Constitution.
The laws of the Empire, passed by the Bundesrath and the Reichs-
tag, to take efiect must receive the assent of the Kaiser, and be
countersigned when promulgated by the Chancellor of the Empire.
The latter, in his capacity as President of the Bundesrath, has the
right to be present at the deliberations of the Reichstag. But the
Chancellor and other officers of the executive are not responsible
for their actions either to the Federal Coimcil or the Diet of the
Realm, but only to the Emperor.
Chancellor of the Empire, — Prince Otto von Bismarck-Schdn"
hausen, born April 1, 1814 ; studied jurisprudence at Berlin and
Gottingen ; member of the Constituent Assembly of Prussia, 1848 ;
Minister Plenipotentiary of Prussia at the Diet of Frankfort, 1851-59 ;
Ambassador to the Court of St. Petersburg, 1859-62 ; Ambassador
of Prussia to the Emperor of the French, 1862; Minister of Foreign
Affairs, and chief of the Coimcil of Ministers of Prussia, September
23, 1862 ; Chancellor of the North German Confederation, 1867-70 ;
Chancellor of the Empire, January 19, 1871.
Acting under the direction of the Chancellor of the Empire, the
Bundesrath, in addition to its legislative functions, represents also a
supreme administrative and consultative Board. It prepares Bills, and
issues such supplementary provisions as may be required to insure
the enforcement of the Federal laws. The better to superintend the
administrative business of the Empire, the Bundesrath divides itself
into eight standing committees, respectively for army and naval
matters ; tariff, excise, and taxes ; trade and commerce ; railways,
posts, and telegraphs ; civil and criminal law ; and financial accounts
and foreign affairs. Each committee consists of representatives of at
least four states of the Empire ; but the foreign affairs' committee
includes only the representatives of the kingdoms of Prussia,
Bavaria, Saxonj, and Wurtemberg.
GEBMAirr. 97
BeTenne and Ezpenditoie.
Hie common expenditure of the Empire is defrayed, according to
Alt. 70 of the Omstitation, from the rerenaes arising from customs,
ffT**^" biancbes of excise, the profits of the post, and telegraphs.
Should the receipts from these varions sources of income not be
fliflicient to cover the expenditure, the indiyidnal states of Germany
Bay be aseased to make up the deficit, each state being made con-
Inbntory in proportion to its population. The common expenditure
is to be Toted. * as a mle ' — ^in der Regel — only for one year ; but
alao for any longer term ' in ^>ecial cases * — in besondem Pallen.
By a law which passed the Reichstag on May 31, 1871, the budget
of the former North German Confederation was adopted provisiou-
ally as the badget of the German Empire for the year 1871.
The Federal budget of the North German Confederation for the
year 1871 — passed by the Diet previous to the union of all the states
of Germany — ^was based upon estimates of expenditure of 77,446,287
dialer, or 11,616,943/., to be covered to the amount of 51,697,754:
llialer, or 7,754,663/., by receipts of the Confoderation, and the re-
mainder by contributions of the individual states, assessed pro rati
€/f population. In the budget, the sum of 72,721,861 thaler was
l^aced under the head of ordinary, and that of 4,724,426 thaler of
extraordinary disbursements. The total ordinary, or *■ continual '
Cfortdauemde) expenditure for the year 1871 was distributed as
follows : —
Pederal ChanceHeij, Federal Conodl, and Parlia-
ment 295.013
Department of Foreign Affiiirs .... 885,530
Federal Consulates 354,350
Federal Army 66,856,638
Federal Nary 3,596,730
FederalBebt 612,000
Federal Andit (Recbnnngshof ) .... 63,000
Federal Conrt of Jnstice 58,600
Total ordinary expenditure . 72,721,861
TTie extraordinary, or * for once ' (einmalige) expenditure for the
year 1870 was distributed as follows : —
Thaler
General Post Administration .... 12.220
Telegrai^ 59,822
Federal Army 248,224
Federal Navy 4,403,460
Total extraordinary expenditnre . . 4,724,426
Total expenditure . . . 77,446,287
H
98 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
The estimated revenue for the year 1871 was made up from the
following Confederate receipts : —
Thaler
Customs and Excise Duties 48,574,500
Stamp Duties 896,000
Surplus of the General Post 12,220
„ „ Telegraphs 59,822
Miscellaneous Eeceipts . . . . . . 2,155,212
(
Total revenue . . . 51,697,754
£7,754,663
The deficit of the year 1871, amounting to 25,748,533 thaler, or
*5,861,830Z., was to be discharged by Confederate contributions, the
assessment of Prussia amounting to 19,249,584 thaler, of Saxony to
1,954,203, of Mecklenburg-Schwerin to 462,079, of Brunswick to
225,400, of Oldenburg to 201,102, and of Saxe- Weimar to 140,892
thaler, and the remainder falling to the share of the other states.
At the end of 1870 the Confederation had contracted a public debt
of 220,000,000 thaler, or 33,000,000/., incurred for extraordinary
(expenditure on account of the army and navy, not provided for in the
])udgets. The debt was made up of two loans, the first, amounting
to 120,000,000 thaler, or 18,000,000/., issued under decree of July
21, 1870, and the second, amounting to 100,000,000 thaler, or
15,000,000/., issued under decree of Nov. 20, 1870. To this was
added a third loan — ^the first issued after the establishment of the
(German Empire— of 120,000,000 thaler, or 18,000,000/., under
a law passed April 26, 1871. Thus the total liabilities of the German
Empire amounted to 340,000,000 thaler, or 51,000,000/., at the end
of 1871.
Army and Navy.
1. Army.
By the Constitution of April 16, 1871, the Prussian obligation to
serve in the army is extended to the whole Empire, it being enacted
by Art. 57, that ' every German is liable to service — ^wehrpflichtig —
and no substitution is allowed.' The strength of the German army
on the peace footing is settled upon the basis of 1 per cent, of the
population, and the Prussian military legislation is applied to all
the states of the Empire. The annual budget of the German army
is established upon tiie basis of 225 thaler, or 33/. 155., per soldier
on active service, which amount is to be paid into the Imperial
excheguer out of the customs' receipts ; but should those receipts
GERMANY.
99
not be sufficient, the deficiency must be provided for by means of a
tax in proportion to the population of each state.
The 63rd Article of the Constitution of 1871 enacts ' the whole
of the land forces of the Empire shall form a united army, in war
and peace under the orders of the Kaiser ' — die gesammte Land-
macht des Keichs wird ein einheitliches Heer bilden, welches im
Kri^ imd Frieden unter dem Befehle des Kaisers steht. The
sovereigns of the principal states have the right to select the lower
grades of officers ; and the King of Bavaria, by a convention, signed
Nov. 23, 1870, has reserved to himself the special privilege of
superintending the general administration of that portion of the
Grerman army raised within his dominions. But the approval of the
Kaiser must be obtained to all appointments, and nothing affecting
the superior direction of the troops of any state of the Empire can
be done without his consent. It is enacted by Art. 64 of liie Con-
stitution of 1871 that *all German troops are bound to obey uncon-
ditionally the orders of the Kaiser' — alle deutschen Truppen sind
verpflichtet, den Befehlen des Kaisers unbedingt Folge zu leisten —
* and must swear accordingly the oath of fidelity.'
The army of the German Empire comprised, in June 1870, 118
regiments of infantry, 76 regiments of cavalry, 26 regiments of
artillery, 13 battalions of engineers, and as many of train, contri-
buted as follows by the different states : —
1 German Army, Peace footing
1
Officers
Sui^eODS
Rank and File
HorBes
1. Infantry: —
Infantry of th« line
TiHndwehr
Jager
Total Infantry .
2. Cavalry ....
3. Artillery: —
Field Artillery
Fortress Artillery .
Total Artillery .
! 4. Pioneers.
5. Train ....
6. Depots and Invalides
7. Staff . . .
Total.
8,578
509
574
888
1
52
241,058
4,378
13,780
4,616
3
182
9,661
941
259,216
4,700
2,331
1,672
698
279
137
30
65,296
29,109
12,650
69,013
1
13,733
270
2,370
167
41,759
14,003
880
221
128
1,800
38
18
9,664
4,183
' 3,781
1
133
2,274
31
2,800 1
17,391
1,443
i 383,899
1
92,954 1
H 2
lOO
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
Wher placed on the war footing, the number of officers is raiw
to 27,703 ; of surgeons to 4,576 ; and of rank and file to 1,261,0^
men, while the number of horses is increased to 271,976. Tl
total rank and file of army on the war-footing is returned ;
numbering 145,336 non-combatants and 1,117,028 combatants.
For further details regarding the German army, its formatio
Mode of service, and general organisation, see the next artid
* Prussia,' pp. 121-23.
2. Navy,
The formation of a German navy, due to the initiative of Prussi
dates firom 1848, and rapid progress has been made in it for the 1^
lew years. According to documents laid before the Reichstag
the session of 1871, the fleet of war of the Empire consisted, at i.
beginning of the year, of the following screw and paddle steame
and sailing vessels : —
Screw Steamers,
Ironclads : —
Konig Wilhelm
Prinz Friedrich Karl
Kronprinz
Arniinitis .
Prinz Adalbert .
Frigates and Corvettes : —
Hertha
Gazelle .
Arcona
Vineta
Elizabeth .
Victoria .
Augusta .
Nymphe .
Medusa .
Tonnage
/
Gunboats : —
8 first-class, of 80 horse-power
and 3 guns each .
14 second-class, of 60 horse-power
and 2 guns each .
Yacht:—
GriUe
5,938
4,044
3,404
1,230
1,230
1,829
1,715
1,715
1,829
2,016
1,543
1,543
956
956
5,858
5,858
445
Hone power
1,150
950
800
300
300
400
400
400
400
400
400
400
200
200
640
840
160
Guna
23
16
16
4
3
28
28
28
28
26
14
14
17
17
24
28
GERMANY.
lOI
.
Toimage
Hone-power
Guns
' Paddie steamers.
Corvettes : —
fiarbarossa (guard ship) .
Preussiseher Adler ,
1
900
850
300
300
9
4
Total, 38 Steamers .
Sailing Vessels.
^ Frigates : —
Gefion
Thetis
Niobe
i Brigs:-
Mosquito
Rover
Undine
Hela
Total, 7 Sailing Vessels
36,552
1,360
1,524
1,052
551
551
551
274
8,466
320
48
38
28
16
16
8
6
5,863
—
160
There was added to the German navy, in July 1870, the steamer
* fienown,' 54 guns, purchased from the British Government. At
the same date there were in course of construction seven men-of-
var, namely, at the dockyard of Wilhelmshaven the iron-clad
turret-ship, * Grosser Kurfurst,' and the steamer * Loreley ' ; at the
dockyard of Kiel-E]lerbeck the iron-clad turret-ship, *Friedrich
der Grosse,* and at the dockyard of Danzig the iron-clad corvette
* Hansa,' the corvette * Ariadne,' and the avisos * Albatross ' and
* Nautilus/ all screw steamers.
The three largest ships of the German navy are the ironclade
*Kbnig Wilhelm,' *Prinz Friedrich Karl,' and *Kronprinz.' The
* Konig Wilhelra,' built at the Thames Ironworks, Bkckwall, and
laxmched on the 25th of April, 1868, was designed by the chief con-
structor of the British navy, is of 5,938 tons burthen, with engines of
1,150 horse-power, and carries 23 rifled 96-pounders,made of Krupp's
hammered steel, and capable of being fired with 75 lb. charges as often
as twice in a minute. The length of * Konig Wilhelm ' is 365 ft., or
15 ft. shorter than the British ironclad * Warrior '; but her breadth
is 2 ft. greater, being 60 ft. against the * Warrior's' 58 ft. The armour
is 8 in. thick amid^ips, tapering gradually downwards to a thickness
of 7 in. at 7 ft. below the water-line. Just aft of the bowsprit and
102 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
just forward of the stem are two immense bulkheads, each of 6 in.
armour and 18 in. of teak, which continue from the lower deck up
through the main deck, and rise to the height of 7 ft. above the spar
deck. Here the massy protections are curved into the form of
semicircular shields, each pierced with portholes for cannon and
loopholes for musketry. Within these shields are four 300-pounders,
which can be used to fire straight fore and aft, or as broadside guns.
The * Konig Wilhelm ' has a crew of 700 men, and cost 3,250,000
thalers, or 487,500Z. The second largest vessel of the Prussian
navy, the * Prinz Friedrich Karl,' was built at La Seyne, near
Toulon, after the model of the French ships the * Couronne,' and
the * Normandie.' The * Friedrich Karl ' is of 4,044 tons burthen,
has sixteen guns, 950 horse-power, and a crew of 500 men. The
third in the list of Prussian ironclads, the *Kronprinz,* was
built at Poplar, by Messrs. Samuda Brothers, and launched
on the 6th of May, 1867. The *Kronprinz' is constructed
with armour-plating 5 inches thick, so arranged as to protect
the rudder and steering apparatus, as well as the whole of
the lower deck. The armament consists of 14 steel breech-loading
guns of 7 tons, and two pivot guns. The fourth ironclad afloat,
the * Arminius,' was- also constructed in England, and is of 1,230
tons burthen, with 300 horse-power, carrying 4 guns ; while the
next, the * Prinz Adalbert,' was built at Bordeaux, of 681 tons
burthen, 300 horse-power, and 3 guns. As regards the ironclads in
course of being built, the one nearest completion, in the summer of
1870, was the ironclad * Hansa,' on the stocks in the newly-
foimded royal dockyard of Danzig. The *Hansa,' first ironclad
constructed in Germany, was designed to carry 8 heavy rifled guns,
and will have 450 horse-power.
The Grerman navy was manned, in the summer of 1870, according
to the report of the Minister of War and Marine, by 3,283 seamen
and boys, and oflScered by 1 admiral, 1 vice-admiral, 1 rear-admiral,
27 captains, and 217 lieutenants. There were, besides, five companies
of marines, four of infantry, and three of artillery, numbering 2,760
men. The sailors of the fleet and marines are raised by conscrip-
tion from among the seafering population, which is exempt on this
account from service in the army. Great inducements are held out
for able seamen to volunteer in the navy, and the number of these
in recent years has been very large. The total seafaring population
of North Germany is estimated at 80,000, of whom 48,000 are serv-
ing in the merchant navy at home, and about 6,000 in foreign navies.
The expenditure for the navy was settled as follows for the year
1870 :—
GERMANT.
103
Ordinary Expenditure : —
Ministry of Marine
Administration of the Navy
Pay of seamen and marines
Bepairs of ships
Marine hospitsds
War material .
Miscellaneous disbursements
Total ordinary expenditure
Extraordinary expenditure
Total expenditure •
Thaler
81,250
66,667
1,086,990
890,000
71,820
1,221,317
179,796
Z 696.730
4403.460
8,000,190
jei,201,028
The extraordinary expenditure for the year 1870 was devoted
entirely to the building of new ships, and the construction of docks.
Germany has four ports of war, at Kiel, Danzig, and Stralsund on
the Baltic, and Wilhelmshaven in the Bay of Jade, on the North Sea.
The last-named, most important of harbours for the newly-founded
German navy, was opened by the King of Prussia on the 17th June,
1869. The port of Wilhelmshaven is a vast artificial construction
of granite, and comprises five separate harbours, with canals, sluices
to regulate the tide, and an array of dry docks for ordinary and iron-
dad vessels. The first harbour is an artificial basin, fianked by
granite moles, respectively 4,000 and 9,600 feet long. This basin,
called * the entrance,' is 700 feet long and 350 wide, and leads to
the first sluice, 182 feet long and 6^ wide. The next basin, or outer
harbour, is 600 feet long and 400 wide ; the second sluice, imme-
diately behind, as long and as wide as the first. Then follows a canal
3,600 feet long, varying in width fi*om 260 to 108 feet, and having
about halfway another harbour for dredging-steamers and similar
craft. This leads to the port proper, consisting of a basin 1,200 feet
long and 750 wide,' with a smaller basin for boats. At the back of
the principal harbour there are two shipyards for the construction
of iron-cased fiigates of the largest size, and all the other parts of a
naval establishment. The total cost of construction of Wilhelmshaven
was 1,500,000Z. (Communication of the Royal Prussian Govern-
ment to the Statesman's Year-book.)
Area and Population.
The following table gives the area and population of the various
States of Germany, including the Reichsgebiet of Alsace-Lorraine,
annexed by Treaty of May 10, 1871, according to the last census,
taken December 3, 1867 : —
I04
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
States
Area
English sq. miles
Population
1. Prussia
137,066
24,043,902
2. Bavaria
29,347
4,824,421
3. "Wiirtemberg
7,676
1,778,479
4. Saxony.
6,777
2,423,586
5. Baden ....
5,851
1,434,970
6. Mecklenburg-Scliwerin
4,834
660,618
7. Hesse . .
2,866
823,138
8. Oldenburg .
2,417
315,622
9. Brunswick .
1,626
302,792
10. Saxe- Weimar
1,421
283,044
11. Mecklenburg-Strelitz
997
98,770
12. Saxe-Meiningen .
933
180,335
13. Auhalt ....
869
197,041
14. Saxe-Cobiirg-Gt)tha
816
168,736
15. Saxe-Altenburg
609
141,426
16. Waldeck
466
66,809
17. Lippe-Detmold
445
111,362
18. Scnwarzburg-Rudolstadt
340
76,074
19. Schwarzburg-Sondershansen .
318
67,464
20. Reuss-Schleiz
297
88,097
21. Scbaumburg-Lippe
212
31,186
22. Keuss-Greiz .
148
43,889
23. Hamburg
148
306,196
24. Liibeck
127
48,638
25. Bremen
106
109,672
26. Reichsgebiet of Alsace-Lorraine .
6,680
1,697,219
Total
•
• •
212,091
40,111,265
The census of December 8, 1867, showed the religious divi-
sion of the population composing the present German Empire as
follows :— Protestants, 24,921,000; Roman Catholics, 14,564,000;
Greek Catholics, 2,900 ; Christian sects of various denominations,
114,000; and Jews, 449,000. In Prussia, 65 per cent of the
inhabitants were Protestants, and nearly 34 per cent. Roman
Catholics, while in Bavaria 71 per cent, were Roman Catholics,
and 27-|^ per cent. Protestants. In the annexed Reichsgebiet of
Alsace-Lorraine 81 per cent, of the inhabitants are Roman Catholics
and 15 per cent. Protestants.
The population of Germany was 23,103,211 in 1816, at the end
of the great wars against France, and thirty years after, in 1837, it
had risen to 30,010,711, representing an average annual increase of
nearly 1^ per cent. At the general census of 1858, the population
of Germany was found to be 35,334,538, showing an average annual
increase of little more than J per cent. The decline was caused, not
/
GEBHANT.
lOS
hj a lessening of natural increase, but the setting-in and gradual rise
of a stream of emigration, chiefly towards t£e United States of
America.
The following two tables exhibit the census results of the years
1816, 1837, and 1858, together with the density of population, and
the average annual rate of increase in the principal and secondary
iJtates of Germany : —
states of Germany
Population
Inhabitants
to the square
gec^n^phical
mile
Population
Inhabitants
to the square
geograpbioal
mile
1
1816
1887
, Prussia .
1 Eayaria
« Saxony .
1 Hanover .
! Wuptemberg .
\ Baden
i Rest of Grermany
1
10,425,091
3,660,000
1,200,000
1,306,361
1,396,462
1,000,000
4,217,307
2,043
2,566
4,413
1,868
3,939
3,692
14,160,063
4,316,469
1,662,114
1,688,288
1,611,317
1,264,482
6,298,978
2,774
3,110
6,076
2,416
4,648
4,642
Total
23,103,211
2,413
30,010,711
3,134
t
1
States of Germany
Population
Inhabitants
to the square
geographical
mile
Annual in-
crease in the
period 1816-37
Annual in-
crease in thf
period 1837-68
•
1858
Per cent.
Per cent.
Prussia
Bavaria
Saxony
Hanover .
Wiirtemberg
Baden
' Rest of Germany
Total .
17,739,913
4,616,748
2,122,148
1,844,651
1,690,898
1,335 952
6,986,228
3,476
3,327
7,806
2,640
4,773
4,799
1-70
1-01
1-79
1-40
0.74
1-26
1-22
1-21
0-33
1-36
0-41
0-24
0-27
0-61
36,334,638
3,690
1-42
0-86
It will be seen that the increase of population during both the
periods 1816-37 and 1837-58 was greatest in Saxony, and, next to
it, in Prussia, while it was least in Wiirtemberg. The general decline
of increase which took place in the period from 1837 to 1858 was
less also in Saxony and Prussia than in all the other States of
Germany.
io6 'the statesman's tbar-book.
Trade and Commerce of Germany.
See pp. 186-88.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
See p. 188.
Statistical and other Books of Reference concerning
Oermany.
See pp. 190-91.
107
STATES OF GERMANY.
I. FBirSSIA.
(KONIGREICH PrEUSSEN.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Wilhelm I., King of Prussia, bom March 22, 1797, the second
son of King Friedrich Wilhehn III. and of Princess Louise of Meck-
lenburg-Strelitz ; educated for the military career, and took part in
the campaigns of 1813 and 1814 against France ; Governor of the
province of Pomerania, 1840; elected member of the Consti-
tuent Assembly for Wirsitz, Posen, May 15, 1848, and took seat in
the Assembly, June 8, 1848 ; Commander-in- Chief of the Prussian
troops against the revolutionary army of Baden, June 1849 ; Military
Governor of the Rhine provinces, 1849-57 ; appointed Regent of
the kingdom during the illness of his brother, Oct. 9, 1858;
ascended the throne of Prussia at the death of his brother, Jan.
2, 1861. Commander-in-Chief of the German armies in the war
against France, July 1870 to March 1871 ; proclaimed Emperor of
Germany at Versailles, January 18, 1871. Married June 11,
1829, to
Augusta^ Queen of Prussia, bom Sept. 30, 1811, the daughter of
the late Grand-Duke Karl Friedrich of Saxe- Weimar. Offspring
of the union are a son and a daughter: — 1. Prince Friedrich
Wilhelm, heir-apparent, bom Oct. 18, 1831 ; Field-Marshal in
the Prussian army ; married Jan. 25, 1858, to Victoria, Princess
Royal of Great Britain, of which marriage there are issue six
children, namely, Friedrich Wilhelm, bom Jan. 27, 1859 ; Charlotte,
bom July 24, 1860; Heinrich, bom Aug. 14, 1862 ; Victoria, bom
April 12, 1866 ; Waldemar, bom Feb. 10, 1868 ; and Sophie, bora
June 14, 1870. . 2. Princess Louise^ bom Dec. 3, 1838, married
Sept. 20, 1856, to Grand-Duke Friedrich of Baden.
Brothers and Sisters of the King, — 1. Prince Karly born June 29,
1801 ; Feldzeugmeister, Commander-in-chief of the Prussian
artillery ; married, May 26, 1827, to Princess Marie of Saxe-
Weimar, of which union there are three children, namely,
Prince Friedrich Karl, bom March 20, 1828; Field-Marshal in
the Fmssian army; married, Nov. 29, 1854, to "PTmci^«& '^wi\8^
io8 THE statesman's yeab-book,
of Anhalt, by whom he has one son and three daughters ; Princess
Louise, bom March 1, 1829, and married, June 27, 1854, to the
Landgrave Alexis of Hesse-Philippsthal, from whom she was di-
vorced March 6, 1861; and Princess Anna, bom May 17, 1836,
who married. May 26, 1853, Prince Friedrich of Hesse- Cassel.
2. Princess Alexandrine^ born Feb. 23, 1803 ; married. May 25,
1822, to Grand-Duke Paul Friedrich of Mecklenburg-Schwerin ;
widow, March 7, 1842. 3. Prince Albrechty bom Oct. 4, 1809;
general of cavalry; married, Sept. 14, 1830, to Princess Marianne
of the Netherlands ; divorced, March 28, 1849 ; re-raarried June 13,
1853, to Rosalie von Hohenau, bom Aug. 29, 1820. Offspring of
the first union are two children, Albrecht, bom May 8, 1837, and
Alexandrine, bom Feb. 1, 1842, married Dec. 9, 1865, to Prince
Wilhelm of Mecklenburg-Schwerin.
Queen Dowager, — Queen Elisabeth ^ horn November 13, 1801, the
daughter of the late King Maximilian I. of Bavaria ; married to
Prince Friedrich Wilhelm, then heir-apparent of Prussia, November
29, 1823; widow, January 2, 1861.
Cousins of the King, — 1. Prince Alexander, born June 21,
1820, the son of the late Prince Friedrich of Prussia. 2. Prince
Georgy brother of the preceding, bom February 12, 1826 ; author
of * Phaedra,' a tragedy, Berlin, 1868. 3. Prince J^dalbertj bom
October 29, 1811, the son of the late Prince Wilhelm of
Prussia ; admiral, and commander-in-chief of the German navy ;
married, AprU 20, 1850, to Theresa Elssler, elevated Baroness von
Barnim, bom at Vienna, in 1806. 4. Princess Elisabeth, sister of
the preceding, bom June 18, 1815; married, October 22, 1836,
to Prince Karl of Hesse. 5. Princess Marie, sister of the preceding,
bom October 15, 1825 ; married, October 12, 1842, to the Heir-
Apparent, afterwards King Maximilian H. of Bavaria; widow,
March 10, 1864.
The kings of Prussia trace their origin to Count Thassilo, of
Zollern, one of the generals of Charlemagne. His successor. Count
Friedrich I., built the family-castle of Hohenzollern, near the
Danube, in the year 980. A subsequent Zollern, or Hohenzollern,
Friedrich III., was elevated to the rank of a Prince of the Holy
Roman Empire, in 1273, and received the Burgi-aviate of Nurem-
berg in fief; and his great grandson, Friedrich VI., was invested by
Kaiser Sigismund, in 1415, with the province of Brandenbiu-g, and
obtained the rank of Elector in 1417. A century after, in 1511, the
Teutonic knights, owners of the large province of Prussia, on the
Baltic, elected Margrave Albrecht, a younger son of the family of
Hohenzollern, to the post of Grand- Master, and he, after a while,
declared himself hereditary prince. The early extinction of Albrecht's
Jlne brought the province of Prussia to the Electors of Brandenburg,
GERM ANT — PRUSSIA. lOQ
wbose own territories soon after became greatly enlarged by the
Talonr and wisdom of Friedrich Wilhelm, * the Great Elector,'
under whose fostering care arose the first standing army in central
Europe. The Great Elector, dying in 1688, left a country of one
and a half millions, a vast treasure, and 38,000 well-drilled troops,
to his son, Friedrich I., who put the kingly crown on his head at
Konigsberg, on the 18th of January, 1701. The first king of Prussia
made few efforts to increase the territory left him by the Great
Elector ; but his successor, Friedrich Wilhelm I., acquired a treasure
of nine millions of thalers, or nearly a million and a half sterling,
bought family domains to the amount of five millions thalers, and
raised the annual income of the country to six millions, three-fourths
of which sum, however, had to be spent on the army. Aftier adding
port of Pomerania to the possessions of the house, he left his son
and successor, Friedrich U., called * the Great,' a state of 47,770
square miles, with two and a half millions inhabitants. Friedrich II.
added Silesia, an area of 14,200 square miles, with one and a quarter
million of souls; and this, and the large territory gained in the
first partition of Poland, increased Prussia to 74,840 square miles,
with more than five and a half millions of inhabitants. Under the
reign of Friedrich's successor, Friedrich Wilhelm II., the State was
enlarged by the acquisition of the principalities of Anspach and
Baireuth, as well as the vast territory acquired in another partition
of Poland, which raised its area to the extent of nearly 100,000
square miles, with about nine millions of souls. Under Friedrich
Wilhelm HI., nearly one half of this state and population was taken
by Napoleon ; but the Congress of Vienna not only restored the
loss, but added part of the kingdom of Saxony, the Rhinelands, and
Swedish Pomerania, moulding Prussia into two separate pieces of
territory, of a total area of 107,300 square miles. This was shaped
into a compact state of 137,066 square miles, with a population of
22,769,436, by the war of 1866.
Up to within a recent period, the kings of Prussia enjoyed the
whole income of their domains, amounting to about a million
sterling per annum. Since the establishment of the new constitution,
however, this arrangement has been changed, and the domains
have become partly public property, in so far as a certain amount of
tiie income is paid into the public exchequer. Nevertheless, the
civil list of the sovereign does only partly figure in the budget, a sum
of 2,573,000 thalers, or 384,640Z., being deducted directly from the
produce of the domains, under the name of * Krondotation,* or Crown
allowance. From recent explanations of the ministers, it appears
that the total amount of the * Krondotation,' at present, reaches the
sum of 3,073,099 thalers, or 460,964Z., exclusive of the cost of build-
ingand repairs of royal palaces, and similar items oi (vx^eti^Xxxi^*
no THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK,
Dating from Elector Friedrich III. of Brandenburg, who, oil.
January 18, 1701, placed the royal crown upon his hfiad, calling-
himself King Friedrich I. of Prussia, there have been the following-
independent
SOYBBEiaNS OF THE HoUSE OF HOHENZOLLEBN.
Friedrich 1 1701
Friedrich Wilhebn 1 1713
Friedrich II., called 'the Great' 1740
Friednch Wilhelm II 1786
Friedrich Wilhelm III 1797
Friedrich Wilhelm IV 1840
Wilhehnl 1861
The average reign of the seven kings of the House of Hohen-
zollern, including the present monarch, amounted to 23 years.
Constitution and Oovemment.
The present constitution of Prussia was drawn up by the govern-
ment of King Friedrich Wilhelm IV., with the co-operation of
a Constituent Assembly, sitting August-December, 1849, and
was proclaimed January 31, 1850; but subsequently modified
by royal decrees of April 30, 1851 ; May 21 and June 5, 1852 ;
May 7 and May 24, 1853; June 10, 1854; May 30, 1855;
and May 15, 1857. These fundamental laws vest the executive
and part of the legislative authority in a king of the House
of Hohenzollern, who attains his majority upon accomplishing
his eighteenth year. The crown is hereditary in the male line
only, according to the rights of primogeniture. In the exercise of
the government, the king is assisted by a council of ministers,
appointed and dismissed by royal decree. The legislative authority
the king shares with a representative assembly, composed of two
Chambers, the first called the * Herrenhaus,' or House of Lords, and
the second the *Abgeordnetenhaus,' or Chamber of Deputies. The
assent of the king and both Chambers is requisite for all laws.
Financial projects and estimates must first be submitted to the
.«?econd Chamber, and be either accepted or rejected en bloc by
the Upper House. The right of proposing laws is vested in the
king and in both Chambers. Projects of law rejected by either
Chamber or by the king cannot be reproduced during the same
session. The first Chamber, according to the original draft of con-
stitution, was to consist of princes of the royal femily of age, and
of the heads of Prussian houses deriving directly from the former
empire, as well as of the heads of tnose families who, by royal
ordinance, would be appointed to seats and votes in the Chamber,
according to the rights of primogeniture and lineal descent. Besides
tJjese hereditary members, there were to be ninety dei^utiea directly
GEKMANT PKUSSIA. Ill
elected by electoral districts, consisting of a number of electors who
pay the highest taxes to the State ; and, in addition, other thirty
members elected by the members of the municipal councils of large
towns. This original composition of the * House of Lords* was
greatly modified by the royal decree of October 12, 1854, which
brought into life the Upper Chamber in its present form. It is
composed of, first, the princes of the royal family who are of age,
including the scions of the formerly sovereign families of Hohen-
zollern-Hechiugen and Hohenzollem-Sigmaringen ; secondly, the
chiefs of the mediatised princely houses, recognised by the Congress
of Vienna, to the number of sixteen in Prussia ; thirdly, the hea*ds
of the territorial nobility formed by the king, and numbering some
fifty members ; fourthly, a niunber of life peers, chosen by the king
among the class of rich landowners, great manufacturers, and * national
celebrities ; ' fifthly, eight titled noblemen elected in the eight pro-
vinces of Prussia by the resident landowners of all degrees ; sixthly,
the representatives of the universities, the heads of * chapters,' and
the burgomasters of towns with above fifty thousand inhabitants ;
and, seventhly, an unlimited number of members nominated by the
king for life, or for a more or less restricted period.
The second Chamber consists of 432 members — 352 for the old
kingdom, and the rest added in 1867 to represent the newly-annexed
provinces. Every Prussian who has attained his twenty-fifth year,
and is qualified to vote for the municipal elections of his place of
domicile, is eligible to vote as indirect elector. Persons who are
entitled to vote for municipal elections in several parishes, can only
exercise the right of indirect elector, or * Urwahler,* in one. One
direct elector, or * Wahlmann,' is elected fi*om every complete number
of 250 souls. The indirect electors are divided into three classes,
according to the respective amoimt of direct taxes paid by each ;
arranged in such manner, that each category pays one-third of the
whole amount of direct taxes levied on the whole. The first category
consist of all electors who pay the highest taxes to the amount of one-
third of the whole. The second, of those who pay the next highest
amount doym to the limits of the second third. The third of all the
lowest taxed, who, together, complete the last class. Each class may
be divided into several electoral circles, none of which must, however,
exceed 500 * Urwahler.' Direct electors may be nominated in each
division of the circle fi-om the niunber of persons entitled to vote
indirectly, without regard to special divisions. The representatives
are chosen by the direct electors. The legislative period of the second
Chamber is limited to three years. Every Pnissian is eligible to be a
member of the second Chamber who has accomplished his thirtieth
year, who has not forfeited the enjoyment of ftiU civic rights through
a judicial sentence, and who has paid taxes during three years to the
-il2 THE statesman's TBAB-BOOK.
state. The Chamber must be re-elected within six months of the
expiration of their legislative period, or after being dissolved. In
either case former members are re-eligible. The Chambers are to
be regularly convoked by the king during the month of November ;
and in extraordinary session, as often as circumstances may require.
The opening and closing of the Chambers must take place by the
king in person, or by a minister appointed by him. Both Chambers
are tobe convoked, opened, adjourned, and prorogued simultaneously.
Each Chamber has to prove the qualification of its members, and
to decide thereon. Both Chambers regulate their order of
business and discipline, and elect their own presidents, vice-pre-
sidents, and secretaries. Functionaries do not require leave of
absence to sit in the Chamber. When a member accepts paid ftmc-
tions, or a higher office connected with increased salary, he vacates
his seat and vote in the Chamber, and can only recover the same by a
new election. No one can be member of both Chambers. The sit-
tings of both Chambers are public. Each Chamber, at the propo-
sition of the president or of ten members, may proceed to secret
deliberation. Neither Chamber can adopt a resolution when the
legal majority of its members is not present. Each Chamber has a
right to present addresses to the king. No one can deliver a peti-
tion or address to the Chambers, or to either of them in person.
Each Chamber can refer documents addressed to it to the ministers,
and demand explanations relative to complaints contained therein.
Each Chamber has the right to appoint commissions of investigation
of facts for their own information. The members of both Chambers
are held to be representatives of the whole population. They vote
according to their free conviction, and are not bound by prescrip-
tions or instructions. They cannot be called to account, either for
their votes, or for opinions uttered by them in the Chambers. No
member of the Chambers can, without its assent, be submitted to
examination or arrest for any proceeding entailing penalties, unless
seized in the act, or within twenty-four hours of the same. Similar
proceedings are necessary in case of arrest for debt. All criminal
proceedings against members of the Chambers, and all examination
or civil arrest, must be suspended during the session, should the
Chamber whom it may concern so demand. Members of the second
Chamber receive travelling expenses and diet money from the State,
according to a scale fixed by law amoimting to three dollars, or nine
shillings, per day. Refusal of the same is not allowed.
The executive government is carried on by a Staatsministerium,
or Ministry of State, the members of which are appointed by the
King, and hold office at his pleasure. The Staatsministerium is
divided into eight departments, which are : —
GERMANY— PRUSSIA. II3
1. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs. — Prince Otto von Bismarck-
Sckonhausen, born April 1, 1814; studied jurisprudence at Berlin
and Gottingen ; elected member of the Constituent Assembly, 1848 ;
Minister Plenipotentiary at the Diet of Frankfort, 1851-59 ;
Ambassador to the Court of St. Petersburg, 1859-62 ; Ambassador
to the Emperor of the French, May 1862. Appointed Minister of
Foreign Affairs, and chief of the Staatsministerium, September 23,
1862. Appointed Chancellor of the North German Confederation,
July 14, 1867 ; Chancellor of the Germanic Empire, December
1870 ; raised to the rank of Prince, March 22, 1871.
2. The Ministry of Finance. — Otto Camphausen, bom Oct. 21,
1812 ; studied jurisprudence, and entered the state service in 1834 ;
Councillor of Finance, 1845 ; member of the second Chamber of the
Prussian Diet, 1850-52 ; President of the Seehandlung Company,
1849-69 ; appointed Minister of Finance, Oct. 26, 1869.
3. The Ministry of War and Marine. — General Freiherr von Boon,
bom April 30, 1803; entered the army, 1821; professor at the
Military Academy, Berlin, 1829-32 ; chief of the staff in the cam-
paign against the Baden insurgents, 1849 ; appointed Minister of
War, December 5, 1859 ; and Minister of Marine, April 16, 1861.
4. The Ministry of the Interior. — Count Friedrich zu Eulenhurg^
bom Jan. 29, 1815 ; Chief of the Prussian Expedition to China and
Japan, and Ambassador at the Court of Pekin, 1860-62 ; appointed
Minister of the Interior, December 9, 1862.
5. The Ministry of Justice. — Dr. Gerhard Leonhardty appointed
Minister of Justice, Dec. 6, 1867.
6. The Ministry of Public Instruction and Ecclesiastical Affairs. —
Dr. von Muhler^ appointed Minister of Public Instruction and
Ecclesiastical Affairs, March 17, 1862.
7. The Ministry of Agriculture. — Herr von Selchow, appointed
Minister of Agriculture, December 8, 1862.
8. The Ministry of Commerce and Public Works. — Count Heinrich
t^on Itzenplitz, Minister of Agriculture, March 17, 1862 ; appointed
Minister of Commerce and Public Works, December 8, 1862.
Each of the provinces of the kingdom is placed under the
superintendence of an * Oberprasident,' or governor, who has a
salary of 7,000 thalers, or 1,050Z. Each province has also a military
commandant, a superior court of justice, a director of taxes, and a
consistory, aU appointed by the king. The last is divided into three
sections — one having the superintendence of schools, another of eccle-
siastical affairs, and another of the public health. The provinces are
subdivided into Eegierungsbezirke, or counties, and these again into
* Kreise,' or circles, and the latter into * Gemeinden,' or parishes. Each
county has a president and an administrative board or council; and the
further subdivisions have also their local authorities. The mimici]^al
I
114 THE STATESMAN S TSAB-BOOK.
organisation of the towns is more complicated than that of the com-
munes. The principal functionaries are all elective ; but the elections
must be confirmed by the king or the authorities. The system of
law principally in force in the eastern states of the Prussian monarchy
is embodied in a well-digested code entitled 'Landrecht fiir die
Preussischen Staaten,' which received the royal sanction in 1791, and
became law in 1794 ; but it is occasionally modified by custom, and
Polish, Swedish, and German laws are still in force in certain parts
of the monarchy. The provinces on the letl bank of the Rhine
follow, with some exceptions, the rules laid down in the ' Code
Napoleon.' Primary proceedings in judicial matters take place
before local courts established in the circles and towns : thence they
may be carried before the provinciiil courts, or ' Oberlandes-
gerichte ; ' and in the last resort before the supreme tribunals at
Berlin. All judges are independent of the Grovemment. Juries
exist in the Rhine provinces since the time of the French occu-
pation, and in the other parts of the monarchy since the year 1849.
Chnrcli and Education.
The royal femily belongs to the Reformed or Calvinist faith ;
but all denominations of Christians enjoy the same privileges, and are
equally eligible to places of trust or emolument. The Protestant
religion in its t^vo branches of Lutheran and Calvinist prepon-
derates, and is professed by 64*64 per cent, of the Prussian people.
To the Roman Catholic Chuich belong .S2*71 per cent, and to all
other creeds 2*65 per cent, of the population. In the provinces of
Prussia, Pomerania, Brandenburg, and Saxony, the great majority
are Protestants ; while in Posen, Silesia, Westphalia, and Rheni^
Prussia, the Roman Catholics predominate. In the new provinces,
annexed to the kingdom in 1866, the Protestants form the mass of
the population. There are a few members of the Greek Church,
mostly immigrants from Russia. Jews are to be foimd in all the
provinces, but principally in Posen. At the census of Dec 3,
1864, there were in the kingdom, as then constituted, 11,736,734
Protestants, being 60* 23 per cent, of the total population, and
7,201,911 Roman Catholics, equal to 36*81 per cent., besides 262,001
Jews, and about 52,000 adherents of other creeds. The annexation
of the new provinces, after the war of 1866, altered the proportion
in favour of the Protestant ascendency, the former kingdom of
Hanover adding 1,682,777 Protestants, and only 226,009 Roman
Catholics ; Schleswig-Holstein and Lauenburg 990,085 Protes-
tants and 1,953 Roman Catholics; and Electoral Hesse, Nassau,
Homburg, and Frankfort, 905,605 Protestants and 336,075 Roman
CadioUcs. Protestantism is otherwise gradually spreading among
GEBMANT — PBUSSIA« 1 1 5
lltt papulation, and Roman Catholicism decreasing. When Silesia
"WM aoqxdred by Prossia, in 1763, the mass of the population
vcve Gatholics; but at present the Protestants form, the majority
IB die two most important provinces, the regencies of Breslau and
The Protestant Church is governed by ' consistories,* or boards
i|ipointed by Grovemment, one for each province. There are also
synods in most circles and provinces, bnt no general synod has yet
been held. The constitution of the Catholic Church differs in the
Tsrious provinces. In the Rhenish provinces it is fixed by the con-
eordat entered into between the Grovemment and Pope Pius VJJ.
Bat in every other part of the monarchy, the Crown has reserved to
itself a control over the election of bishops and priests. There were.
at the census of 1864, more Roman Catholic priests than Protestant
ministers, the number of the former amounting to 6,706, and of
the latter to 6,581. The Protestants at the same date had 8,401
churches, and 1,113 other religious meeting-places, while the
Roman Catholics had 5,548 churches, and 2,567 chapels, besides
243 convents and monasteries. The higher Catholic clei^gy are paid
by the State, the archbishop of Breslau receiving 1,700/. a year, and
the other bishops about 1,135/* The incomes of the parochial
clergy, of both sects, mostly arise from endowments. In general,
Government does not guarantee the stipend either of Protestant or
Catholic clergymen ; but in some parishes the clergy enjoy a public
provision from the State. This is the case in the Ehenidi province:",
in virtue of a concordat with Rome.
Education in Prussia is general and compulsory. Every town, or
community in town or country, must maintain a school supported
by die taxes, and administered by the local authorities, who are
dected by the citizens, and called Aldermen or Town Councillors.
All parents are compelled to send their children to one of these ele*
mentary schools, whether they can pay the school fees or not. Tlie
lees are one grbsschen, or rather more than a penny a week i]i
villages, and ten grosschen, or a shilling per month in towns. The
money thus raised goes towards maintaining the schools, and any
deficiency is made up from the local taxes. No compulsion exists
in reference to a higher educational institution than elementary
schools, but parents who send more than one child to any school sup-
ported by the community have a reduction made in the charge, and a
limited number of pupils whose parents cannot afford to piy the full
rate enjoy either this reduction or are admitted entirely free, at the
discretion of the authorities. Thus the higher schools, as the com-
mercial or collies, are not established merely for the rich, but are
likewise open to the poorest, the fee being 15s. a quarter, while re-
Suctions are made to IsLrge fanulies or poor persons w\iO eaaiiO\.a£ox^
to pay the fall aua,
1 2
Il6 THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
The Prussian schools ai'e divided into eleven classes, namely,
first, elementary, embracing village or town schools; second, * BUr-
gerschulen,' or citizen schools ; third, real schools, or schools in
which languages, arts, and sciences are taught ; fourth, seminaries,
or schools for training elementary schoolmasters; fifth, colleges;
sixth, industrial schools; seventh, schools of architecture; eighth,
Schools of mines ; ninth, schools of agriculture ; tenth, veterinary
schools ; and eleventh, the Universities.
The difference between the elementary schools of the villages and
those of towns consists in the greater variety of studied subjects.
In the former, reading and writing in German characters are taught,
with geography and history of Germany, and the four first rules
of arithmetic ; in the latter, writing in Roman characters, general
geography, history of the world, firactions, rale of three, and the
chain-rule, are added. The citizen schools, adapted for the wants of
tradespeople, teach likewise mathematics, Latin, and French to a
certain extent. The real school is divided, like the colleges, into
six or seven classes, and every pupil must pass an examination
before rising to another class. No pupil can belong to one class in
one subject, and to another in a higher one, but must in all sub-
jects be in one and the same class. The proficiency is decided by
the number of errors made, and not by value of points as in
England. The studies at the University last about four years, at
an expense of 15Z. a year for the lectures. No student lives in
the University, which is used solely for lectures. The Universities
are maintained and administered by the Government, while all the
other scholastic institutions are supported by the community, under
control of Government.
The whole of the educational establishments in Prussia are under
the control of the Minister of Public Instruction and Ecclesiastical
Affairs, but there is a local supervision for every province. The
administration of each of these is vested in a President, who is
the head both of the Civil Government — Regierung — and of the
Consistorium, which has to manage the ecclesiastical and educa-
tional affairs of the province. Each Consistorium is subdivided
again into two sections, one for purely ecclesiastical, the other for
educational affairs. The latter section, which bears the name of
Provincial Schul- Collegium, forms the highest court of appeal in
all matters referring to schools. As a general rule, the adminis-
tration of school funds provided by the State is under the control
of the Civil Government, which likewise takes upon itself nearly
the whole management of the lower and elementary schools, while
the Schul-Collegium is responsible for the higher schools, for the
general system of instruction and discipline, the proper selection of
school hooks, the examination and appointment of Txia^teTs, and the
^xamioation of those who leave school fox the \5m"veKa.\i^^»
OBBMANT — PRUSSIA.
117
According to the constitution of 1850, all persons are at liberty to
teach, or to form establishments for instruction, provided they can
proye to the authorities their moral, scientific, and technical qualifi-
cations. But every private as well as public establishment for
education is placed under the superintendence of the Minister of
Public Instruction, while all public teachers are considered servants
ci the state.
Bevenue and Expenditure.
The total estimates of revenue and expenditure of Prussia,
according to the budget accounts, were as follows, in thaler and
pounds sterling, during each of the five years 1867 to 1871: —
Tears
Bevenue
Expenditure
Thaler
£
Thaler
£
1867
168,929,873
25,339,480
168,929,873
25,339,480
1868
159,757,064
23,963,559
159,757,064
23,963,559
1869
167,536,494
25,130,474
167,536,494
25,130,474
1870
168,251,372
25,237,705
168,101,372
25,215,205
1871
172,918,937
25,9^7,835
172,918,937
25,937,835
The estimates for the year 1867 did not include the revenue and
expenditure of the annexed provinces, which were entered for the first
^e in the budget for 1868. Nevertheless the accoimts of the
^tter year, as well as of 1869, 1870, and 1871, show a diminu-
^OQ of both receipts and disbursements, owing to the transference
of many sources of income, such as customs duties, and profits
^ Post Office and Telegraphs, and of some branches of expenditure,
^ch as for army and navy, to the budget of the North German
^nfederation.
In the estimates for 1871, the sources of revenue are classed
^der seven ministerial departments, as follows : —
Eeyenxte fob the Yeae 1871.
1. Ministry of Finance : — Thaler
Income from crown lands 9,625,790
Forests 13,939,000
Direct taxes : —
Land tax (Gnindsteuer) 13,083,400
House tax 4,675,000
Income tax 5,564,000
Class tax (Klassensteuer) 13,070,000
Trade tax (Gewerbesteuer) . . . . • . 5,237,000
Kailwaydues 1,743,000
IMUscellaneous ...... 94,600
Totiil .... 43,467,000
ii8 THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
Bevenue — continued. Thaler
Indirect taxes : —
Share of ZoUverein customs 4,184,470
Meal tax (Mahlsteuer) 1,644,910
Slaughter tax (Schlachtsteuer) .... 2,265,240
Stamps 7,000,000
Turnpikes .... ... 1,667,000
Bridge, harbour, river, or canal dues . . . 600,000
Miscellaneous ....... 669,000
Total 18^88,420
State lottery 1,339,600
Naval commercial institution (Seehandlung) . . 700,000
State Bank (Preussische Bank) 1,476,000
The Mint 264,323
State printing oflace 295,700
Miscellaneous 6,684,850
Total receipts of Ministry of Finance . 94,206,584
2. Ministry of Commerce and Public Works : —
Porcelain manufactory in Berlin . . . , 153,000
Mines, produce of 18,686,690
Forges, produce of 4,547,778
Salines, produce of 1,383,820
Miscellaneous 298,265
State railways 37,580,336
Total receipts of Ministry of Coii.merce and
Public Works 62,549,889
3. Ministry of Justice 13,861,200
4. Ministry of the Interior 922,001
6. Ministry of Agriculture 1,039,412
6. Ministry of Public Instruction and Ecclesiastical
Affairs 117,284
7. Ministry of State 58,967
Receipts from the Hohenzollern territory . . . 163,600
Total estimated revenue .... 172,918,937
£26,937,835
The expenditure in the financial estimates of Prussia is divi
into ordinary (fortdauemde) and extraordinary (einmalige i
ausserordentliche) disbursements. The ordinary is subdivided i
eurreat expeDditure (Betriebs-Ausgaben), aidmini^traxiv^ ey^^-o
aERMANT — PRUSSIA.
119
tore (Staatsverwaltungi*- Ausgaben), and charges on the consolidated
fond (Dotationen). In the estimatevS for 1871, the branches of
expenditure were as follows : —
Expenditure for the Year 1871.
Current Expenditure: — Thaler
Ministry of Finance 18,030,123
„ Commerce and Public Works .... 43,170,878
„ State 76,962
Total current expenditure
61,276,063
Administrative Expenditure : —
Ministry of Finance 31,817,646
Commerce and Public Works .... 9,493,451
Justice 17,236,335
The Interior 8.582,936
>»
if
ti
a
>»
Agriculture
Public Instruction and Ecclesiastical Affiiirs
State
Foreign Affairs
Charges for the HohenzoUem territory
Total administrative expenditure
Charges on Consolidated Fund : —
Addition to * Krondotation ' of the King
Interest on public debt, including railway debt .
Sinking fund of debt „ „ „ . .
Annuities .
Chamber of Lords
Chamber of Deputies
Total charges on Consolidated Fund .
Total ordinary expenditure
Extraordinary expenditure
2,418,161
6,311,463
378,056
77,600
215,886
76,530,422
1.600,000
17,665,871
9,038,332
436,441
40,910
243,000
28,936,610
166,743,896
6,175,042
Total expenditure 172,918,937
£25,937,835
The public debt of the kingdom, exclusive of the provinces
mnexed in 1866, was, according to an official report laid before the
[fouse of Deputies in the session of 1869, as follows on January
I, 1870 :—
1. National debt bearing interest : —
Consolidated debt of May 2, 1842 (Staatsschuldscheine)
Voluntary loan of the year 1848
Loan of 1850
»>
,»
of 1852
of 1853
„ of 1854
Preference loan of 1855
Railway „ of 1855
lioan of 1 856
Thaler
64,192,800
2,194,400
1 2,445,200
11,455,900
3,795,900
11,769,900
11,300,000
6,275,500
14,672,300
I20
THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
National debt bearing interest — continticd.
First loan of 1859, at 5 per cent
Second loan of 1859 „
Loan of 1862 .
„ of 1864 .
First loan of 1867
Second loan of 1867 .
Third loan of 1867 .
Fourth loan of 1867 .
First loan of 1868
Second loan of 1868 .
Total national debt bearing interest
2« National debt not bearing interest : —
Bank notes called * Kassen- Anweisungen ' .
Floating debt, called * Schatz- Anweisungen '
Total national debt not bearing interest
3. Provincial and railway debt : —
Provincial loans .
Loans for State railways
Total of provincial and railway debt
Total debt of the kingdom in 1870
Thaler
27,518,050
16,611,800
4,565,200
16,627,900
29,343,600
2,934,400
9,718,375
24,000,000
20,706,600
29,396,100
326,447,025
£48,967,053
Thaler
18,250,000
12,835,000
31,085,000
£4,662,750
Thaler
2,553,902
17,839,900
20,393,802
£3,059,070
377,925,827
£56,688,874
The charges for interest and management of the national debt
amounted to 15,096,363 thaler, or 3,764,454Z., in the year 1870.
There was set aside in the same period as sinking fund the sum of
6,918,187 thaler, or 1,037,728/.
On the enlargement of Prussia over its former limits, in 1866,
it was arranged that the annexed states should, provisionally,
only bear the burthen of the liabilities that had been incurred
in their behalf, and that the incorporation of these debts with
that of the kingdom at large should take place at some future
period. This had not been done at the commencement of 1869,
when the debts of the annexed provinces amounted to —
Thaler
Former kingdom of Hanover .... 21,096,291
Electorate of Hesse-Cassel
Duchy of Nassau
„ of Schleswig-Hol stein
Landgraviate of Hesse-Homburg
Free City of Frankfort-on-the-Main
Total debt of annexed provinces
15,249,950
20,158,755
354,948
99,429
7,754,171
64,713,544
GBRMANT — PRUSSIA. 1 2 1
Adding the liabilities of the annexed provinces, the total debt of
Prussia in 1870 amounted to 442,639,371 thaler, or 66,395,905/.
Out of this total, the sum of 184,471,491 thaler, or 27,670,723/.,
was devoted exclusively to the construction of railways, and interest
thereon is paid out of the profits of the state lines, the yearly-
increasing dividends of which likewise create a sinking innd for
the gradual extinction of the debt. Exclusive of the railway loans,
the total debt of Prussia, both old and new provinces, amounted in
1870 to 258,167,883 thaler, or 38,725,182/., equal to 10^^ thaler,
or 1/. 125. per head of population of the kingdom. — (Report of the
Royal Government to the StatesmarCs Tear-book,)
Army.
The military organisation of the kingdom, dating from the year
1814, is based on the principle that every man, capable of bearing
arms, shall receive military instruction and enter the army for a
certain number of years. There are, practically, some excep-
tions from military service, though no substitution whatever is
allowed. Every Prussian subject is enrolled as a soldier as soon as
he has completed his twentieth year. He has to be in service during
seven years, of which three years — from 20 to 23 — must be spent in
the regular army, and the remaining four years — from 23 to 27 — in
the siTvay of reserve. At the end of this term, the soldier enters the
' Landwehr,' or militia, for nine years, with liabilit}- to be called upon
for annual practice, and to be incorporated in the regular army in time
of war. Leaving the *Landwehr,' the soldier is finally enrolled,
till the age of 1^^, in the * Landsturm,' which body is only called
upon for service, within the frontiers of the country, in case of
invasion. There are various exemptions from this law of military"
service, in favour of the nobility, clergy, and some other classes of
the population. A certain amount of education and fortune consti-
tutes also a partial exemption, inasmuch as young men of twenty,
who pay for their own equipment and can pass a light examination,
have to serve only one year in the regular army, instead of three.
But in this case, the liability to service in the army of reserve — the
' Landwehr ' and the * Landsturm ' — remains the same. Altogether,
setting aside a few exceptions, the whole male population of Prussia
may be said to be trained for arms — ready for offensive warfare,
either in the army or the * Landwehr,' from the age of 20 to that of
36 ; and for defensive warfare, within the country, till the age
of 50 years completed.
The mass of soldiers thus raised is divided into companies, bat-
talions, regiments, and corps d'arm^e. The strength of a Prussian
battalion in peace is 518 men, raised in war to 1,00*2 \>^ e^vti^YCL
122
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
part of the reserves : it is divided into four companies, each of which
in war consists of 250 men. During peace each regiment of infantry
consists of three battalions ; each brigade of two regiments ; each
infantry division of two brigades, to which, under the command of
the divisional general, four squadrons of cavalry, four batteries of
artillery, each of six guns, and either a battalion of riflemen, or a
battalion of pioneers are attached. The corps d'arm^e is con-
sidei'ed a unit which is independent in itself, and includes not only
troops of all three arms, but a portion of all the stores and appli-
ances which are required by a whole army. Each corps d'arm^e
consists of two divisions of infantry, a cavalry division of four regi-
ments, with two horse-artillery batteries attached, besides the two
cavalry regiments attached to the infantry divisions, and a reserve
of artillery of four field batteries and two mounted batteries. There
is, moreover, attached to each corps d'arm^e one battalion of pioneers
and one of train, in addition to which the corps bearing the number
eleven, drawn from the grand-duchy of Hesse, and the annexed duchy
of Nassau, has a battalion of sappers and miners for special service.
The corps d'arm^e are locally distributed through the monarchy,
with the exception of the first corps, that of the guards. Previous to
the war of 1866, Prussia had, besides the guards, eight corps d'arm^e,
distributed through and called after the eight provinces of the king-
dom, as follows: — 1, Prussia; 2, Pomerania; 3, Brandenburg;
4, Saxony ; 5, Posen ; 6, Silesia ; 7, Westphalia ; 8, Rhine-lands. —
By the annexation of the new territories three more corps d'armee^
were formed — ^namely, 9, Schleswig-Holstein ; 10, Hanover ; and 11^-
Hesse-Nassau. _
The strength of the army was as follows, according to officia^^
returns, at the end of April 1870 : —
Infantry of the Line .
Riflemen, or ' Jager '
Infantry of the 'Landwehr'
Cavalry ....
Artillery ....
Engineers ....
Military Train .
Administrative and other troops
Total
Officers
6,697
352
431
1,898
1,672
234
156
1,484
12,924
Rank and File
188,943
8,480
3,512
62,786
31,854
6,489
2,925
4,715
299,704
Hones
3,255
112
3
65,810
10,037
91
1,699
2,400
73,307
The strength here enumerated is that of the peace footing. On
the war footing the numbers can be raised to 700,000 men. The
GEBM ANY — PBUSSIA. 1 2 3
war strength, effected by the calling in for service, or the *mobilipa-
tion ' of the reserve troops, may be consummated in about two
ireeks' time. When entering upon the campaign of 18G6, it
lequired less than fourteen days to bring the whole regular army,
together with the first levy of the * Landwehr,' into the field ; and
at the declaration of war by France, July 1870, the mass of the
troops was brought to the Khine in twelve days. In peace, the
army lies distributed over 309 garrison towns, and 29 fortresses,
of which latter five are fortified places of the first rank — namely,
Cassel, Konigsberg, Mainz, and Ehrenbreitstein with Coblenz.
The army of Prussia was commanded, at the end of April 1870,
by one field-marshal, one field-zeugmeister, 46 generals, 57 lieu-
tenant-generals, 109 major-generals, 155 colonels of infantry, 52
colonels of cavalry, 38 colonels of infantry, and 20 colonels of
engineers and train. During the war against France the number of
officers was largely increased, and two members of the royal family,
the heir-apparent and Prince Friedidch Karl, obtained the rank of
field-marshals. Attached to the staff, in 1870, were 1,289 sur-
geons, 573 veterinary-surgeons, 507 paymasters, and 454 master-
$;unsmiths.
Though Prussia has a large Roman Catholic population, the Pro-
testant element preponderates in the army. The religious statistics
of the year 1862 show that there are 11,298,276 Protestants, of
■^hom 184,767 are in the army; 6,907,000 lioman Catholics, of
'^hom 82,345 are in the army ; 1,202 members of the Greek Church,
<^fwhom6 are soldiers; 13,716 Anabaptists, of whom 8 are soldiers ;
1 €,233 Dissenters, of whom 63 are soldiers ; and 254,785 Jews, of
'^^hom 1,328 are in the army. This great preponderance of Pro-
^egtants among the military is partly owing to the fact that out of
J^^arly 8,000 officers in the active army, there are only a few hundred
^^tholics. In the military schools — six in number, at Potsdam,
"^^furt, Neisse, Engers, Cassel, and Hanover — out of 1,300 pupils,
*^€re are only fi-om sixty to seventy Roman Catholics.
Area and Fopnlation.
The area of Prussia extends over 6,315 geographical, or 137,066
^Uglish square miles, on which lived, at the last census, 24,106,847
inhabitants. The kingdom is administratively divided into eleven
Provinces, which again are subdivided into thirty-seven districts.
(Regierungsbezirke), with three annexes. The following table gives
the population, civil and military, of these provinces and dis-
tricts, according to the last census, taken December 3, 1867 : —
THE STATESMAN 3 TEAB-BOOE.
Provli
I. PruvinCB of PniBsia ;-
1. Kiiiiigshprg
2. GuQibmnea
3. Duuzig
4. Mnrienwerder
III. Pomeraaia— 7. Sli'ltin
9. StraJaimc
Silesia — 10. Breslaii .
11. Oppeln .
12. Liegnitz ,
Total .
V. Bnmdenbnrg— 13. Berlin
11. f otadam
16, Frankfnrt
VI. Saxony^ — 16, Magdoburg
17. MfTBeburg
IS. Erfurt .
7J3,006
607,351
763,067
3,067.S20
979,777
678,070
973,123
1,012,312
2,663,80S
820,272
M16
2,749
18.920
14,317
13,d39
10.187
38,043
1,064.416
745,736
S16,577
769,213
677,022
fifi7,364
218,102
1,367,479
1,216,219
981,319
1,022,860
2,717,906
VTI. Westpbaliii— IB. Munater
26. Minden.
21. Anuibet^
Totd
VTII. RhinB proTince —
22. KSln
23. Diiaaeldort
24. CoblenK
2fi. Trier
26, Attcheo
TotiU
3,435,983
76.^.11.')
JD7,317
1,245,617
558,613
I
GERMANY — PBUSSIA. 123
war strength, effected by the calling in for service, or the *mobilipa-
tion ' of the reserve troops, may be consummated in about two
ireeks' time. When entering upon the campaign of 1866, it
required less than fourteen days to bring the whole regular army,
together with the first levy of the * Landwehr,' into the field ; and
at the declaration of war by France, July 1870, the mass of the
troops was brought to the Rhine in twelve days. In peace, the
army lies distributed over 309 garrison towns, and 29 fortresses,
of which latter five are fortified places of the first rank — namely,
Cassel, Konigsberg, Mainz, and Ehrenbreitstein with Coblenz.
The army of Prussia was commanded, at the end of April 1870,
by one field-marshal, one field- zeugmeister, 46 generals, 57 lieu-
tenant-generals, 109 major-generals, 155 colonels of infantry, 52
colonels of cavalry, 38 colonels of infantry, and 20 colonels of
engineers and train. During the war against France the number of
officers was largely increased, and two members of the royal family,
the heir-apparent and Prince Friedrich Karl, obtained the rank of
field-marshals. Attached to the staff, in 1870, were 1,289 sur-
geons, 573 veterinary-surgeons, 507 paymasters, and 454 master-
gunaniths.
Though Prussia has a large Roman Catholic population, the Pro-
testant element preponderates in the army. The religious statistics
of the year 1862 show that there are 11,298,276 Protestants, of
whom 184,767 are in the army ; 6,907,000 Roman Catholics, of
whom 82,345 are in the army ; 1,202 members of the Greek Church,
of whom 6 are soldiers; 13,716 Anabaptists, of whom 8 are soldiers ;
16,233 Dissenters, of whom 63 are soldiers ; and 254,785 Jews, of
whom 1,328 are in the army. This great preponderance of Pro-
testants among the military is partly owing to the fact that out of
nearly 8,000 officers in the active army, there are only a few hundred
Catholics. In the military schools — six in number, at Potsdam,
Erfurt, Neisse, Engers, Cassel, and Hanover — out of 1,300 pupils,
there are only fi-om sixty to seventy Roman Catholics.
Area and Popnlation.
The area of Prussia extends over 6,315 geographical, or 137,066
English square miles, on which lived, at the last census, 24,106,847
inhabitants. The kingdom is administratively divided into eleven
provinces, which again are subdivided into thirty-seven districts.
(Regierungsbezirke), with three annexes. The following table gives
the population, civil and military, of these provinces and dis-
tricts, according to the last census, taken December 3, 1867 : —
126
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Provinoes and Districts
Brandenburg — ^Potsdam and Berlin
Frankfort
Total
Saxony — Magdeburg
Merseburg
Erfurt
"Westphalia — Munster
^Minden
Amsberg
Total
Total
Rhine province - Koln .
Diisseldorf
Coblenz
Trier .
Aachen
Total
Hesse-Nassau — Cassel
Wiesbaden
Total
Hanover — Hanover
Hildesheim
Liineburg
Stade
Osnabriick
Aurich'and Claustbal
Total .
Schleswig-Holstein — Kiel
Schleswig
Total .
Duchy of Lauenburg
Principality of Hohenzollem .
Jahde territory
Total area of the Kingdom
Area in German
eq. miles
382-51
361-63
734-14
210-13
188-76
61-74
460-63
13217
96-68
140-11
367-96
72-40
98-32
109-64
131-13
75-65
487-14
184-18
9903
283-21
106-67
93-59
211-10
11915
113-73
64-48
698-72
161-20
161-10
312-30
21-29
21-16
0-26
6,311-88
Area in Eug.
sq. miles
16,606
9,729
7,771
10,289
6,943
14,846
6,969
466
463
5
137,066
OEBMAinr — PBUSSIA.
127
The censas of 1867 gives the average density of the population
tt 176 per English square mile. The variation, however, is con-
aderable— the density being highest in the manufacturing district
of Dusseldorf, in the Rhine province, where it is nearly four times
the average, and smallest in the district of Koslin, Pomerania, where
it amounts but to three-fifths of the average. There is a great number
of towns, most of them of very limited population, spread all over
Ae kingdom. The ten largest of them, at the census of 1867,
were Berlin, with. 702,437 ; Breslau, with 171,926; Cologne, or
Kob, with 125,172; Konigsberg, with 106,296; Danzig, with
89,311 ; Magdeburg, with 78,552 ; Frankfort-on-the-Main, with
78,277; Hanover, with 73,979; Stettin, with 73,714; and Aix-
la-Chapelle, or Aachen, with 68,178 inhabitants. About one-half,
or twelve millions of the population of the kingdom, are engaged in
agriculture, as sole or chief occupation, while nearly five millions
possess landed property. Large estates, as a rule, are only to be
ibund in the eastern and least populated provinces of the monarchy,
wliile in the central and western portions land is often extremely
subdivided. A cadastral survey taken in 1858, showed the exist-
ence of 1,099,000 landowners possessing each less than five morgen,
or 3J acres.
Trade and Indnstry.
The direct trade of Prussia with foreign countries is carried on
mainly through the ports on the Baltic, and the amount of exports
and imports shipped through harbours on the North Sea is com-
paratively unimportant. A very large portion of exports from
and imports into the kingdom pass in transit through Hamburg
and Bremen, on which account the returns of them appear much
smaller than they are in reality.
The direct commercial intercourse of Prussia with the United
Kingdom is exhibited in the subjoined tabular statement, showing
the value of the exports from Prussia to the United Kingdom, and of
the imports of British and Irish produce into Prussia in each of the
five years 1866 to 1870. The returns are exclusive of Schleswig-
Holstein and the former kingdom of Hanover in the three years
1866 to 1868, but include the commerce of these territories in the
years 1869 and 1870 :—
Imports of British Home
Produce into Prussia
Years
Exports from Prussia
to Great Britain
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
/
£
6,866,751
7,383,619
7,320,410
7,763,973
5,967,119
£
1,800,412
2,879,380
3,069,237
3,516,677
3,370,120
128
THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
The exports from Prussia to the United Kingdom consist almost
entirely of agricultural produce. The chief articles of export in
the year 1870 were wheat, of the value of 1,554,238/.; peas
and beans, 401,196Z.; barley, 356,177/. ; undressed flax, 539,732/. ;
wood, not sawn, 503,786/. ; linseed and rape, 305,966/. ; and deals
and staves, 361 ,258/. The chief articles of British produce imported
into Prussia in the year 1870 were iron, wrought and un wrought,
of the value 'of 772,360/.; cotton yam, of the value of 381,684/.,
woollen manufactures, of the value of 272,081/. ; coals, including
cinders and culm, of the value of 217,591/. ; and machinery of all
kinds, of the value of 231,552/.
The merchant navy of Prussia on Jan. 1, 1870, numbered
3,272 vessels, of a total burthen of 642,805 tons. Included in
the number were 60 steamers, of an aggregate burthen of 9,690
tons. As regards the chief ports, Danzig had 144 ships ; Stettin,
188; Memel, 106; Barth, 242; Greifswald, 57 ; Wolgast, 62;
Ueckermlinde, 41 ; and Konigsberg, 15. The former Hanoverian
ports had 932 ships, of 125,372 tons burthen ; and Schleswig-
Holstein, besides a large number of small craft, 713 large ships, of
a burthen of 107,384 tons, in 1870. The tonnage of the mercantile
navy of the kingdom of Prussia, in 1864, was larger than that of
Russia, but only two-thirds that of the Netherlands. In 1870 it
surpassed that of the navies of commerce of both Eussia and the
Netherlands.
The mineral riches of Prussia are very considerable. An account
of the chief industries based thereon is given in the following tables,
which show the number of mines, smelting works, and foundries in
operation, the quantities and value of their produce in 1869, and
the number of persons, with their families, employed by them at the
end of the same year : —
Mines
Number of
Mines and
Works in
operation
Quantities
of produce
Centner
476,221,881
120,293,754
67,911,389
8,010,706
1.902.033
4,290.142
Value
of
produce
Number of
persons
employed
Coal ....
Peat (Braunkohle)
Iron ore
Zinc ore
Lead ore .
Copper ore .
426
554
1,167
68
187
45
Thaler
44,796,325
6,525,270
4,418,273
2,826,546
5,098,295
1,677.755
111,326
16,058
25,190
10,709
19,261
6,691
Total of principal and 1
other mines . j
2,616
667,629,906
67,220,335
191,252
GEKMANT— PRUSSIA.
129
r.
r
Smelting works and
fonndries
Number
of works
in
operation
>>
»
it
lion, pig
„ scale (Kohstahleisen)
„ raw, in castings
„ cast wares
„ wrought, bar .
plates .
plates, tinned
wire
Steel, raw
J, casD ■ •
,, refined
Zinc, raw
„ plates .
Lead, pig
Copper, refined
„ coarse wares
Brass .
Total .
119
6
31
264
268
30
1
82
40
11
107
42
7
9
11
27
32
1,096
Quantities
of produce
Centner
13,862,760
941,700
633,602
3,115,033
8,085,894
1,416,276
93,118
661,736
597,280
1,279,096
74,231
1,129,660
362,873
662,167
69,633
47,666
36,905
33,141,446
Valuo
of
produce
Thaler
18,006,711
1,541,004
1,761,687
11,220,819
26,693,444
6,143,656
924,362
2,816,221
2,863,622
12,620,166
676,316
6,926,363
2,624,118
3,220,710
1,823,634
1,820,221
1,289,371
Number of
persons
employed
23,049
569
6,399
26,288
49,863
7,436
786
6,670
6,499
10,996
922
10,776
1,011
2,361
2,131
1,604
871
105,641,248 157,499
The trade and industry of Prussia is much fostered by its wealth
in coal, which is sufficient not only to supply its own wants, but
serves as an important article of export into all parts of southern
Germany, to France and Switzerland. The following table, compiled
from an official report, commimicated by the Royal Government to
the Statesman's Year-book, gives the quantities and the value, at the
pit's mouth, of the coal raised within the kingdom in the year
1869: —
Coal Districts
Quantities
Value
Centner
Thaler
Kuhr and Diisseldorf .
236,020,798
20,651,495
Oppeln and Upper Silesia .
111,106,662
8,761,373
Saar and Trier .
•
70,079,851
9,180,658
Breslau and Lower Silesia .
28,222,800
2,897,217
Aachen (Aix-la-Chapelle) ,
•
17,734,316
1,924,301
Osnabriick and Hanover
•
6,617,923
776,023
Miinster .
i •
2,492,816
279,754
Schaumburg
1 •
1,492,568
228,263
Wettin and Merseburg
•
1,364,568
181,132
Minden . . . . .
162,671
25,219
IC
I30
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
The produce of coal during the year 1869 was retained to the
amount of 79 per cent, for consumption within the kingdom, while
21 per cent, were exported.
The production of coal in Prussia has enormously increased within
recent years, as will be seen from the following statement, given after
official returns. There were raised : —
In the four years, 1838-41
In the five years, 1842-46
1847-61
1852-56
1857-61
In the year 1862 .
1863 .
1864 .
1865 .
1869 .
>»
ii
»
))
it
ti
1*
tt
It
tt
tt
tt
Tons
2,901,713
3,817,190
5,027,690
8,571,070
13,037,015
16,903,520
18,330,779
21,197,266
25,615,968
29,775,781
The coal pits in the Ruhr-Diisseldorf district extend over more
than ten miles in length, and are calculated to be able to continue
their present supply for 5,000 years. The coal pits of the river
Saar, situated in the extreme south-western angle of the Rhenish
Provinces, and which extend their strata into Bavarian and French
territory, furnish about the sixth part of the coal produce of Prussia.
Prussia has a very large and complete system of railways.
Of these railways, twelve main lines, of a total length of 454
German miles, are state property ; and three others, of a total
length of 255 German miles, are imder government control, having
been partly constructed by state loans or subventions. The re-
maining railways of the kingdom, of a total length of 803 German
miles, representing 24 different lines, are the property and under the
management of private companies. The guarantees imdert^ken by
the Prussian Government to facilitate the construction of private rail-
ways in the kingdom are to the total amount of 106,780,000 thaler,
or about 15,000,000Z. For the construction of railways in general,
a debt had been incurred, in 1869, to the amoimt of 183,312,428
thaler, or 27,496,864/., of which total the sum of 134,703,812
thaler was on behalf of the old provinces of the monarchy ;
16,868,730 thaler, on behalf of the former kingdom, now province of
Hanover; 15,207,600 thaler, on behalf of the former electorate
of Hesse, now district of Cassel; and 16,532,286 thaler, on
behalf of the former duchy of Nassau, now district of Wiesbaden.
All the lines of the former territories of Hanover, Hesse, and
Nassau are owned by the state, and at a period not far removed the
whole of the railways of Prussia will be national property.
GBBMANY — BAYABIA. I3I
I 11. BAYABIA.
(KONIGREIGH BaTEBN.)
Beigning Sovereign and Family.
Lndwig n., King of Bavaria and Count Palatine of the Rhine,
bom August 25, 1845, the son of King Maximilian 11. and his
consort, Queen Marie, daughter of the late Prince Wilhelm
of Prussia; succeeded to the throne at the death of his &,ther,
March 10, 1864.
Brothei' of the King, — ^Prince Otto, bom April 27, 1848.
Mother of the Kiiig, — Marie, Queen of Bavaria, bom October 15,
1825, second daughter of the late Prince Wilhelm of Prussia, uncle
of King Wilhelm I. ; married to Prince Maximilian, heir-apparent
of Bavaria, Oct. 12, 1842 ; widow, March 10, 1864.
Uncles and Aunts of the King, — 1. Prince Luitpold, bom March
12, 1821, General in the Bavarian army ; married April 15, 1844, to
Archduchess Augusta of Austiia, who died April 2 6, 1 864. Offspring
of the union are three sons and one daughter, namely, Ludwig, bom
January 7, 1845, and married February 20, 1868, to Archduchess
Maria Theresa of AusCria-Este, of the branch of Modena, born July
5, 1849 ; Leopold, bom February 9, 1846 ; Theresa, bom November
12, 1850 ; and Amulph, bom July 6, 1852. 2. Princess Adelgunda,
bom March 19, 1823; married March 30, 1842, to the Archduke
of Austria-Este, late reigning Duke of Modena, Francisco V. 3.
Princess Alexandra, bom August 26, 1826. 4. Prince Adelbert,
bom July 19, 1828, Major-General in the Bavarian army ; married
August 25, 1856, to Princess Amalia, Infenta of Spain, bom October
12, 1834. Issue qi£ the marriage are two sons and two daughters,
namely, Ludwig Ferdinand, bom October 22, 1859 ; Alfonso, born
January 24, 1862; Isabella, bom August 31, 1863; and Elvira,
bom November 22, 1868.
GrecU-Uncles and Great-Aunts of the King 1. Empress Char-
lotte, bom February 8, 1792 ; widow, since March 2, 1835, of the
late Emperor Franz I. of Austria. 2. Prince Karl, born July 7,
1795, field-marshal in the Bavari^m service ; married, in 1808, to
Mdlle. Bolley, who died in 1838 ; married, in second nuptials. May
11, 1859, to Mdlle. Henrietta von Frankenburg, who died April 20,
1866. 3. Queen Elisabeth, born November 13, 1801 ; widow, since
Jan. 2^ 1861, of the late King Friedrich Wilhelm of Prussia. 'The
ic2
132 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Queen is t"win-sister of 4. Queen Amalie, bom November 13, 1801 ;
married November 21, 1822, to King Johann of Saxony. 5. Princess
Sophie, born January 27, 1805; married November 4, 1824, to
Archduke Franz Karl of Austria. The princess is twin-sister of
6. Queen Marie, bom January 27, 1805, widow of the late King
Friedrich August of Saxony. 7. Princess Ludovica, bom August
30, 1808 ; married, September 9, 1828, to Duke Maximilian in
Bavaria.
United with the Royal Family of Bavaria is the branch line
of the Dukes in Bavaria, formerly Palatine princes of Zweibriicken-
Birkenfeld. The head of this house is
Maximilian, Duke in Bavaria, bom December 4, 1808, General
of Cavalry in the Bavarian service; married September 9, 1828, to
Princess Ludovica of Bavaria. Issue of the marriage are three sons
and five daughters, namely, 1. Prince Ludwig, bom June 21, 1831 ;
married, in ' morganatic ' union. May 28, 1857, to Henrietta von
Wallersee. 2. Princess Helena, bom April 4, 1834, married August
24, 1858, to Prince Maximilian of Thum-und-Taxis. 3. Princess
Elisabeth, bom December 24, 1837, married April 24, 1854, to Franz
Joseph I., Emperor of Austria. 4. Prince Karl Theodor, bom August
9, 1839 ; married Feb. 11, 1865, to Princess Sophie of Saxony, who
died March 9, 1867, of which union there is offspring a daughter,
Amalie, born Dec. 24, 1865. 5. Princess Marie, bom October 4,
1841, married February 3, 1859, to the heir-apparent of the Two
Sicilies, Francisco of Bourbon. 6. Princess Mathilde, bom Septem-
ber 30, 1843, married June 5, 1861, to Louis of Bourbon, Count
di Trani. 7. Princess Sophie, bom February 22, 1847 ; married
vSeptember 28, 1868, to Prince Ferdinand of Orleans, second son of
Due de Nemours. 8. Prince Maximilian, bom December 7, 1849.
The members of the royal house of Bavaria are descendants, in
the female line, of the ancient Counts of Wittelsbach, who flourished
in the twelfth century. Duke Maximilian I. of Bavaria was elevated
to the rank of Elector of the Holy Eoman Empire, in the Thirty-
Years' War, in recompense for his opposition to Protestantism ; and
Elector Maximilian Joseph was raised to the rank of king by
Napoleon I. in 1805. The latter title was acknowledged by all the
European Powers in 1815, at the Congress of Vienna.
The large income of the sovereigns of Bavaria, from private domains,
and other sources, has been extensively curtailed of late, under the
constitutional government. The civil list of the king, and allowances
to other members of the royal femily, stands fixed at present at
2,985,799 florins, or 248,817/., but it is stated that the actual
revenue of the reigning house is of nearly twice the amount.
GERM ANY-^BAVAKI A. 1 3 3
Constitution and Oovemment.
The present Constitution of Bavaria dates from May 25, 1818 ;
but various modifications were introduced in 1848—9. The Crown
is hereditary in the male line. To the king belongs the sole
executive power ; but his ministers are responsible for all his acts.
The legislative functions are exercised jointly by the king and Par-
liament, the latter consisting of ai^ Upper and a Lower House. The
Upper House — Chamber of * Reichsratiie,' or councillors of the realm
—is formed of the princes of the royal family, the crown dignitaries,
the archbishops, and the heads of certain old noble families, all these
being hereditary members ; to which are added a Roman Catholic
bishop and a Protestant clergyman nominated by the king, and an
milimited ntunber of other members appointed by the Crown. The
Lower House, or Chamber of Representatives, consists of deputies of
towns and universities, and various religious corporations, chosen
indirectly, the people returning * Wahlmiinner,' or electors, who
nominate the deputies. To be a deputy, it is necessary to be pasr.
thirty, and to be in possession of an assured income, from funds, n
trade, or profession ; to be on the electoral lists, it is required to be
twenty-five years of age, and to be rated at a minimum of ten florins,
or 16«. 8c?. per annum. The representation of the country is calcu •
Jated at the rate of one deputy to 7,000 families, or about 35.0^*^^
aouls, of the whole population. In the session of 1871 there werj
154 representatives.
The executive is carried on, in the name of the king, by a
* Staatsrath,' or Council of State, consisting of seven members, beside*.^
three princes of the blood-royal ; and the Ministry of State, divided
into six departments, namely: —
1. The Ministry of the Royal House and of Foreign Affairs. —
Count von Hegnenberg-Dux, appointed Minister of the Royal House
and of Foreign Affairs, August 21, 1871.
2. The Ministry of Justice. — Dr. Faustle, appointed August 21,
1871.
3. The Ministry of the Interior. — Herr von Pfeufer^ appointed
August 21, 1871.
4. The Ministry of Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs. — Dr. von
LutZy appointed December 20, 1869.
5. The Ministry of Finance. — ^Adolf von Pfretzschner, appointed
July 1, 1866.
6. The War Department. — General Baron Sigmund von Fraiwkh,
appointed August 1, 1866,
134
THE STATfiSMAN's TEAB-BOOK.
Church and Education.
Rather more than seven-tenths of the population of Bavaria are
Roman Catholics. The population varied very little, as regards tha
proportion between Roman Catholics and Protestants, during the
last quarter of a century or more; but the number of Jewa
diminished considerably, and there was a slight decrease in the
proportion of Anabaptists, and members of the Greek Church.
The religious division of the popidation in the eight provinces of the
kingdom was as follows at the last census, taken December 3, 1867 : —
Provinoes
Boman
Catholics
Proteetants
Other Sects
Jews
Upper Bavaria .
Lower Bavaria .
Palatinate (Kheinpfalz)
Upper Palatinate .
Upper Franconia .
Middle Franconia
Lower Franconia .
Snabia ....
Total .
798,874
691,206
273,982
451,350
226,742
127,474
470,081
501,321
26,185
3,137
336,119
38,723
304,158
441,290
100,090
79,011
456
133
2,923
177
31
402
401
316
. 2,154
36
13,042
1,045
4,129
10,522
14,400
4,612
3,441,029
1,328,713
4,839
49,840
According to a table annexed to the official Returns of the Census
of Dec. 3, 1867, there were in 1840, to every 1,000 inhabitants,
Eoman Catholics 71079
Protestants 274*52
Jews .......... 13'58
Anabaptists, and members of the Greek Church . . 1*11
while in 1867 the numbers were : —
Roman Catholics 712*94
Protestants 276*73
Jews 10*33
Anabaptists, and members of the Greek Church . . 1
As regards ecclesiastical administration, the kingdom is divided into
2 Roman Catholic archbishoprics, those of Munich and Bamberg;
6 bishoprics; 171 deaneries; and 2,756 parishes. The Protestant
Church is under a General Consistory — * Ober-Consistorium ' — and
four provincial consistories. Of the three universities of the kingdom,
two, at Munich and Wurzburg, are Roman Catholic, and one, at
Erlangen , Protestant. Among the Roman Catholics there is one clergy-
man to 464 souls ; among the Protestants, one to 1,013.
In the year 1861 there were in the kingdom 7,126 schools, with
8,205 teachers. Elementary schools — * Volksschulen ' — exist in all
parishes, and school attendance is compulsory for all children till
the age of fourteen.
QXBHAST — BAVABIA, I35
Aerrane and Expenditare,
The gross puTilic revenue and expenditure of Bavaria for the
Esancial year ending September 30, 1869, and the oimiial net
nrenae for the term 1861-67 were aa follows: —
Annnal Amoant
IMl-flT
ISfl^M
Horin.
10,330,000
27,755,150
28,906,276
17,810,800
1,825,000
,617,380
Indirect
KulwajB, post, and talegniphs
DamainE
B&lance from former period. .
Total
18,260.3*3
9,204,791
9,-133,688
200,000
298.738
46,720,507
:£3,893.382
87,144.608
£7,262,050
Branch^ of Eipenditnre
AnoBai Amomit
ISfil-ei
I8OM8
Pablicdebt
Cirillist
Council of staM
Diet . . _
Uiniatar of Foreign AlfdirB .
Justice
Interior and Worship .
Courts of justice
Hiuist^r of Commerce and Public Woda.
Minister of Finatice . . .
District funds
Army
Agriculture
Pensions for widows and orphans ,
Reserve fund
Miscellaneous expenditore
Total
Charge for collection of revenue .
Total
Florins
13,6Sa,376
2,995,604
74,906
75,000
472,712
3,373,193
1.749,037
262,838
879,712
8,39B,03S
603,900
11,416,000
77-1,003
716,000
1,008,274
475.000
18,606,200
3,146.082
78,476
287.270
482,073
4,942,129
6,780,190 "
4,064,885
944,196
4,780,100
14.976,486
800,000
1,818.379
40,720.687
£3,893,383
58,508,688
J4,875,715
F.28,038,0ia
87.144,608
£7,262,050
136
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
Bavaria has a considerable debt, created in part by the deficits of
former years, and in part by the construction of public works, espe-
cially railways.
The subjoined table gives the total amount of the debt of the
kingdom, distinguishing the Ordinary and the Railway Debt, the
accounts of which are kept separate, from 1853 to 1870, on the 1st
of January of each year : —
Tears
Ordinary Debt
Railway Debt
Total
Florins
Florins
Florins
£
1853
131,418,168
53,743,000
185,161,568
15,430,130
1854
129,386,602
66,703,700
196,090,302
16,340,858
1855
134,045,964
72,369,700
206,415,664
17,201,305
1858
122,839,495
88,643,834
211,483,629
17,623,629
1859
123,280,680
90,913,134
316,493,364
26,374,447
1862
136,293,375
104,735,559
342,903,514
28,575,292
1867
209,874,601
146,156,600
356,031,201
29,669,267
1869
264,033,284
148,365,100
402,398,284
33,633,190
1870
261,926,754
163,428,800
426,355,554
35,446,296
The greater number of the railways in Bavaria, constructed at a
cost of 146 million florins, are the property of the State.
Area and Foptilation.
The kingdom embraces an area of 29,347 English square miles,
with a population, in 1867, of 4,824,421. By a treaty dated
August 22, 1866, two strips of territory in Upper and Lower Fran-
conia, embracing an area of 291 square miles, with 32,976 inhabi-
nts, had to be ceded to Prussia. Bavaria is divided, for adminis-
rative purposes, into eight Kreise, or circles, of the following extent
and population, according to the two last triennial census returns,
taken in'accordance with the regijlationa of the Zollverein, of Decem-
ber, 1864, and of December, 1867 : —
Circles
Area in
English
square miles
Population
in 1864
Population
in 1867
Upper Bavaria ....
6,614
818,485
827,669
Lower Bavaria ....
•
4,113
583,959
594,511
Palatinate (Eheinpfalz)
2,206
625,157
626,066
Upper Palatinate
4,198
490,292
491,295
Upper Franconia
2,226
527,647
535,060
Middle Franconia
2,798
562,826
579.688
Lower Franconia
3,334
617,819
584,972
Suabia
3,858
581,255
585,160
^ Total .
•
29,347
, 4,807,440
4,824,421
GEBMANt — ^BAVARIA.
137
The religious division of the inhabitants was as follows at the
census of 1867 : —
Catholics
Protestants
Other Christian Sects
Jews
•
2,441,029
1,328,713
4,839
49,840
The increase of population in the kingdom has been comparatively
small within the last half-century, as shown in the subjoined table,
which gives the result of each census taken in Bavaria since the
introduction of the triennial system : —
Year of Gensns
Popnlaticm
Triennial Increase or Decrease
1834
4,246,779
1837
4,315,468
Increase 68,689
1840
4,370,974
55,506
1843
4,440,327
69,353
1846
4,504,874
64,547
1849
4,520,751
15,877
. 1852
4,559,452
38,701
1855
4,541,556
Decrease 17,896
1858
4,615,748
Increase 74,192
1861
4,689,837
„ 74,089
1864
4,807,440
„ 117,603
1867
4,824,421
16,981
The great fluctuations in the rate of increase, extremely low on
the whole, are referred to emigration. According to an oflScial state-
ment, the total number of emigrants who left Bavaria with the
knowledge and sanction of the government, during the thirty-three
years from 1834 to 1867, was 273,000 ; but this figure is supposed
to represent barely one-half of the number of persons who actually
quitted the country during that period, it being known that every
year masses of individuals emigrate secretly, that is, without obtain-
ing the permission of the authorities,- as required by law.
The soil of the kingdom is divided among 947,010 proprietors.
The division is greatest in the Rhenish Palatinate, namely, 228,976,
and smallest in Upper Bavaria, viz. 109,195.
The population of the principal towns of the kingdom was as
follows at the census of Dec, 3j 1864, and of Dec. 3, 1867 ; —
138
THE SIATESIUIi's TBAB-BOOK.
Towns
Capital of tlifi Circle of
Popalation
1864
1867
Munich (Munchen)
Niimberg .
Augsburg .
Wiirzburg .
Ratisbon (Regensbnig) .
Bayreuth
Upper Bavaria . .
Middle Franconia .
Soabia ....
Lower Franconia .
Upper Palatinate .
Upper Franconia .
167,054
70,492
49,333
41,082
29,893
19,208
170,688
77,896
50,067
42,185
30,357
19,464
It will be seen that in none of the larger towns of Bavaria did
any great increase of population take place between the years 1864
and 1867. The most considerable was that sjbown by Niimbeig,
the principal manniacturing city in the kingdom.
m. WXTBTEMBEBO.
(KONIGREICH WtjRTEMBERG.)
Beigning Sovereign and Family.
Slarl I., King of Wurtemberg, bom March 6, 1823 ; ascended *
the throne at the death of his Sither, King Wilhelm I., June 25,
1864. Married, July 13, 1846, to Grand-Duchess Olga of Bussia,
daughter of Czar Nicholas I., bom Sept. 11, 1822.
Sisters of the King. — 1. Princess Catharine, bom Aug. 24, 1821 ;
married Nov. 20, 1845, to her cousin. Prince Priedrich of Wurtem-
berg. 2. Princess Augusta, bom Oct. 4, 1826, married June 17,
1851, to Prince Hermann of Saxe- Weimar, major-general in the
service of Wurtemberg.
Half-Sisters of the Kin>g — Offspring of the second marriage of
King Wilhelm L with Grand-Duchess Catharine of Russia. 1 . Princess
Marie, bom Oct. 30, 1816 ; married March 19, 1840, to Count
Alfred von Neippeig, eldest son of Count Adam Neipperg, and of
Archduchess Maria Louise of Austria, former consort of the Emperor
Napoleon I.; widow Nov. 16, 1865. 2. Princess Sophie, born
June 17, 1818 ; married June 18, 1839, to King Willem m. of
the Netherlands.
Cousins of the King, — 1. Prince August, bom Jan. 24, 1813,
the son of Duke Paid of WUrtemberg, uncle of the king, and of
Princess Charlotte of Saxe-Altenburg ; general of caval^ in the
service of Prussia. 2. Princess Charlotte, sister of the preceding,
bom Jan. 9, 1807 ; married, Feb. 20, 1824, to Grand-Duke Michael
ofBusBJa; widow, Sept 9, 1849.
GEBHANT — WUBTEMBEBG. 1 39
Other Relatives of the King, — 1. Prince Alexander^ bom Sept.
9, 1804, the son of Duke Ludwig of WUrtemberg, uncle of tiie
king; married May 2, 1835, to Claudine, daughter of Count
Rh^day of Transylvania, created at the marriage Countess von
Hohenstein; widower, Oct. 1, 1841. Issue of the union are one
son and two daughters, namely, Franz, born Aug. 27, 1837, created
Prince von Teck Dec. 1, 1863, and married to Princess Mary of
Cambridge Jime 12, 1866 (see * Great Britain and Ireland,' p. 193) ;
Claudine, bom Feb. 11, 1836; and Amelia, bom Nov. 12, 1838;
married Oct. 24, 1863, to Baron von HUgel, captain in the Austrian
cavalry. 2. Princess Marie^ bom March 25, 1818, daughter of
Duke Eugene of Wurtemberg, nephew of the king; married Oct. 9,
1845, to Landgrave Karl of Hesse-Philippsthal ; widow, Feb. 12,
1868. 3. Prince Eugeii, brother of the preceding, bom Dec. 25,
1820 ; married, July 15, 1843, to Princess Mathilde of Schaum-
burg-Lippe, of which union there are issue a son and two daughters.
4. Prince Wilhelm, brother of the preceding, bom July 20, 1828 ;
colonel of infantry in the service of Austria. 5. Princess Alex-
andrine, sister of the preceding, bom Dec. 16, 1829. 6, Prince
Nicolaus, brother of the preceding, bom March 1, 1833 ; married
May 8, 1868, to his cousin. Princess Wilhelmine of Wiirtemberg,
bom July 11, 1844, the daughter of Prince Eugen. 7. Princess
Louise, sister of the preceding, born Oct. 13, 1835 ; married Feb. 6,
1858, to Prince Heinrich XIV. of Eeuss-Schleiz.
The former duchy of Wurtemberg was erected into a kingdom by
the Emperor Napoleon, by decree of Jan. 1, 1806, having been
enlarged previously by the annexation of the territories of a number
of small princes and ecclesiastical dignitaries. The congress of
Vienna acknowledged the change, in consideration of the timely
transference of the troops of King Friedrich I. to the army of the
Allies. Wilhelm I., the second king, soon after his accession gained
the goodwill of his subjects by the grant of a constitution, as well as
the satisfactory settlement of the question of right in the royal
domains, or property of the crown. The civil list of the king was
fixed at a sum of 882,400 florins, or 73,566Z., with an additional
amount for the other members of the royal family.
Constitntioii and Oovenunent.
The constitution of Wurtemberg bears date Sept. 25, 1819. It
vests the legislative power in a Diet, or Landtag, consisting of
two Houses, called together every three years, or oftener if ne-
cessary. The Upper Chamber, or House of Standesherren, is composed
I40 THE statesman's tbab-book.
of the members of the royal femily, the heads of the principal noble
families of the coimtry, the representatives of certain territories
and estates possessing formerly a vote in the German Diet, and a
number of members nominated by the king for life, which number,
however, must not exceed one-third of that of the whole House. The
second Chamber, or House of Deputies — Abgeordneten — consists of
13 members of the nobility, elected by the Ritterschaft, or landowners
of the kingdom ; 6 superintendents of the Protestant Church ; one
Roman Catholic bishop ; two other representatives of Roman Catholic
bodies ; the chancellor of the university of Tubingen ; and 71 deputies
of towns and rural districts. All the members of the second Chamber
are chosen for six years, and they must be thirty years of age ; pro-
perty qualification is not necessary. To be a member of the first
Chamber it is sufficient to be of age. The president of both Houses
is appointed by the king ; for the Upper House without restriction
of person, and for the lower, from among three members elected by
the deputies. The debates of the second Chamber are public,
and have to be printed and distributed among the various consti-
tuencies. Whenever Parliament is not sitting, it is represented by a
committee of twelve persons, consisting of the presidents of both
Chambers, two members of the Upper, and eight of the Lower House.
A special court of justice, called the Staats-Gerichtshof, is appointed
guardian of the constitution and rights and privileges of the
Houses of Parliament. It is composed of a president and twelve
members, six of which, together with the president, are nominated
by the king, while the other six are elected by the combined
Chambers.
The executive of the kingdom is in a Privy Council, composed
of five ministerial departments, and presided over by the king, or a
member of the royal family nominated by his majesty. The heads
of the five departments are : —
1. The Ministry of Justice. — Herr von Mittnacht^ ajopointed
Sept. 27, 1863.
2. The Ministry of the Interior. — Herr von Scheurlen, appointed
March 24, 1870.
3. The Ministry of Education and of Ecclesiastical Afl^rs. — Dr.
von Gessler, appointed May 3, 1870.
4. The Ministry of Finance. — Herr von Eenner, appointed Oct. 6,
1864.
5. The Ministry of War. — Lieutenant- General von Suckoiv,
appointed March 24, 1870.
There are besides the members of the Ministry a number of
special Privy Councillors, whom the sovereign has the right to
consult on all occasions.
6ERMANT — WURTEMBERG. I4I
Churcli and Education.
The last census of Wurtemberg, of Dec. 3, 1867, states the reli-
gious creed of the inhabitants as follows : — Evangelical Protestants,
1,220,199 ; Eonian Catholics, 543,601 ; Dissenters of various
denominations, 3,017 ; and Jews, 11,6.62. It will be seen that the
Protestants form 68 per cent, of the population, and the Koman
Catholics 30 per cent. The * Evangelical Protestant ' Church
of Wurtemberg was formed in 1823, by a union of the Lutherans
and the Calvinists, or Eeformers. The administration of the
Protestant Church is in the hands of six general superinten-
dents, at Ulm, Ludwigsburg, Eeutlingen, Hall, Heilbronn, and
Tubingen. In the king is vested, according to tlie constitution, the
supreme direction as well as the guardianship — obersthoheitliche
Schutz und Aufsichtsrecht — of the Evangelical Protestant Chiu*ch,
which is considered, though not formally declared, the religion of the
State. The Eoman Catholics are imder a bishop, who has his seat at
Rottenburg, but who, in all important matters, has to act in conjimc-
tion with a Catholic church-council — Kirchenrath — appointed by
the government. The Jews likewise are tmder a special board,
nominated by the minister of ecclesiastical affairs. Most independent
of the State are the small number of Christian Dissenters, including
a singular sect called the Komthaler.
Education is compulsory in Wurtemberg; every child between
the age of 6 and 14 must attend school ; and there must be a public
school in every commimity of 30 families. It was ascertained,
according to recent official returns, that there is not an individual
in the kingdom, above the age of ten, unable to read and write.
There are about 2,500 elementary schools, attended by 350,000
pupils ; besides numerous seminaries for imparting a classical edu-
cation ; four Protestant and two Eoman Catholic training establish-
ments for ministers, and seven colleges, at Stuttgart, Heilbronn, Ulm,
Ellwangen, Ludwigsburg, Hall, and Eottweil. The whole educa-
tional system is centred in the tmiversity of Tubingen, founded in
1477, which is attended, on, the average, by nearly a thousand
students.
Bevenue and Expenditure.
The following table gives the annual amount of the public revenue
of the kingdom during each of the years ending June 30, 18G7-68,
1868-69, and 1869-70 ;—
142
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Sources of Beyenne
1867-68
1868-69
1869-70
Domains
Direct taxes ....
Indirect taxes . . . .
Other sources ....
Total.
Florins
8,792,303
3,888,000
6,178,040
1,099,365
Florins
9,568,439
3,888,000
6,272,040
1,673,188
Florins
10,081,303
3,888,000
6,272,040
2,144,637
19,967,708
£1,663,142
21,301,667
£1,776,139
22,396,981
£1,866,332
1
The annual expenditure during each of the six years 1864-65 to
1869-70 was as follows :—
Years
Total Amount
Years
Total Amount
1864-65
1865-66
1866-67
Florins
16,467,307
16,984,232
17,741,169
1867-68
1868-69
1869-70
Florins
19,957,708
21,301,667
22,395,981
The average expenditure for the two financial periods, 1864-67
and 1867-70, amounted, exclusive of the construction of railways,
canals, roads, and other public works, to 15,223,786 florins, or
1,268,649Z. per annum. The details of the expenditure were: —
Florins
Civil list of the king 882,400
Allowances to other members of the royal family . 244,792
PubUcdebt 3,527,665
Salaries and pensions 940,130
Department of Foreign Aflfe-irs 213,866
„ of Justice 1,068,685
„ of the Interior 1,752,958
„ of Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs . 1,947,019
„ of War 3,586,249
„ of Finance 811,270
Parliamentary representation 178,687
Miscellaneous 70,065
Total 15,223,786
• £1,268,649
The public debt of Wurtemberg more than doubled within the
last twenty years, owing chiefly to the establishment of the railway
lines of the kingdom, the whole of which, without exception, are
GESMANT — W D'JlTJfiMBSBa.
143
State properly. The capital of the public debt was as follows on
the 30th June, 1870: —
DeBcription of Debt
Capital
Funded debt: —
Old debt
New debt
Military debt
Total of fnnded debt .
Railway debt
Ground rent redemption debt ....
Total of public debt
Florins
67,697,693
36,842,291
63,667,600
168,197,384
148,371,900
96,229,725
412,799,009
£34,399,917
The funded debt alone more than doubled in {the six years
preceding 1870, as wUl be seen from the following table, which
gives the amount of the capital at the end of each of the five
years, 1865 to 1869 :—
Years
Amount
Florins
£
1865 .
75,614,020
6,292,836
1866 .
84,406,940
7,033,912
1867 .
98,343,670
8,195,306
1868 .
126,860,470
10,671,706
1869 .
166,627,320
13,062,277
The whole capital of the funded debt was borrowed at from 3^ to
4^ per cent., and the net income of the railways, all expenses
deducted, and making allowance for wear and tear, amounting to
between six and seven per cent., the investment so made has con-
tributed, and is contributing, largely towards lightening the burthens
of the taxpayers.
Area and Population.
The kingdom is divided into four Kreise, or circles, of the following
area and population, according to the census of December 3, 1864,
and December 3, 1867 : —
144
THS STATESMAN 8 TEAB-BOOK.
Circles
Area in Eng.
sq. miles
Population
1
1864
1867
Neckar
Black Forest ....
Danube
Jaxt
Total
1,306
1,861
2,384
2,124
612,107
435,046
420,310
.380,866
523,994
444,967
427,280
382,238
7,676
1,748,328
1,778,479
The religious division of the inhabitants of the kingdom was as
follows at the census of 1867 : —
Beligioos Persnasion
Number
Protestants
Roman Catholics
Other Christian religions
Jews
1,220,124
543,593
3,017
11,662
The population of the chief towns was as follows in 1864 and
1867 :—
Towns
Stuttgart
Ulm
Es8lingen
j Heilbronn
1864
69,084
28,077
15,586
16,439
1867
75,781
24,739
16,591
16,730
The population, following generally agricultural pursuits, includ-
ing extensive cultivation of the vine, is dispersed over a great
many villages and small boroughs. Emigration, chiefly directed to
the United States of America, is drawing off vast numbers of the
people.
IV. SAZ09T.
(KONIGREICH SaCHSEN.)
Beigning Sovereign and Family.
Johann I., King of Saxonj, bom Dec. 12, 1801, second son •£
Duke Maximilian of Saxony and of Princess Caroline of Parma.
Studied jorisprudence, and, in 1822, entered the Mimstry ^
Finance, of which he was nominated president in 1830. Com-
mander-in-Chief of the national guards of the kingdom, 1831-1846.
Succeeded to the throne, at the death of his brother. King Friedrich
August n., Aug. 9, 1854. Married Nov. 21, 1822, to
Amalie, Queen of Saxony, bom Nov. 13, 1801, the daughter of
the late King Maximilian I. of Bavaria. Offspring of the union
are three children, namely: — 1. Albert ^ Duke of Saxony and
heir-apparent, bom April 23, 1828; married June 18, 1853,
to Princess Caroline, bom Aug. 5, 1833, daughter of Prince
(xustav of Vasa. 2. Elisabeth, bom Feb. 4, 1830 ; married,
in 1850, to Prince Ferdinand of Sardinia, and widow since 1855.
3. Georg, Duke of Saxony, bom August 8, 1832 ; married
May 11, 1859, to In&nta Maria, bom July 21, 1843, daughter
of King Ferdinand of Portugal, of which union there are issue
three sons and two daughters, namely, Mathilda, bom March 19,
1863; Friedrich August, born May 25, 1865 ; Marie, bom May 31,
1867; Johann Georg, bom July 11, 1869, and Maximilian, bom
November 17, 1870.
The royal house of Saxony counts among the oldest reigning
&milies in Europe. It gave an emperor to Germany as early as
the beginning of the tenth century; but the house subsequently
spread into numerous branches, the elder of which, called the
Ernestine line, is represented at this moment by the ducal families
of Saxe-Altenburg, Saxe-Coburg-Gotha, Saxe-Meiningen, and Saxe-
Weimar, while the yoimger, the Albertine line, lives in the rulers
of the kingdom of Saxony.
King Johann I. has a civil list of 863,575 thalers, or 128,000Z.
per annum ; which includes a grant to the queen of 30,000 thalers,
and the dotations of the princes and princesses, amounting to 235,000
thalers, or 35,250/. The formerly royal domains, consisting chiefly
in extensive forests, valued at above 25,000,000 thalers, became,
in 1830^ the property of the State.
L
hi
146 THE statesman's YEAB-BOOE.
Constitutioii and Government.
The present Constitution of Saxony dates from Sept. 4, 1831 ; but
has undergone alterations and modifications by the laws of March 31,
1849 ; May 5, 1851 ; November 27, 1860 ; and October 19, 1861.
According to the terms of the Constitution, the crown is hereditary
in the male line ; but, at the extinction of the latter, also in the
female line. The sovereign comes of age at the completed eighteenth
year, and, during his minority, the nearest heir to the throne takes
the regency. In the hands of the King is the sole executive power,
which he exercises throujgh responsible ministers. The legislature
is jointly in the King and Parliament, the latter consisting of two
"chambers. The Upper Chamber comprises the princes of the blood
royal; the proprietors of eight baronial domains ; twelve deputies
elected by the owners of other nobiliar estates; ten noble proprietors
nominated by the King for life ; the burgomasters of eight towns;
and the superintendents and deputies of five collegiate institutions,
of the university of Leipzig, and of the Roman Catholic chapter of
St,. Peter at Bautzen. The Lower Chamber is made up of twenty
deputies of landed proprietors; twenty-five of towns and city cor-
porations ; twenty-five of peasants and connnunes ; and ten repre-
sentatives of commerce and manufacturing industiy . The qualifica-
tion for a seat in the Upper House, as well as the right of election to
the same, is the possession of a landed estate worth at least 1,000
thalers a year ; which qualification, however, is not required by the
ex officio deputies of chapters and imiversities. To be a member of
the Lower House, no fixed income is required ; and electors are all
men above twenty-five years of age who pay taxes, or contribute in
any way to the public burdens. A salary is attached to the per-
formance of the legislative functions ; the members of the Upper
House being allowed seven thalers, or about a guinea a day, during
the sittings of Parliament, and the deputies to the Second Chamber
three thalers, or 9s. Both Houses have the right to make proposi-
tions for new laws, the bills for which, however, must come from
the ministry. No taxes can be made, levied, or altered without the
sanction of both Chambers.
The executive is in the King and a Council of Ministers, con-
f-isting of fiYe members, namely : —
1. Presidency of the Council. — Freiherr Richard von Fiiesen,
appointed President of the Council, November 1871.
2. The Ministry of the Interior and of Justice. — Hermann von
NostitZ' Wcdlwitz, appointed Oct. 20, 1866.
8. The Ministry of War. — General Alfred von Fabrice, appointed
. October 1866.
GERMANY — SAXONY. 1 47
4. The Ministry of Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs. — Dr.
von Gerber, appointed November 1871.
5. The Ministry of Finance. — Freiherr Richard von Frieseriy
appointed * ad interim,' November 1871.
Church and Education.
Although the royal femily profess the Eoman Catholic religion,
ikB vast majority of the inhabitants are Protestants. At the census
of December 3, 1867, the population of Saxony was composed of
2,361,861 Lutherans; 5,566 Calvinists; 458 members of the English
Episcopal Church; 51,478 Eoman Catholics; 1,649 Detitsch-
Katholiken, or German Catholics; 413 members of the Greek Church;
and 2,103 Jews. There are very nearly 1,400 Protestant churches
in the kingdom. The clergy are chiefly paid out of local rates and
from endowments, the budget contribution of the State to the de-
partment of ecclesiastical affairs amoimting to but 85,593 thalers, or
about 12,830/,, chiefly spent in administrative salaries. The govern-
ment of the Protestant Church is entrusted to the Landes-Consis-
torium, or National Consistory, presided over by the Minister ol
Ecclesiastical Affairs ; while the Roman Catholic congregations are
under the supervision of a Papal delegate. Public education has
reached the highest point in Saxony, every child, without exception,
partaking of its benefits. By the law of Jime 6, 1835, attendance at
school, or under properly qualified teachers, is made compulsory,
for Roman Catholics as well as Protestants. On the average, 95 of
eyery 100 children capable of instruction are in attendance at school.
Bevenne and Expenditnre.
The budget of Saxony was formerly voted for triennial periods,
but more recently, annually. The actual expenditure — the income
was larger — amounted, during the perioc'
1849 to 1851 to 7,600,669 thalers, or
1852 „ 1854 „ 8,281,728
1855 „ 1857 „ 9,040,902
1858 „ 1860 „ 9,365,243
1861 „ 1863 „ 12,356,352
1864 „ 1866 „ 13,658,984
Rather more than one-half of the public revenue is derived
from taxes chiefly indirect, and the rest from state railways,
canals, and telegraphs, together with the income of the formerly
royal domains.
Jer
8, or
£1,140,100 amrna-lly.
»>
OP
1,242,254
»»
or
1,366,140
»
or
1,404,786
»»
or
1,853,452
»»
or
2,148,848
148 THE statesman's yeaic-book:.
The details of the annual expenditure of the period 1864-66
were : —
CiTil list of the King and Queen, dotation of the Thalera
princes, and repair of royal residences . . 863,845
Interest on public debt 2,834,000
Ministry of Justice 384,703
„ of Interior 850,495
„ of Finances 474,395
of War 2,175,096
of Public Instruction and Ecclesiast Affairs 390,833
of Foreign Affairs 94,445
Contribution to the expenses of the Q-erman Diet . 35,000
Pensions 590,336
PubHc works 3,339,461
Fund of reserve 323,743
Total annual expenditure . . 12,356,352 or ;£!, 853,452
The budget for the financial year 1868-69 was based on esti-
mates of revenue of 13,371,057 thalers, or 2,005,65 9Z., and of
expenditure to the same amount. Included in the latter was the
sum of 1,545,490 thalers, or 231,824/., forming the contribution
of Saxony to the expenditure of the North German Confederation.
For the last few years there has been a gradually increasing
surplus of income over expenditure, which is collected in a * fund
of reserve,' and made use of lor the reduction of the public debt.
A great part of this surplus was derived from the railway lines of
the country, nearly all of which are State property, yielding a
revenue of from 1,500,000 to 1,800,000 thalers per annum.
The public debt amounted, at the end of 1869, to 95,264,062
thalers, or 14,289,609/., the liabilities being made up as follows : —
Thalers
2,287
. 5,204,075
. 7,789,000
. 42,648,400
. 4,285,300
. 3,335,000
. 12,000,000
. 20,000.000
Old debt
3% * Obligations,' created in 1830
4% 'Kafisen-Scheine* of 1847.
4% ditto of 1852-66
3% ditto of 1855 . .
Shares of the Saxon-Silesian Railway
5% * Obligations,* created in 1867 .
4% ' Kassenscheine,' created in 1869
Total . . . 95,264,062
or £14,289,609
The debt was incurred almost entirely for the establishment
and purchase of a network of railways and telegraphs, and the
promotion of other works of public utility.
GERMANT — SAXOIIY.
149
Jr.
Fopulation.
The kingdom is divided into four Elreise, or circles, of the follow-
ing area and population, according to the Zollverein enumerations
of December 3, 1864, and of December 3, 1867 : —
Cirolee
Dresden .
Leipzig
Zwickau .
Bautzen .
Total
Area
in sq. m.
1,674
1,342
1,790
971
6,777
Population
1864
615,169
532,689
316,886
879,250
2,343,994
1867
638,916
553,583
822,562
908,525
2,423,586
The increase of population during the three years 1865 67 was
at the rate of four per cent, in the townsj but of only one per cent,
in the ritral districts of the kingdom. The population of 1867 com-
prised 1,186,889 men, and 1,236,697 women, being at the rate of
1,042 women to 1,000 men. In the midst of the purely Germanic
population there lived, at the last census, 51,895 Slavonic Wends,
mainly in the circle of Bautzen.
The population of the chief towns, according to the census of
December 1867, was as follows* —
Dresden 156,024
Leipzig 90,824
Chemnitz 58,573
Zwickau 24,509
The population of Leipzig is vastly increased during the period of
the great annual fairs, notably that of Easter, which bring together
merchants from all parts of the civilised world. According to
official returns the value of the commercial transactions at these
fairs, established for nearly six centuries, has in recent years
averaged 60 millions of thalers, or about 9 millions sterling.
Leipzig is also the centre of the German, and to some extent
European, trade in productions of the printing press.
1
150 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
v. BADEN.
(Grossherzogthum Baden.)
Beigning Sovereign and Family.
Friedricll I., Grand-duke of Baden, born September 9, 1826;
second son of Grand-duke Leopold I., and of Princess Sophie of
Sweden. Ascended the throne of Baden at the death of his father,
April 24, 1852, under the title of * Regent' — his elder brother,
Ludwig, suffering under mental disease, having the nominal honours
and title of Grand-duke allowed to him. Assumed the title of
* Grand-duke of Baden,' September 5, 1856. Married, September
20, 1856, to Grand-duchess Louise^ bom December 3, 1838, the
daughter of King Wilhelm I. of Prussia. Offspring of the union are
1. Friedrich Wilhelm, heir-apparent, bom July 9, 1857. 2. VictoriUy
born August 7, 1862. 8. Ludwig, bom June 12, 1865.
Brothers and Sisters of the Grand-duke. — 1. Princess Alexandrine,
bom December 6, 1820 ; married. May 3, 1842, to Duke Ernst of
Saxe-Coburg-Gotiia. 2. Prince Wilhelm, born December 18, 1829;
married, February 11, 1863, to Princess Maria Romanovska, bom
October 1 6, 1841, daughter of the late Duke Maximilian of Leuchten-
berg, offspring of which union are two children, namely, Marie, bom
July 26, 1865, and Maximilian, bom July 10, 1867. 3. Prince Karl,
born March 9, 1832 ; married May 17, 1871, to Rosalie von Beuat,
elevated Coimtess v^n Rhena, born June 10, 1845. 4. Princess
Marie, born November 20, 1834; married, September 11, 1858, to
Prince Ernst of Leiningen. 5. Princess Cecilia, bom September
20, 1839 ; married, August 28, 1857, to Grand-duke Michael of
Russia.
The title of Grand-duke was given by Napoleon I. to Margrave
Karl Friedrich of Baden in 1806, on the occasion of the alliance
of the heir-apparent of Baden with Stephanie Beauhamais.
The very extensive landed property formerly belonging to the
reigning family, and valued at about 50 million florins, or 4, 166,000/.,
has been made over to the State, and the grand-duke is in the
receipt of a civil list of 752,490 florins, or 62,700/., which includes
the allowances made to the princes and princesses.
Constitution and Eevenne.
The Constitution of Baden vests the executive power in the
Crrand-duke, and the legislative authority in a House of Parliament
InI
compowd of two Qiambezs. Hie Upper Chamber ccMnprfees th^
princes oi toe re^wng line who are of age ; ^le beads of t^n coble
^unilies : the prc^netois of hereditaij landed estates worth 300aXH^
dorins, or 2^tXN>L ; the Roman GaihoJic Archbidiop of Freibuig :
the sapointendent of the Protestant Church ; two depatied of
UniTersities ; and d^t members nominated bj the Grand-duke,
without reesnd to rank or birth. Hie Seoond Chamber is compost
of 63 representatrres of the people, 22 of which are elected bv
burgesses of towns, and 41 bj the inhabitants of rural districts.
Every citizen not conTicted of crime, nor receiying parish relief, has
a Tote in the elecdonsw To be a deputy, it is necessary to possess
tax-paying property to tibe amount of 10,000 florins, or 8^8/. ; or
to hold a public office with a salary of not less than 1,500 florins,
or 125/. The elections are indirect ; the citizens nominating the
Wahlmanner, or deputy-electors, and the latter the representatives.
The members of the Seoond Chamber are elected for eight years
The Chambers have to be called together at least once e\ery two
jears.
The executive is composed of six departments, headed by the
' Private Cabinet of the Grand-duke,' which office is filled by the
chief of tiie cabinet. The departments are, the Ministry of the
Grand-ducal House and of Foreign Aflairs ; the Ministry of the
Interior ; the Ministry of Justice ; the Ministry of Finances and of
Commerce : and the Ministry of War. The ministers are indi-
vidually and collectively responsible for their actions, both to the
legislature and to every individual citizen who may choose to lodge
complaints against them before the * Oberho%ericht,* or Superior
Tribunal of the country.
The budgets are granted for the term of two years by the Cham-
bers. For the term 1868 and 1869 the estimates were —
1
1
Gross revenue
Cost of Collection .
Net revenue .
1868
1869
186S-69
FlorlriR
19,327,343
4,888,242
14,439,101
Florins
19,328,263
4,868,366
14,469,897
Florini
38,655,606
9,756,608
28,898,998
Expenditure, ordinary and extraordinary
33,884,933
or £2,823,744
Deficit
• ■ •
4,985,935
or £ 415,494
The actual revenue for the years 1866-67 amounted to 18,680,327
Rorins, or 1,556,6941,, per annum, and the actual eiL\ieiv4\\MT^ Xj»5k
i;2
»=
THE STATESMAN 3 TEAR-BOOK.
20,364,416 florins, or 1,697,035/. The actual revenue for the year
ending Dec. 31, 1868, was 22,824,371 florins, or 1,902,031/., and
the actual expenditure 22,834,371 florins, or 1,902,864/. Nearly
one-half of the revenue is derived from direct taxation, a fourth from
the produce of crown lands, forests, and mines, and the rest Jroni
customs and miscellaneous sources. Bather more than one-third of
the expenditure is set down under the head of * General cost of
administration,' and one-fifth is assigned to the department of t^e
minister of war.
All the railways of Baden are the property of the State, giving
a dividend, on the capital expended, of above 6 per cent. The
accounts of the income and expenditure of the State railways, a^
well as of the Post-office and steam navigation on the Lake of
Constance, are not entered in the general budget, but form a special
fund. The receipts and expenditure of this fund, in each of the
years 1866 and 1867, were as follows : —
ReneipftB
1S66
] 1867
1
1
1 Post-office
Bailwav
Baden share in receipts of Main-Neckar
Railway and Telegraph
Steam navigation on T<Hke of Constance .
1
Florins
1,785,006
13,696,029
116,147
141,487
Florins
1,785,006
14,790.224
122.381
141,487
Total
16,747,669
16,839.098
Expenditure
1866
1867
Post-office
Railway, ordinary
„ extraordinary ....
Steam navigation
Total expenses
Florins
1,520,543
10,193.703
185.936
131,805
Florins
1,544,099 1
10,910,730 '
185,936
131,805 1
12,031,987
12,772,570
1
The public debt is, like the budget, divided into two parts, the
first called the General debt, and the second the Railway debt.
The General debt amounted, at the commencement of 1868, to
32,285,000 florins, or 2,690,416/.
The charge for interest on the railway debt amounted to 2,975,365
florins, or 247,947/., in the year 1867.
OEBM AN y — BADEN.
153
Area and Population.
The Grand-duchy has an area of 5,851 English square niile«,
with 1,434,970 inhabitants at the census of December 3, 1867.
The population has not greatly increased since the year 181 G,
when it amounted to 1,005,899. The numbers augmented at
a rate of rather less than 10,000 souls annually, till the year 1846,
when there was a period of decrease, extending till 1855. From
1846 till 1849, the decrease amounted to 4,712 ; from 1849 to 1852,
to 8,282 ; and from 1852 to 1855, to the large number of 42,105,
or 14,035 per annum. Since 1855, there has been again a gradual
increase.
The religious division of the inhabitants was as follows at the
census of 1857 : —
Roman Catholics
Protestants
Other Christian Sects
Jews
931,007
475,918
2,436
26,594
The population of the principal towns of the Duchy, at the cen-
sus of 1867, and at the preceding one of 1864, was as follows :—r
Towns
1864
1867
Manheim
Carlsruhe
FriboTirg
Heidelberg
Pforzheim
Kastatt .
30,566
34,017
30,367
32,004
19,167
20,792
17,666
18,327
16,320
16,417
13,040
10,726
The decline of population has been chiefly owing to emigration.
From 1840 to 1849, the number of emigrants was 23,966^, and from
1850 to 1855, it rose to 62,444. In the year 1852, no less than
14,366 people left the country ; in 1853 the numbers were 12,932,
and in 1854 they rose to 21,561. Most of the emigrants were families
possessed of some property. It was ascertained that the emigrants of
1853 carried with them property amounting to 1,923,903 florins, or
rather more than 100 florins — 8Z. 7s. — per head. The great
majority of the emigrants went to North America ; but about two
per cent, were induced, previous to 1856, to go to the French settle-
ments in Algeria. The result of this Algerian emigration proved so
disastrous that it has been discontinued.
154 THE statesman's tear-book.
YI. MECEXENBUBa-SCHWEBIN.
(Grossherzogthum Mecklenburg- Schwerin.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Friedricll Franz II., Grand-duke of Mecklenburg-Schwerin,
born February 28, 1823, the son bi Grand-duke Paul Friedrich and
Princess Alexandrine of Prussia. Studied, philosophy and theology
at the University of Bonn, 1840-42; succeeded to the throne at the
death of his fether, March 7, 1842. Married, November 3, 1849, to
Princess Augusta of Reuss-Schleiz, who died March 3, 1862.
Married, in second nuptials, May 12, 1864, to Princess Anna,
daughter of the late Grand-duke Ludwig II. of Hesse-Darmstadt,
who died April 15, 1865. Married, in third nuptials, July 4, 1868,
to Princess Marie, bom January 29, 1850, cousin of the reigning
Prince Albert of Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt. Issue of the fii-st mar-
riage are: — 1. Friedrich Franz, heir-apparent, bom March 19,
1851. 2. Paul Friedrich, born September 19, 1852. 3. Marie,
bom May 14, 1854. 4. Johann, bom December 8, 1857. Issue
of the second marriage is a daughter, Anna, bom April 7, 1865.
Issue of the third marriage are: — 1. Mathilda, born August 10,
1869; and 2. Friedrich Wilhelm, bom April 5, 1871.
Brother of the Chrand-duke. — Prince Wilhelm, born March 5,
1827 ; colonel in the service of Prussia ; married, Dec. 9, 1^65,
to Alexandrina, bom Feb. 1, 1842, daughter of Prince Albert of
Prnssia. Issue a daughter, Charlotte, born November 7, 1868.
Mother of the Grand-duke. — Grand-duchess Alexandrine, bom
Febmaiy 23, 1803, daughter of the late King Friedrich Wilhelm
III. of Prussia; married, May 25, 1822, to Grand-duke Paul
Friedrich; widow, March 7, 1842.
The Grand-ducal house of Mecklenburg is the only reigning
family in Europe of Slavonic origin, and claims to be the oldest
sovereign house in the Western world. In their lull title, the Grand-
dukes style themselves Princes of the Vandals ; and they trace their
descent to Genseric, King of the Vandals, who conquered Spain in
the fifth century, and, going over to Africa, took Carthage in 439.
Constitution, Eevenne, and Population.
The political institutions of the Grand-duchy are of an entirely feudal
character. The fundamental laws are embodied in the * Union * of
1528, the ' Reversales' of 1572 and 1622, and the charters of 1755
and Nov. 28, 1817. The whole legislative power and part of the
executive is in the hands of the proprietors of Ritterguter, or knight's
estates, numbering 624. Seldom more than one-fourth of these, how-
erer, exert their privileges and take their seats in the Diet. To these
GERMANY — MSCKLENBUBG-SCHWESIN. 1 5 5
representatives of their own property are joined thirty-nine mem-
bers, nearly all burgomasters, del^ated by the municipalities and
corporate bodies of a like number of towns. The great bulk of the
population is without political rights. The Diet is permanent, being
represented, if not in actual session, by a conmiittee of twelve mem-
bers, presided over by three marshals of the nobility, whose office
is hereditary in their ^milies. It is part of the prerogative of the
conmiittee to examine the working of the administration, as also to
nominate a number of judges at the chief courts of justice. The
Diet meets in annual session, alternately at the towns of Sternberg
and Malchin, and every two years forms a joint assembly with the
states of a part of Mecklenburg-Strelitz, in common legislation.
The executive is represented in a ministry appointed by and
re^)onsible alone to the Grand-duke. There are four departments,
called respectively the Ministry of the Grand-ducal House and of
Foreign Afl^rs; the Ministry of the Interior; the Ministry of
Justice, of Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs ; and the Ministry
of Finances. There exists no general budget for the Grand-duchy.
Semi-official reports state the total revenue for the year 1m69 to
liave amounted to 354,950 thalers, or 53,242/., and the expenditure
to the same. At the commencement of 1870 the total public debt
was 7,009,132 thalers, or 1,051,368/., one-half of which sum had
been raised in loans for the construction of railways.
The poptdation of the Grand- duchy amounted to 560,618 at the
census of Dec. 3, 1867, living on an area of 4,834 English square
miles. With the exception of 850 Roman Catholics, and 3,110
Jews, the whole of the subjects of the Grand-duke, in 1867, were
liUtherans. Although the country is but thinly populated, emi-
gration is carrying off large numbers of the inhabitants, and the
population at several periods has been decreasing. The ownership
of the land is divided between the sovereign, who possesses about
two-tenths, the titled and tmtitled nobility, who hold seven-tenths,
and various corporations and institutions for Protestant noble ladies,
who possess the remaining tenth of the Grand-duchy.
There exists some commercial intercourse between the Grand-
duchy and the United Kingdom, but it has been steadily on the
decrease during recent years. In 1866, the direct exports from
Mecklenburg- Schwerin to Great Britain amounted to the value of
463,664/., and the imports of British produce to 77,265/. In the
year 1870, the exports to Great Britain had fallen to 249,454/., and
the imports of British produce to 25,842/. The bulk of the exports
is wheat, of the value of 244,569/. in 1870.
156 THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
VIL HESSE.
(Grossherzogthum Hessen.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Ludwig III., Grand-duke of Hesse, bom June 9, 1806, the
son of Grand-duke Ludwig II. and of Princess Wilhelmine of
Baden. Appointed co-Regent of Hesse, in consequence of an attempt
at insurrection, March 5, 1848; succeeded to the throne at the
death of his father, June 16, 1848. Married, Dec. 26, 1833, to
Princess Mathilde, daughter of King Ludwig of Bavaria ; widower,
May 25, 1862.
Brothers and Sisters of the Grand-duke. — 1. Prince Karl, bom
April 23, 1809; married, Oct. 22, 1836, to Princess Elisabeth of
Prussia, bom June 18, 1815. Offspring of the union are ; — 1. Prince
Ludwig J bom Sept. 12, 1837 ; married, July 1, 1862, to Princess
Alice of Great Britain; issue, three daughters and two sons:
Victoria, bom April 5, 1863; Elizabeth, bom Nov. 1, 1864; Irene,
bom July 11, 1866; Ludwig, bom Nov. 25, 1868; and Friedrich, bom
Oct. 7, 1870. 2. Prince iJemnc^, bom Nov. 28, 1838. 3. Prince
Wilhelm^ bom Nov. 16, 1845. — 2. Prince Alexander, bom July 15,
1823 ; field-marshal lieutenant in the service of Austria ; married,
Oct. 16, 1851, to Countess Julia von Hanke, born Nov. 12, 1825, on
whom the title of Princess of Battenberg has been conferred. Off-
spring of the union are four sons and one daughter, called Princes and
Princess of Battenberg. — 3. Princess Maria, bom Aug. 8, 1824 ;
married, April 28, 1841, to Grand-duke Alexander of Russia, now
Czar Alexander II.
The former Landgraves of Hesse had the title of Grand-duke
given them by Napoleon I., in 1806, together with a considerable
increase of territory. At the congress of Vienna this grant was
confirmed, after some negotiations. The reigning family are not
possessed of much private property, and dependent almost entirely
upon the grant of the civil list. The late Grand-duke, Ludwig II.,
ibund his allowance of 581,000 florins, or 48,417Z., quite insufficient
lor his wants, and for many years there was a struggle between the
Government and the representatives of the country about the pay-
ment of the grand-ducal debts. These were ultimately discharged
out of the publit; funds ; but, in 1855, the civil list was foimd to be
in debt again to the amount of 1,100,000 florins, or 91, 666Z. The
Chambers refused to pay this new debt ; but after long debates it
was agreed on ultimately to discharge the amount provisionally,
deducting it gradually from the grants of the civil list. The latter
was raised, at the same time, to 625,000 florins, or 52,083/., besides
allowunces to the princes and the grand-dncal court, amounting
Altogether to 761,800 Horins, or 62,6501.
CFEBMA5T — irSSSB.
1 57
Constitatioii, Beveniie, and Population.
The Constitution bears date, Dec. 17, 1820 ; but was somewhat
modiiied in 1848, and again in 1856. The legislative power is
vested, in part, in two Chambers, called the Upper and the Lower
House of Representatives. The former is composed of the princes
of the reigning family, the heads of a number of noble houses, the
Koman Catholic bishop, the chief Protestant superintendent, the
Chancellor of the University of Giessen, and a number of life-
members, not exceeding ten, nominated by the Grand-duke. The
Lower House consists of 6 deputies of noble landowners ; 10 deputies
of towns ; and 34 representatives of villages and rural districts. The
members of the Lower House are chosen by an indirect mode of
election — the original voters, or * Urwahler,' first polling the electors,
or * Wahlmanner,' and these, in their turn, the representatives. The
Chambers have to meet at least once every three years. On certain
occasions, both Houses vote together, as when a proposition of the
Government has been accepted by one House and refused by the
other, and a final decision is to be arrived at.
The executive is represented by a ministry divided into four de-
partments, namely, the Ministry of the Grand-ducal House, and of
Foreign Affairs ; the Ministry of the Interior ; the Ministry of
Justice ; and the Ministry of Finance.
The budget is granted for the term of three years by the Chambers,
and the estimates seldom differ much from the actual revenue and
expenditure. For the three financial periods from 1860 to 1868
they were as follows : —
1
1 Financial PeriodB
1
Annual Bevenne
Annual Expenditure
1
1860-62
1863-66
1866-68 ^ .
Florins
9,096,664
9,292,963
9,497,008
£
768,066
774,413
791,417
Florins
9,066,796
9,031,836
9,372,962
£
765,666
762,663
781,080
The public debt amounted, at the commencement of 1870, to
15,245,000 florins, or 1,270,000^., the greater part of which was
incurred for the establishment of a network of State railways.
The country is divided into three provinces — Upper Hesse,
Starkenberg, and Rhenish Hesse — the first of which, embracing an
area of 1,365 English square miles, with a population, in 1867, of
257,479, forms part of the North-German Confederation, and, being
garrisoned by Prussian troops, is only nominally subject to the
government of the Grand-duke. Inclusiye of Uippet H^^sa^ tiv^ ^.^^-a.
IS8 THE statesman's teab-book.
of the Grand-duchy is 2,866 English square miles, with 823,138
inhabitants, according to the enumeration of Dec. 3, 1867. The
popidation was divided, as to reKgion, at die census date, into
^58,597 Protestants (chiefly Lutherans), 228,095 Roman Catholics,
10,357 Christians of other denominations, and 26,089 Jews. Three
Protestant superintendents and a Roman Catholic bishop direct the
ecclesiastical aflairs of the population.
Vni. OLDENBUEG.
(Grossherzogthum Oldenburg.)
Beigning Sovereign and Family.
Peter I., Grand-duke of Oldenburg, bom July 8, 1827, the son
of Grand-duke August, and of Princess Ida of Anhalt-Bernburg ;
succeeded to the throne at the death of his father, Feb. 27, 1853 ;
married, Feb. 10, 1852, to Elisabeth, bom March 26, 1826,
daughter of Prince Joseph of Saxe-Altenburg. Issue of the union
are: — 1. Prince Augtist, heir-apparent, bom Nov. 16, 1852. 2.
Prince Georg, bom June 27, 1855.
Brother and Sisters of the Grand-duke. — 1, Princess ^77zaZi6, bom
Dec. 21, 1818; married, Nov. 22, 1836, to Prince Otto of Bavaria,
King of Greece 1832-62 ; widow July 26, 1867. 2. Princess
Friederike, bom June 8, 1820, married, Aug. 15, 1855, to Freiherr
Max von Washington. 3. Prince Elimar, bom Jan. 23, 1844.
major in the service of Prussia.
Cousin of the Grand-duke. — Prince Peter, bom Aug. 26, 1812,
the son of Prince Georg, brother of the late Grand-duke August
of Oldenburg, and of Princess Catharine, daughter of the late Czar
Paul of Russia ; general of infantry in the service of Russia, and
President of the department of Ecclesiastical Affairs in the Imperial
Senate ; married, April 23, 1837, to Princess Therese of Nassau,
bom April 17, 1815. Issue of the union are : — 1. Princess Alex-
andra,hom June 2, 1838; married, Feb. 6, 1856, to Grand-duke
Nicholas, brother of Czar Alexander II. of Russia. 2. Prince
Nicolaus, bom May 9, 1840, colonel in the service of Russia ; mar-
ried Sept. 5, 1863, to Marie von Ostemburg, bom July 8, 1845. 3.
Prince Alexander, horn June 2, 1844; married Jan. 19, 1868, to
Princess Eugenie, borri April 1, 1845, daughter of the late Duke
Maximilian of Leuchtenberg ; offspring of the union is a son, Peter,
bom Nov. 21, 1868. 4. Prince Constantine, bom May 9, 1850.
b. Princess Therese, bom March 30, 1852.
The ancient house of Oldenburg, which has given sovereigns to
Denmsrk^ Scandinavia, and Russia, is said to be descended from
QERHANT— 0LB£NBT7BG* 159
Wittekind, the celebrated leader of the heathen Saxons against
Charlemagne. In the fifteenth century, a scion of the House of Olden-
burg, Count Christian VIII., was elected King of Denmark, Sweden,
and Norway . The main line became extinguished with Count Gunther,
in 1667, whereupon the territory of the iamily fell to the King of
Denmark, who made it over to Grand-duke Paul of Russia, in exchange
for pretended claims upon Schleswig-Holstein. The Grand-duke
then gave Oldenburg to his cousin. Prince Friedrich August of
Holstein-Gottorp, with whose descendants it remained till December
1810, when Napoleon incorporated it with the kingdom of West-
phalia. But the Congress of Vienna not only gave the country
back to its former sovereign, but, at the urgent demand of Czar
Alexander I., added to it a territory of nearly 400 square miles,
"with 50,000 inhabitants, bestowing at the same time upon the prince
the title of Grand-duke. Part of the new territory consisted of the
principality of Birkenfeld, on the left bank of the Rhine, close to
the French frontier, and some three hundred miles distant from
Oldenburg. In 1854, Grand-duke Peter sold a district of 5,000
Morgen, or 3,154 acres, on the North Sea, with the harbour of Jahde,
destined for a naval port, to Prussia, for the sum of 500,000 thalers,
or 74,800Z. The Grand-duke has a civil list of 85,000 thalers,
or 12,750Z., besides an allowance of 85,000 thalers from the public
domains, making his total income 25,500Z. He draws, moreover, a
revenue of nearly 6,000/. from private estates of the lisimily in
Holstein.
Constitution, Revenue) and Population.
A Constitution was given to the Grand-duchy Feb. 18, 1849,
which, revised by a decree of Nov. 22, 1852, grants liberty of the
press, trial by jury, and equality of all citizens in political and social
matters. The legislative power is exercised by a Landtag, or Diet,
elected for three years, by the vote of all citizens paying taxes, and not
condemned for felony by a court of justice. The mode of election is
indirect. Every 300 electors choose a delegate, and the delegates of
twenty districts, representing 6,000 electors, appoint one deputy.
No property qualification is required to become a member of the
Diet. The executive is vested, under the Grand-duke, in a respon-
sible ministry of three departments, called respectively the Ministry
ol" the Grand-ducal House, and of Foreign Affairs; the Ministry
of the Interior ; and the Ministry of Finances.
The budget, according to the terms of the Constitution, must be
granted by the Diet from year to year. For the year 1865, the
public revenue amounted to 2,387,231 thalers, or 358,084/., and
the expenditure to 2,386,110 thalers, or 357,916/., leaving a sun^lus
l60 THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
of 1,121 thalers. The budget estimates for 1869, on the other
hand, based on about the same amount of revenue and expenditure,
exhibited a deficit of 167,000 thalers. The chief item of revenue
is fi*om customs, and next to it, from the produce of State property ;
while in expenditure the army, the civil Hst, and the interest of the
public debt, cost the largest sums. The debt amounted, at the
beginning of 1869, to 7,969,000 thalers, or 1,195,350/.
The area of Oldenburg embraces 2,417 square miles, with a
population, according to the census of Dec. 3, 1867, of 315,622
inhabitants. Of these 241,381 were Protestants, 72,077 Roman
Catholics, and 1,527 Jews. Emigration carries off annually largt
numbers of the inhabitants of the Grand-duchy.
IX. BEUNSWICK.
(H£RZ06THUM BRAUNSCHWEIG.)
Beigning Sovereign and Family.
Wilhelm L, Duke of Brunswick, born April 25, 1806, the second
son of Duke Friedrich Wilhelm of Brunswick, and of Princess
Marie of Baden. Undertook provisionally the Government of
Binmswick in consequence of the insm-rection of September 7, 1830,
and subsequent flight of his brother, the reigning Duke, October 12,
1830; ascended the throne, April 25, 1831.
Brother of the Duke. — Duke if arZ, bom October 30, 1804, the
eldest son of Duke Friedrich Wilhelm of Brunswick; succeeded his
father, under the guardianship of the Prince-Regent, afterwards
King George IV. of Great Britain, June 16, 1815 ; ascended the
throne October 30, 1823. Fled the duchy on the breaking out of
a riot at the city of Brunswick, September 8, 1830 ; was declared
* regierungsunf ahig,' or * unfit to govern,' by a resolution of the
German Diet, December 2, 1830.
The ducal house of Brunswick, now on the point of becoming
extinct, the two only representatives of the family being unmarried
and sexagenarians, was long one of the most ancient and illustrious
of the Germanic Confederation. Its ancestor, Henry the Lion,,
possessed, in the twelfth century, the united duchies of Bavaria and
Saxony, with other territories in the north of Germany; but
having reftised to aid the Emperor Friedrich Barbarossa in his
wars with the Pope, he was, by a decree of the Diet, deprived of
the whole of his territories with the sole exception of his allodial
domains, the principalities of Brunswick and LUneburg. Their pos-
sessjons were, on the death of Ernest the Confessor, divided between
GERM ANT— BRUNSWICK. 1 6 1
the two sons of the latter, who became the founders of the lines of
Prunswick-Wolfenbuttel and Brunswick-Luneburg, the former of
.which is represented at present in the ducal house of Brunswick,
while the latter is merged in the royal family of Great Britain.
The Duke of Brunswick is one of the wealthiest of German sove *
reigns, being in possession of immense private estates, including the
principality of Oels, in Silesia, and large domains in the district of
Glatz, in Prussia. It is believed that the Duke has bequeathed the
whole of these estates to the Emperor of Austria. The Duke's
civil list, amounting to 220,722 thalers, or 33,108/., is not set down
in the budget, being paid out of a special fund, the * Kammercasse,'
the revenues of which are derived from the State domains.
The ex-duke, Charles, residing chiefly at Paris, has also a large
private income, amounting, it is stated, to above 200,000Z. per
annum.
Constitution^ Bevenue, and Population.
The Constitution of Brunswick bears date October 12, 1832, but was
modified by the fundamental law of November 22, 1851. The legis-
lative power is vested in one Chamber, consisting of forty-three
members. Of these, nine are elected by the highest- taxed landed
proprietors ; ten by the magistrates of the chief towns ; three by the
Protestant clergy ; ten by the inhabitants of towns, and eleven by
those of rural districts. The Chamber meets every three years, and
the deputies hold their mandate lor two sessions. The executive is
represented by a responsible Ministry, consisting of two departments,
namely, the Ministry of State and of Foreign Affairs, and the
Ministry of the Interior.
The budget was formerly voted for the period of three years, but,
since 1867, in conformity with the constitution of the North-German
Confederation. For the year 1869 the estimates of revenue were
2,480,000 thalers, or 372,000/., with an expenditure of the same
amouwt. The public debt of the duchy, at the commencement of
1869, was 15,368,750 thalers, or 2,305,313/., four-fifths of which
sum was contracted for the establishment of railways.
The duchy has an area of 1,526 square miles, with a population
of 302,792 inhabitants, according to the Zollverein census of 1867.
Nearly the whole of the inhabitants in 1867 were members of the
Lutheran Church, the exception being 1,676 Calvinists, 3,775
Koman Catholics, 216 members of other Christian sects, and 1,107
Jews. The latter enjoy civil and religious equality.
M
1 62 THE statesman's yeab-book:.
X. SAXE-WEIMAE.
(Grossherzogthum Sachsen- Weimar.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Karl Alexander, Grand-duke of Saxe-Weimar, bom June 24,
1818, the son of Grand-duke Kai'l Friedrich and of Grand-duchesn
Marie, daughter of the late Czar Paul I. of Russia. Succeeded his
father, July 8, 1853 ; married, October 8, 1842, to Sophie^ bom
April 8, 1824, daughter of the late King Willem II. of the Nether-
lands. Issue of the union are : — 1. Prince Karl August^ heir-
apparent, bom July 31, 1844* 2. Princess Marie, bom January
20, 1849. 3. Princess Elisabeth, bom Febmary 28, 1854.
Sisters of the Grand-duke, — 1. Princess Marie, bom February 3,
1808 ; married. May 26, 1827, to Prince Karl of Prussia. 2.
Princess Augusta, bom September 30, 1811 ; married, June 11,
1829, to Prince Wilhelm, now Emperor Wilhelm I. of Germany.
Cousins of the Grand-duke. — 1. Prince Eduard, born October 11,
1823, the son of the late Duke Bernhard of Saxe-Weimar, brother
of Grand-duke Karl Friedi-ich; entered the British army as
ensign, June 1, 1841; captain, May 19, 1846; major, June 20, 1854;
lieutenant-colonel in the Grenadier Guards and aide-de-camp to the
Queen, May 18, 1855; married, November 27, 1851, to Lady
Augusta Catherine, bom January 14, 1827, daughter of the late
Charles Gordon-Lennox, fifth Duke of Richmond. 2. Prince Her-
mann, bom August 4, 1825, brother of the preceding ; married, June
17, 1851, to Princess Augusta, bom October 4, 1826, youngest
daughter of King Wilhelm I. of WUrtemberg. Issue of the union are
two daughters and'four sons. 3. Prince Gustav, bom June 28, 1827,
brother of the preceding; major-general in the Austrian army.
4. Princess ^maZea, bom May 20, 1830: married, May 19, 1853,
to Prince Hendrik of Orange-Nassau, brother of King Willem III.
of the Netherlands.
The family of the Grand-duke stands at the head of the Ernestine
or elder line of the princely houses of Saxony, which include Saxe-
Meiningen, Saxe-Altenburg, and Saxe-Coburg-Gotha, while the
younger, or Albertine line, is represented by the Kings of Saxony.
Saxe-Weimar was formed into an independent duchy towards the
end of the sixteenth century, when Elector Johann Wilhelm of
Saxony divided his territory between his two sons, Friedrich Wilhelm
and Johann, giving the former Saxe-Altenburg and the latter Saxe-
Weimar. At the Congress of Vienna a considera})le increase of
territory, together with tlie title of Grand-duke, was awarded to
GERMANT— -SAXE-WEIM AR. 1 63
! Karl August, patron of German literature, and ii'iend of Gothe
Schiller.
e Grand-duke has a large private fortune, part of which he
Qed in dowry with his consort. Princess Sophie of the Nether-
. He has also a civil list of 280,000 thalers, or 42,000/.,
uting to about one-sixth of the revenues of Saxe-Weimar.
Constitution, Eevenne, and Population.
le Constitution of the Grand-duchy was granted May 5, 1816 ;
lightly altered by the law of October 15, 1849. According to
jharter the legislative power is vested in a House of Parliament
isented by one Chamber. It is composed of 31 members, of
Q ten are chosen by the proprietors of nobiliar estates ; ten by
owns ; ten others by the inhabitants of rural districts, and one
le Senate of the University of Jena. At the general election,
h takes place every seventh year, not only the representatives
selves are chosen, but likewise a substitute for every member,
bas to take his place in case of illness, death, or prolonged absence.
;en members for the nobility are elected directly by aU proprietors,
itterguter, or noble estates, even ladies being allowed to vote,
e representation of towns and rural districts the mode of election
direct. The whole body of voters choose a certain number of
ates, in the proportion of one to every fifty houses, and these
ties elect the member for the place. The Chamber meets
^ three years, and a standing committee of nine members continues
during the adjournment.
le executive, acting under the orders of the Grand-duke, but
nsible to the representatives of the coimtry, is divided into three
•tments, which are, the Ministry of the Grand-ducal House, of
nterior, and of Foreign Affairs ; the Ministry of Finance ; and
linistry of Justice and of Ecclesiastical Affairs.,
le budget is granted by the Chamber for a period of three years.
from 1863 to 1865 comprised an annual income of l,658,66«s
rs, or 248,808Z., and an annual expenditure of 1,654,558 thalers,
48,189/., leaving a surplus of 4,110 thalers, or 619/., for the
Estimates for the period 1866-68 were based upon annnal
pts of 1,730,131 thalers, and annual disbursements of 1,700,08S
rs, leaving a yearly surplus of 30,043 thalers. The publicr
amounted to 4,560,000 thalers, or 648,000/., on January 1,
•
16 Grand-duchy has an area of 1,421 English square mile^.
a population of 283^044 at the census of December Z^ \^^1 .
2l2
164 THE statesman's TBAR-BOOK.
There was, at that date, the following religious division of the
inhabitants : — ^Protestants, 269,007 ; Roman Catholics, 9,927 ;
Greek Catholics, 48; Mennonites, 2; other Christian sects, 43;
Jews, 1,129.
XL UECELENBTJBG-STEELITZ.
Grossherzogthum Mecklenburg-Strelitz.)
Eeigning Sovereign.
Friedrich Wilhelm I., Grand-duke of Mecklenburg-Strelitz,
born Oct. 17, 1819, the son of Grand-duke Georg and of Princess
Marie of Hesse-Cassel ; succeeded to the throne at the death of his
father, Sept. 6, 1860; married, June 24, 1843, to Augusta, horn
July 19, 1822, the daughter of the late JDuke Adolphus of Cam-
bridge. Offspring of the imion is Prince Adolf Friedrich, heir-
apparent, born July 22, 1848.
The reigning house of Mecklenburg-Strelitz was founded, in
1701, by Duke Adolf Friedrich, youngest son of Duke Adolf
Priedrich II. of Mecklenburg-Schwerin. There being no law
of primogeniture at the time, the Diet was unable to prevent the
division of the country, which was protested against by subsequent
Dukes of Mecklenburg-Schwerin. The Congress of Vienna per-
mitted Duke Karl Friedrich of Mecklenburg-Strelitz to adopt
the title of Grand-duke, notwithstanding the exceedingly limited
extent of his territory. He is, however, one of the wealthiest of
German sovereigns, more than one-half of the country being his own
private property. A territory of seven square miles, with 10,000
souls, which was added to the newly created Grand-duchy in 1815,
was sold by the late Grand-duke Georg to Prussia, on May 21,
1819, for the sum of 1,000,000 thalers, or ' 100 thalers per soul.'
It is calculated that the income of the Grand-ducal family amounts
at present to at least 230,000/. a year.
Constitution, Eevenne, and Population.
The coimtry is divided into two separate provinces, the first of
which, Stargard, has a Diet composed of landowners, while the
second, Ratzeburg, has no representative institutions whatever. The
Stargard Diet periodically joins the legislative assembly of Meck-
lenburg-Schwerin. Only the possession of a Rittergut, or knight*s
estate, gives right to a seat in the Diet, to which neither the towns
GERMANY — SAXE-MEININGEN. 1 6$
nor rural populations send any deputies. There are sixty-two sucli
proprietors in the province of Stargard, only a small number of
whom, however, choose to take their seats.
The executive is entirely in the hands of the Grand-duke, and is
exercised by him through one * Minister of State,' which appointment,
however, has at times been vacant for several years. Accounts of
public income and expenditure are never made known, and tht;
whole state revenue forms the civil list of the Grand-duke.
The population, which, according to the census of 1867, numbered
98,770, is decreasing steadily, a strong tide of emigration having
carried off nearly 8,000 inhabitants in a course of eight years.
The area of the country is 997 English square miles, the owner-
ship of which territory is divided between the sovereign, the feudjil
proprietors, and the corporations of certain towns, in the following
manner : — 527 square iniles belong to the Grand-duke ; 353 to the
titled and untitled nobles, and 117 to the town corporations.
Nearly one-fourth of the Grand-diical property consists of forest
lands.
XII. SAXE-MEHriNGEir.
(Herzogthum Sachsen-Meiningen.")
Reigning Sovereign.
Oeorg II., Duke of Saxe-Meiningen, bom April 2, 1826, the son
of Duke Bernhard I. Succeeded, on the abdication of his father,
September 20, 1866. Married, May 18, 1850, to Princess Charlotte
of Prussia, who died March 30, 1855. Offspring of this union are
a son and a daughter: — Bernhard, born April 1, 1851 ; and Marie
Elizabeth, born September 23, 1853. Married, in second nuptials,
October 23, 1858, to Princess Feodora of Hohenlohe-Langenljui-u,
born July 7, 1839. Offspring of this second marriage are two
sons, Ei'nst, bom September 27, 1859, and Friedinch, born Oct.
12, 1861.
The line of Saxe-Meiningen was founded by Duke Bernhard, third
son of Ernst I. of Saxony, sumamed the Pious, the friend and com-
panion in arms of King Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden. The duchy
was only one-third its present size up to the year 1826, when, by
the extinction of the ancient family of Saxe-Gotha, the territories of
Hildburghausen and Saalfeld fell to the present duke. He has a
civil list of 225,000 florins, or 18,750/., paid out of the produce of
the State domains.
1 66 THE statesman's yeab-booe:.
Constitution, Eevenne, and Population.
The charter of the duchy bears date August 23, 1829. It provides
lor a legislative organisation, consisting of one Chamber of twenty-
ibur representatives. Eight of these are elected by the proprietors
of nobiliar estates ; eight by the inhabitants of towns, and eight by
those of rural districts. The Chamber meets every three years, and
new elections take place every six. A small property qualification
is requisite to become a member.
The ministry, which is responsible to the Chamber, consists of
four departments, namely, the Ministry of the Ducal House and of
Foreign Affairs ; the Ministry of the Interior ; the Ministry of
Finances; and the Ministry of Justice, of Education, and of
Ecclesiastical Affairs.
The budget estimates for the year 1869 stated the revenue at
1,998,750 florins, or 166,553/., and the expenditure at 1,987,312
florins, or 165,610Z. The actual income for 1867 amounted to
2,137,895 florins, or 178,158Z., and the actual expenditure to
2,032,152 florins,^ or 169,346Z. Nearly one half of the pubUc
revenue is drawn from State domains, formerly belonging to the
ducal family. The chief items of expenditure are the interest
of the public debt, and the civil list of the duke ; which latter,
however, is not entered in the budget estimates, but paid out of the
revenue of the domains as a first charge thereon. The debt, at the
end of 1868, amounted to 4,253,620 florins, or 354,468Z., exclusive
of a state guarantee on four millions of thalers employed in the
construction of a line of railway through the duchy.
The area of the duchy extends over 933 English square miles,
with a population, according to the census of 1867, of 180,335
inhabitants. The whole of them at that date were Protestants, with
exception of 1,102 Roman Catholics, 44 Mennonites, and 1,629 Jews.
XIII. ANHALT.
(Herzogthum Anhalt.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Friedrich, Duke of Anhalt, born April 29, 1831, the son of
Duke Leopold of Anhalt, and of Princess Friederike of Prussia.
Succeeded to the throne at the death of his father. May 22,
1871 ; married, April 22, 1854, to Princess Antoinette of Saxe-
A}tenhurg, born April 17, 1838. Offspring of the marriage are
GERMANY — ANHALT. 1 6/
four sons and two daughters ; namely, 1. Prince Leopold^ born July
18, 1855 ; 2. Prince Friedrich^ born August 19. 1856 ; Princess
Elisabeth, born Sept. 7, 1857 ; 4. Prince Eduard^ born April 18,
1861 ; 5. Prince Anbert, bom June 18, 1864 ; and 6. Princess
Alexandra, bom April 4, 1868.
The Dukes of Anhalt trace their origin to Bemhard, son of the
celebrated Albert the Bear, Margrave of Brandenburg, who died in
1211. The family, in the course of time, split into numerous
branches, now reduced to the present line. At the establishment of
the Germanic Confederation, in 1815, there were three reigning Dukes
of Anhalt, namely of Anhalt- Cothen, Anhalt-Bemburg, and Anhalt-
Dessau. The first of these lines became extinct in 1847, and the
second on August 19, 1863, leaving the former house of Anhalt-
Dessau the sole heir of the family territory. In 1806, the Princes
of Anhalt took the title of Dukes, on joining the Confederation of
the Rhine. The Duke of Anhalt has a civil list of 198,250 thalers,
or 29,737Z., including the allowances to the younger members of
the house. The family has, besides, very large private estates
in Saxony, Eastern Prussia, and the Crimea, embracing an area
of more than 200 square miles.
Constitution, Eevenne, and Population.
On Oct. 29, 1848, a charter was given to the duchy, which
was repealed by decree of the sovereign of Nov. 4, 1851. A
new Constitution, proclaimed Sept. 17, 1859, and modified again by
a decree of Sept. 17, 1863, allows merely a nominal representation
of the people, leaving nearly the whole legislative, as well as the
executive, power in the hands of the duke.
The Government consists of three departments, namely, the
Ministry of Foreign Affairs and Justice ; the Ministry of Finance ;
and the Ministry of the Interior.
The financial accounts of the years 1870 stated the public
income at 2,213,979 thalers, or 332,097/., and the expenditure at
the same amount. More than a third of the revenue is derived fi*om
State property, and the rest chiefly fi*om indirect taxes. The largest
item in the expenditure is the civil list of the ducal house. The
public debt amounted, on Jan. 1, 1871, to 5,511,500 thalers, or
826,725/.
The duchy comprises an area of 869 English square miles, with a
population of 197,041, according to the census of 1867. Nearly the
whole of the inhabitants belong to the reformed Protestant Church.
1 68 THE statesman's teab-book.
XIV. SAXE-COBXJSG-OOTHA.
(HeRZOGTHUM SACHSEX-COBCrBG-Gk)THA.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Ernst II.9 Duke of Saxe-Coburg-Grotha, bom June 21, 1818,
the Bon of Duke Ernst 1. of Saxe- Saalfeld-Coburg and of Princess
Louise of Saxe-Altenburg. Studied philosophy and political
economy at the University of Bonn, 1834—36 ; entered into the
military service of Saxony, 1836; travelled in Spain, Portugal,
Italy, and Northern Africa, 1838-40. Succeeded to the throne, at
the death of his &ther, Jan. 29, 1844. Married, May 3, 1842,
to Princess Alexandrine, bom Dec. 6, 1820, the daughter of the late
Grand-duke Leopold of Baden.
The Duke being childless, heir-apparent is his nephew, Prince
Alfred, bom Aug. 6, 1844, the son of Prince Albert of Saxe-Cobuig-
Gotha, and of Victoria I., Queen of Great Britain.
The immediate ancestor of the reigning family of Saxe-Coburg-
Gotha, formerly called Saxe-Saalfeld-Coburg, and previously Saxe-
Coburg, was Prince Albrecht, second son of Duke Ernst, sumamed
the Pious, who died in 1699. A dispute about his heritage lasted
through three generations, and was only settled, towards the end of
the eighteenth century, by a re-distribution of the territories of the
Saxon princes. A new division took place in 1826, on the extinction of
the line of Saxe-Gotha, and it was then that the house of Saxe-Saalleld-
Coburg exchanged its name for that of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha. The
&mily is in possession of a large private fortune, accumulated chiefly
by Duke Ernst I. of Saxe-Saalfeld-Cobui-g, wliom the Congress of
Vienna made a present of the principality of Lichtenberg, in return for
his services as commander of the fifth corps d'annee in the year 1813.
This principality he sold, Sept. '12, 1834, to the King of Prussia, for
a sum of two million thalers, and other advantages. Besides a
va«t private income, Duke Ernst II. has a comparatively large civil
list. It is paid out of the revenue of the domains, and amoimts to
lOOjOUO thalers, or 15,000/., at a minimum, and more in case these
estates produce above 134,079 thalers, or 20,112/. a yeiir. The
proprietorship of these domains, which, according to the decision
of the highest legal authorities in Germany, belong to the State
and not to the reigning family, gave rise for a time to ani-
mated disputes between the (Tovernment and the legislature of
Saxe-Coljurg-Gotha. A compromise was finally arrived at, by the
terms of which the reigning Duke has a civil list of 100,000 thalers
out of the income of the domains, and the surplus of 34,079 thalers
6EBMANY — SAXE-COBUKG-GOTHA. 1 69
is paid into the public exchequer, while the rest is divided between
the Duke and the State.
Constitution, Eevenue, and Population.
The Staatsgrundgesetz, or fundamental law of the duchy, pix)-
claimed May 3, 1852, vesta the legislative power in two separate
assemblies, one for the province of Coburg and the other for the
province of Gotha. The Coburg Chamber consists of eleven, and
that for Gotha of nineteen members, chosen in as many electond
divisions, by the direct vote of all the inhabitants. Evejy man above
the age of twenty-five, who pays taxes, has a vote, and any citizen
above thirty may be elected a deputy. New elections take place
every foiu* years. The two assemblies meet separately every year ;
and every second year they unite into one Chamber, to which the
Coburg Diet deputes seven, and that of Gotha fourteen members.
The * United Parliament ' meets alternately at the town of
Coburg and at G^tha, and has to decide all legislative measures
bearing upon questions affecting the whole duchy, while the
provincial assemblies occupy themselves with affairs of a more local
nature.
The budget is voted for the term of four years, and in the financial
accounts a distinction is made between Crown- revenue, derived from
the domains, and State-re vrenue. The annual income of the former,
during the years 1861-65, was 559,500 thalers, or 83,925/., and the
expenditure 385,669 thalers, or 57,851/., leaving an annual 8ur])lu8
of 173,831 thaler, or 26,074/., which was distributed between the
Duke and the public exchequer, in the proportion of His Highness
obtaining 120,121 thalers, or 18,022/., and the country 53,680 thalers,
or 8,052/. The State-revenue for the period 1861-65 was 60(1,500
thalers, or 90,975/. annually, and the public expenditure the siune.
In the budget estimates for 1865-69, the Crown-revonuo was set
down as 589,180 thalers, and the expenditure pertaining to it as
383,870. thalers, leaving a surphis of 205,310 thalers, whil(^ tlie
State revenue and expenditure was fixed at 624,890 tlialers.
The public debt, in 1869, amounted to 1,988,645 thalers, or
308,296/.
The area of the duchy is 816 English square miles, of which
230 belong to tl:e province of Coburg, and 586 to Gotha. At
the census of December 3, 1867, the inhabitants of the former
division numbered 49,490, and of the latter 119,245, giving a
total of 168,735. The whole of the population are Protestant,
with the exception of some 900 Roman Catholics and 1,600 Jews.
I/O THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
XV. SAXE-ALTEHBUBO.
(Herzogthum Sachsen-Altenburg.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Enutt, Duke of Saxe-Altenburg, bom September 16, 1826,
the son of Duke Georg of Saxe-Altenburg and Princess Marie of
Mecklenburg-Schwerin. Succeeded to the throne, at the death of
his father, August 3, 1853 ; married, April 28, 1853, to Princess
Agnes, bom June 24, 1824, the daughter of Duke Leopold of
Anhalt-Dessau. Issue of the union is a daughter, Princess Marie,
bom August 2, 1854. Heir-apparent is the only brother of the
Duke, Prince Moritz, born October 24, 1829^ and married, October
15, 1862, to Princess Augusta of Saxe-Meiningen, by whom he has
issue three daughters and a son, Ernst, bom Aug. 31, 1871.
The reigning femily of Saxe-Altenburg, foimerly called Saxe-
Hildburghausen, dates its origin from the year 1482, when the
separation took place between the Ernestine and Albertine lines of
Saxony. Up to the year 1826, Saxe-Altenburg formed part of
Saxe-Gotha, and was then, by a general exchange of territories
among the Saxon princes, made over to the Hildburghausen family.
The Duke has a civil list of 143,000 thalers, or 21,450/., amounting
to above one-sixth of the revenue of the whole country. On
December 20, 1862, the Chamber raised the ducal income to this
sum — from 128,000 thalers, or 19,200Z., which it had been previously
— on condition that the whole of the domains, formerly belonging to
the reigning l^mily, should be made over definitely to the State.
Constitution, Eevenue, and Population.
The Constitution bears date April 29, 1831, but was altered at
subsequent periods. It vests the legislative authority in a Chamber
composed of twenty-four representatives, of which eight are chosen
by the Ritterschaflt, or land-holding nobility, eight by the inhabi-
tants of towns, and eight by those of rural districts. The Chamber
meets every three years, and the deputies are elected for two sessions.
The executive is divided into three departments, namely, the
Ministry of the Ducal House, of Education, and Ecclesiastical
Affairs ; the Ministry of the Interior and of Justice ; and the
Ministry of Finance. The budget is voted for three years, the last
period of 1865-68 exhibiting an annual revenue of 878,904
thalers, or 131,835Z., and an expenditure of 878,888 thalers,
or 181,8321. The anniml receipts during t\ie traxi 1862-64
GEBMANY — ^WALDECK. I7I
were 823,326 thalers, or 123,498/., and the annual expenditure
800,343 thalers, or 120,051/., leaving a surplus of 22,983 thalers, or
3,447/. a year. Very nearly one-half of the revenue is contributed
by the State domains, and about one-third by indirect taxes. The
public debt at the commencement of 1869 amounted to 1,047,352
thalers, or 157,103/., a moiety of which consisted in notes, not bearing
interest.
Saxe-Altenburg has an area of 509 English square miles, with a
population, according to the census of Dec. 3, 1867, of 141,426
inhabitants. With the exception of about two hundred Roman
Catholics, they are all Protestant. There are no settled Jews. The
inhabitants of the duchy are of Slavonic origin, and the customs and
dress of the nationality are still prevailing in the rural districts,
although the Slavonic dialect has disappeared since the middle of the
sixteenth century. The peasants are reputed to be more wealthy
than in any other part of Germany, and the rule prevails among
them of the youngest son becoming the heir to the landed property
of the father. Estates are kept for generations in the same family,
and seldom parcelled out. The rural population, however, has been
declining in mmibers for the last twenty years.
ZVI. WALDECK
(FOrstenthum Waldeck.)
Beigning Sovereign.
Oeorg Victor, Prince of Waldeck, bom Jan. 14, 1881, the son
of Prince Georg Friedrich and Princess Emma of Anhalt-Bern-
burg ; succeeded to the throne at the death of his father, under the
guardianship of his mother. May 14, 1845; married, Sept. 26,
1853, to Princess Helena, bom Aug. 12, 1831, daughter of the
late Duke Wilhelm of Nassau. Offspring of the union are four
daughters and one son, namely :— 1. Princess Pauliney bom Oct.
19, 1855. 2. Princess Marie, bom May 23, 1857. 3. Princess
Emma, bom Aug. 2, 1858. 4. Princess -ffe/cwa, bora Feb. 17, 1801.
5. Prince J^nec/ncA, heir-apparent, bora Jan. 20, 1865.
The family of Waldeck was enrolled by the Congress of Vienna
among the sovereign houses of Europe on account of the distin-
guished services rendered by field-marshal Prince Georg of Wal-
deck in the wars against France. The present sovereign has a
civil list of 245,000 thalers, or 36,735/., being considerably more
than one half of the revenue of the principality.
After the war betwen Austria and Prussia, at the end of 1866 .»
1/2 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Prince Georg Victor made an offer to abdicate the throne in
favour of the King of Prussia, but the proposal was not accepted
by the latter. Consequent upon further negotiations, a * Treaty
of Accession' (Accessionsvertrag) was signed by the Prince on
July 10, 1867, by which he surrendered his chief sovereign
rights to King Wilhelm I., retaining merely nominal power.
Constitution and Population.
The charter of the principality was granted Aug. 17, 1852. It
provides for a legislative assembly of forty-one members, of which
number eighteen are chosen by the nobility, thirteen by the in-
habitants of towns, and ten by the people of the rural districts.
On October 22, 1867, the assembly approved the * Treaty of
Accession' concluded between the reigning Prince and King
Wilhelm I., which made the administration of the country over
to Prussia, restricting the authority of the representatives to
purely local affairs.
The principality embraces an area of 466 English square mile.«,
with a population, according to the census of 1867, of 56,809.
All adhere to the reformed Protestant faith, with the exception
of 1,164 Roman Catholics, 873 Jews, and a few Christian dissenters.
XVII. LIPPE-DETMOLD.
(FtJRSTENTHUM LiPPE-DeTMOLD.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Leopold II., Prince of Lippe-Detmold, bom Sept. 1, 1821, the
son of Prince Leopold, and of Princess Emilie of Schwarzburg-Son-
dershausen ; succeeded to the throne at the death of his father,
Jan. 1, 1851 ; married, April 17, 1852, to Princess Elizabeth, boru
Oct. 1, 1833, daughter of Prince Albert of Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt.
Heir-apparent is the Prince's brother, Prince Waldemai\ bom April
18, 1824 ; married, Nov. 9, 1858, to Princess Sophia of Baden.
The house of Lippe-Detmold is a yoimger branch of the family
of Lippe, the ancestor of the line being Count Simon VII., who
flourished in the latter part of the sixteenth century. A third
line, Lippe-Brake, became extinct in 1709, and its territorial
possessions, after a long struggle of arms, and a suit before the
Imperial Aulic Council extending over a century, were divided
between the two remaining houses, the greater share falling to
Detmold. The Prince of Lippe-Detmold has a civil list amounting
to about 10,000Z., which is stated to be insufficient lor the ex-
penses of the court. Owing to financial diatreaa, tli^ late Prince^
GEKMAXY — SCHWARZBORG-KUDOLSTADT. 1 73
on May 17, 1850, sold a part of his territory, the Lippstadt, to
Prussia, for a life-rent of 9,000 thalers, or about 1,300/.
Constitution, Eevenue, and Population.
A charter was granted to Lippe-Detmold by decree of July 6,
1836. It includes a representative organisation ; but nearly the whole
legislative as well as executive power remains in the hands of the
Prince. The Chamber of Deputies consists of fourteen members, one-
half of which are elected by the territorial nobility, and the other
half by the inhabitants of towns and rural districts. The discussions
are kept secret. To the Chamber belongs the right of voting, in
part, the supplies; otherwise its functions are consultative. The
Prince governs through one irresponsible minister.
The public revenue for the year 1866 amounted to 299,271 thalers,
or 44,890/., and the expenditure to 277,818 thalers, or 41,673/.,
leaving a surplus of 21,453 thalers, or 3,217/. The public debt, on
December 31, 1866, was 347,755 thalers, or 52,063/.
The population, by the census of 1867, amounted to 111,352
souls, living on an area of 445 English square miles. The surface
is partly covered by the Teutoburger-Wald, where Hermann, or
Arniinius, exterminated the Romans under Varus.
X7III. SCHWABZBTnEtG-EUDOLSTADT.
(FiJRSTENTHUM SCHWARZBUJRG-RUDOLSTA.DT.)
Eeigning Sovereign.
Georg, Prince of Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt, born Nov. 23, 1838;
succeeded to the throne at the death of his father. Prince Albert,
November 26, 1869. Heir-apparent of the Prince is his cousin,
Prince Gitnther, bom June 3, 1860.
The Schwarzburg-Rudoistadt line is a younger branch of the
house of Schwarzburg, being descended from Johann Gunther, who
died in the middle of the seventeenth century. The present
.Sovereign has a civil list of 145,300 florins, or 12,108/., exclusive of
the revenue of the State domains, property of the reigning family.
Constitution, Eevenne, and Population.
The fundamental law of the principality is the constitution of
April 21^ 1821, which underwent several alterations in 1848^ and
1/4 THE STATESMAN S TEAK-BOOK.
again in 1854. For all legislative measures the Prince has to obtain
the consent of a Chamber of Representatives of fifteen members, ^ve
of which are elected by the nobility, five by the inhabitants of
towns, and five by the rural population. The deputies meet every
three years, and their mandate expires at the end of two sessions.
There are triennial budgets. For the period 1864-66, the public
income was settled at 2,582,322 florins, or 215,200/., and the expendi-
ture for the three years was fixed by the Chamber at exactly the
same sum. Former financial periods showed small deficits. There
is a public debt of 1,848,000 florins, or 154,000Z.
The population numbered 75,074 in the year 1867, living on an
area of 340 English square miles. The whole of the inhabitants of
the principality are Lutherans, with the exception of 93 Roman
Catholics and 113 Jews.
XIX. SCHWAEZBTJEG-SONDERSHAUSEN.
(FijRSTENTHUM SCHWARZBURG-SONDERSHAUSEN.)
Eeigning Sovereign.
G-linther II., Prince of Schwarzburg-Sondershausen, born Sept.
24, 1801 ; succeeded to the throne, in consequence of the abdication
of his father, Prince GUnther I., Aug. 19, 1835 ; married, in first
nuptials, in 1827, to Princess Marie of Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt,
who died in 1833 ; and, secondly, in 1835, to Princess Mathilda of
Hohenlohe - Oehringen, from whom he was divorced in 1852.
Issue of the first marriage are: — 1. Princess Elisabeth, bom
March 22, 1829. 2. Prince Karl, born Aug. 7, 1830; colonel in
the service of Prussia ; married June 12, 1869, to Princess Marie
of Saxe-Altenburg. 3. Prince Leopold, born July 2, 1832.
The princes of the House of Schwarzburg belong to a very ancient
and wealthy family, which gave an emperor to Germany in the four-
teenth century. It was partly on account of this lineage that the
small territory of the house was left imdisturbed at the Congress of
Vienna, instead of being * mediatised,' like that of a number of other
formerly sovereign princes. The civil list of the Prince of Schwarz-
burg-Sondershausen amounts to 150,000 thalers, or 22,340/., being
nearly one-fourth of the revenue of the country. The Prince is,
moreover, in possession of very large income firom private estates in
Bohemia and Mecklenburg, purchased mostly by the late sovereign,
Oiintber L, who exercised the sole trade of brewer in hia dominions.
GERMANY — REUSS-SCHLEIZ. 1 7 5
Constitution, Eevenne, and Population.
The government is absolute, a charter, granted in 1849, having
been, £^er many changes, finally abolished in 1857. The Prince
exercises his authority through an executive divided into three
departments. Accoimts issued by the department of finance re-
port a revenue, imiform for several years, of 644,678 thalers,
or 96,701Z., and an expenditure of 616,733 thalers, or 92,511/.,
leaving a surplus of 4,190/. There is a considerable public debt,
the amount of which is not accurately known.
The area of Schwarzburg-Sondershausen embraces 311 English
square miles, containing a population, in 1867, of 67,454 souls.
The census returns stated the population to be all members of the
Protestant faith, except 101 Roman Catholics, and 174 Jews.
XZ. BEUSS-SCHLEIZ.
(FURSTENTHUM ReUSS-ScHLEIZ).
Eeigning Sovereign.
Heinrich XIV., Prince of Reuss-Schleiz, born May 28, 1832, the
son of Prince Heinrich LXVII., and of Princess Adelaide ; suc-
ceeded to the throne at the death of his father, July 10, 1867 ;
married, Feb. 6, 1858, to Princess Louise of Wurtemberg. Off-
spring of the marriage are two children, Heinrich^ born Nov. 10,
1858 ; and Elisabeth, bom Oct. 27, 1859.
The reigning house of Reuss-Schleiz forms a younger branch of
the princely Reuss family. By the extinction of several other
closely related lines, the house of Schleiz obtained a large increase
of territory at the end of the latter and the commencement of the
present century. The civil list of the Prince amounts to about
20,000/. per annum. As in Reuss-Greiz (see p. 156), the greater
part of the territory of the principality is the private property of
the reigning family.
All the princes are called Heinrich, and to distinguish them,
they have numbers attached to their names, beginning and ending
in each century. Number one is given to the first prince of the
branch bom in the centuiy, and the numbers follow in the order of
birth until the century is finished, when they begin again with
number one. Thus the late prince, who was born in 1789 and died
in 1867, was Heinrich LXVII., and his son, the reigning prince,
born in 1832, is Heinrich XIV., being respectively the 67th and
14th prince of Reuss-Schleiz, born in the 18th and 19th ceiitviw.^.
1/6 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Constitution, Eevenne, and Population.
A charter of liberal tendencies was granted by the Prince to his
subjects, Nov. 30, 1849, but modified April 14, 1852, and again,
June 20, 1856, when its principal enactments were destroyed. The
chief prerogative of a Chamber of Representatives which has been
left to exist, is the right of petition to the sovereign. The latter has
the whole legislative and executive power, as well as the appoint-
ment of all public functionaries. In the administration of the State
a cabinet of three members acts under his direction. The public
mcome and expenditure, of which accoimts are published at
irregular intervals, is stated' to average 285,664 thalers, or
42,820Z., and the expenditure 278,400 thalers, or 41,695Z.
The census of 1867 gave a population of 88,097, on an area
of 297 English square miles. All the inhabitants are Lutherans.
XXI. SCHATTMBTJEG-LIPPE.
(FURSTENTHUM SCHAUMBURG-LlPPE.)
Eeigning Sovereign.
Adolf, Prince of Schaumburg-Lippe, bom Aug. 1, 1817, the
son of Prince Georg ; succeeded to the throne at the death of his
father, Nov. 21, 1860; married, Oct. 25, 1844, to Princess
Heiviina, bom Sept. 29, 1827, daughter of the late Prince Georg of
Waldeck. There are offspring : — 1. Hermina, bom Oct. 5, 1845.
2. Georg, born Oct. 10, 1846. 3. Hermann^ bom May 19, 1848.
4. Ida, born July 28, 1852. 5. Otto, born Sept. 13, 1854. 6.
Adolf, born July 20, 1859.
The reigning house of Lippe is descended from a count of the
same name, who lived in the sixteenth century, acquiring some
small territorial possessions in Westphalia. It was only in 1807
that the two counts of Schaumburg-Lippe and Lippe-Detmold were
elevated to the rank of princes, and became independent rulers of
their estates, by espousing the cause of Napoleon, as members of the
Eheinbund. They would have been struck from the list of sovereigns
by the Congress of Vienna, but for the protection of Prince Metter-
nich, who preferred having two crowned heads more in Europe to
giving their territories to Prussia. The civil list of the reigning
Prince of Schaumburg-Lippe amounts to 25,000/., or about three-
fourths olthe revenue of the whole principality, notwithstanding which
the court is known to be deeply in debt. The Crown domains are
mmtgaged to the extent of 2,980,000 thalers, or 447,000^
GERMANT — ^REUSS-GREIZ. 1 77
Constitution, Eevenne, and Population.
Representative institutions of a very limited character were given
to Schaumburg-Lippe in 1816. They comprise Landstande, or a
Diet composed of all the noble landed proprietors, vdth four deputies
of towns and six of the rural districts. The functions of this Diet
are chiefly consultative, and to the Prince belongs the whole
legislative and executive authority. He acts through a minister,
called the President of the Grovemment.
The budget, as far as it is known through statements laid at
intervals before the Diet, comprises an annual revenue of 228,000
thaler, or 34,050/., and an expenditure of the like amount There
exists a comparatively large public debt, particulars of which,
however, are not published.
The last census, of 1867, gave a population of 31,186 souls, on
an area of 212 square miles.
ZXII. BETTSS-OEEIZ.
(FtJRSTENTHUM ReUSS-GrEIZ.)
Eeigning Sovereign.
Heinrich XXII., Prince of Reuss-Greiz, bom March 28, 1846,
the son of Prince Heinrich XXI., and of Princess Caroline of Hesse-
Homburg; succeeded to the throne at the death of his father,
November 8, 1859; assumed the government March 28, 1867.
Regent of Reuss-Greiz from 1859 to 1867 was the Princess
mother. Princess Caroline^ bom March 19, 1819, daughter of
Landgrave Gustav of Hesse-Homburg ; married October 1, 1839,
to Prince Henry XXI. ; widow, November 8, 1859.
The princely family of Reuss traces its descent to the Emperor
Heinrich I. of Germany, sumamed * The Fowler,' who died in 936. All
the heads of the house, ever since the commencement of the eleventh
century, have been called Heinrich. At first the succeeding genera-
tions were distinguished by descriptive appellations, such as *The
Rich', * The Stout,' * The Valiant,' and so forth ; but subsequently
they adopted numbers. In the year 1701 it was settled, in a family
coimcil, that the figures should not run higher than a hundred,
beginning afterwards again at one. Previous to 1814 there were
three reigning houses of Reuss ; but the Congress of Vienna * me-
diatised ' the branch of Schleiz-Kostritz. The present sovereign of
Reuss-Greiz has no civil list. He is very wealthy, the greater ^art
of the territorjr over which he reigns being \na private ^TO^etX."^ .
178 THE statesman's TSAB-BOOK.
Constitution, Eevenue, and Population.
The constitution, bearing date March 28, 1867, provides for
a legislative body of 12 members, 3 nominated by the sovereign,
2 by the nobility, 3 elected by towns, and 4 by rural districts.
The public revenue, balanced by tibe expenditure, averaged
200,000 thaler, or 29,500Z. There was a small pubUc debt, in
1869, to the amount of 100,000 thaler, or 14,750^
The population of the principality amounted, in 1867, to 43,889
souls, living on an area of 148 English square miles. Nearly all are
members of the Lutheran Church.
XXin. HAMBITBG.
(Fjreie Stadt Hamburg.)
Constitution and Eevenue.
The present constitution of the state and free city of Hamburg
was published on the 28th September, 1860, and came in force on
the Ist of January, 1861. According to the terms of this funda-
mental law, the government — Staatsgewalt — is intrusted, in common,
to two Chambers of Eepresentatives, the Senate and the Burgerschaft,
or House of Burgesses. The Senate, which exercises chiefly, but
not entirely, the executive power, is composed of eighteen members,
one-half of which number must have studied jurisprudence, while
seven out of the remaining nine must belong to the class of merchants.
The members of the Senate are elected for life by the House of
Burgesses; but a senator is at liberty to retire at the end of six years.
A first and second burgomaster, cho^n annually in secret ballot,
preside over the meetings of the Senate. No burgomaster can be
in office longer than two years ; and no member of the Senate is
allowed to hold any public office whatever. The House of
Burgesses consists of 192 members, 84 of whom are elected in secret
ballot by the votes of all tax-paying citizens. Of the remaining 108
members, 48 are chosen, also by ballot, by the owners of house pro-
perty in the city valued at 3,000 marks, or 187/., over and above the
amount for which they are taxed ; while the other 60 members are
deputed by various guilds, corporations, and courts of justice. All
the members of the House of Burgesses are chosen for six years, in
such a manner that every three years new elections take place for
one-half the number. The House of Burgesses is represented, in
permanence, by a Burger- Ausschuss, or Committee of the House, con-
Bisting of twenty deputieSj of whom no more than five are allowed to
GKRMANT — HAHBUBG^
179
be members of the legal profession. It is the special duty of the
committee to watch the proceedings of the Senate, and the general
execution of the articles of the constitution, including the laws voted
by the House of Burgesses. In all matters of legislation, except
taxation, the Senate has a veto; and, in case of a constitutional
conflict, recourse is had to an assembly of arbitrators, chosen in
equal parts &om the Senate and the House of Burgesses.
The revenue of the Free City in each of the years 1866 and 1867
amounted to : —
Sonices of Bevenue
1866
1867
Income from State Property .
Taxes and Import Duties
Emoluments and Fines ....
Extraordinary Receipts ....
TotAl 1
Marks Gorrent
1,688,059
8,811,300
696,100
70,374
Marks Current
1,769,863
9,391,500
779,000
1 62,340
11,265,833
£692,379
12,002,703
£775,174
The expenditure in the same two years was as follows : —
Branches of Bzpenditore
Senate and House of Burgesses
Foreign Affairs
Administration of Finances
Courts of Justice .
JSducation
Army . ... . .
Public Works
Trade and Navigation
Police ....
Charitable Institutions .
Suburbs and Rural Districts
Extraordinary Expenses .
1866
Marks Ourrent
442,448
118,575
4,455,140
340,019
144,714
927,030
2,184,459
316,290
876,390
929,300
186,549
344,919
Total
{
11,265,833
£692,379
1867
Marks Current
434,898
122,625
4,906,741
395,219
157,854
964,510
2,196,539
335,020
921,795
1,010,670
192,579
364,253
12,002,703
£775,174
The budget estimates for the three years 1868, 1869, and 1870
were based upon an average revenue of 13,500,000 marks current,
or 843,7 50Z., and an average expenditure of 13,800,000 marks
current, or 862,500Z. The increase in expenditure, and conse-
quent deficit, was due to the entrance of the Free City into the
North German Confederation, and subsequent Empire of Germany,
to the cost of common government of which, and maintenance of
army, Hamburg has to contribute, each year, the sum of 2,334,000
marks ciurrent, or 145,8761, For the- privilege o? xem^mvci^ ^
m2
i8o THB .statesman's teab-book.
* Free Port,' and exempt from the customs of the Zollverein,
Hamburg has to pay an annual sum of 1,749,725 marks current,
or 109,357/.
The public debt of Hamburg on the 1st of January, 1870, was ^
follows : —
Description of Debt Marks Banco
Old debt 23,224,298
Loan from fire insurance .... 26,001,000
State bonds 7,080,000
3% Loan of 1866 10,000,000
m - , r Marks Banco 66,306,298
^^^ • • 1 £ 4.722,897
£ 4,722,897
A considerable part of this debt was incurred after the great
fire in 1842, and spent in rebuilding the city on a new and im-
proved plan.
Population and Commerce.
The state embraces a territory of 148 English square miles,
with a population, according to the census of December 3, 1867,
of 306,507 inhabitants. Included in the census returns were two
'battalions of Prussian soldiers, forming the garrison of the Free
City. The state consists of three divisions — the city proper, the
suburb of St. Paul, and the township of Bergedorf, the population
of each of which districts was as follows on December 3, 1867 : —
Inhabitants
City of Hamburg * 189,146
Suburb of St; Paul 33,086
Township of Bergedorf 84,276
Total 306,607
The increase of population has been very considerable since
the census of 1858, when the total number of inhabitants was
210,973. A large stream of the German emigration to America
flows through Hamburg. In the year 1866 there embarked
39,040 emigrants, in 97 vessels, and in 1867 the number oi
emigrants was 38,214, in 93 vessels.
The commercial intercourse of the United Kingdom with Ham-
burg is very important, embracing more than one-half of the total
commerce with Germany, and more than nine-tenths of that of the
tiree Fr<3e, or *Hanse Towns.' The subjoined tabular statement gives
the total value of the exports from the Hanse Towns to the United
Kingdom, and of the imports of British produce and manufactures
into the Hanae Towns, in each of the ftve -yeaTa 1866 to 1870 : —
GERMANY HAMBVBO.
I8l
Years
ExportB from the Hanse Towns
to the United Zingdom
Imports of British Home Prodnee
into the Hanse Towns
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
10,676,620
9,415,188
9,245,372
10,273,898
9,174,169
£
13,555,988
17,229,261
19,318,702
19,262,150
16,994,605
The exports from the Hanse Towns to the United Kingdom con-
it mainly of the agricultural produce of Germany, such as wheat,
jley, oats, flour, butter, wool, and live and dead meat. The exports
wheat, wheat meal, barley, oats, and other kinds of com, in the
lar 1870, amounted to 893,135Z. in value; of butter, to 966,199/. ;
d of live and dead meat — the former chiefly oxen and sheep, and
e latter bacon — to 1,151,617Z. The staple imports from the United
ingdom into the Hanse Towns are cotton and woollen manu-
3tures, the value of the former 3,861,062Z., and of the latter
778,952Z. in the year 1870.
The total number and tonnage of the merchant vessels which
longed to the port of Hamburg, at the commencement and end of
oh of the years 1866 and 1867, is shown in the subjoined table : —
1866
1867
Mercantile Navy of Hamburg
Vessels
Lasts of
3 tons
Vessels
Lasts of
3 tons
iffective on January 1st
639
83,710
607
80,837
Iruirease,
[ome built
'oreign built
iought
7
24
14
1,142
4,700
1,881
6
17
16
767
4,004
2,786
Decrease.
rrecked . . . • .
roken up
old
26
61
3,882
6,714
14
43
1,336
6,646
•
Iffective on 3l8t December .
609
80,837
487
81,403
The mercantile navy of Hamburg is more than eight times as
"ge as that of the kingdom of Belgium, and nearly double, in
inage, to that of Denmark and Belgium together.
1 82 THE statesman's TEAR-^BOOK*
ZXI7. LTJBECK
(FrEIE StaDT LtJBECK.)
Constitution, Eevenue, and Fopnlation
The free city and state of LUbeck is governed according to the
constitution of Dec. 29, 1851. The main features of this charter
are two representative bodies — the Senate, exercising the executive,
and the Burgerschaft, or House of Burgesses, exercising the legislative
authoritj. The Senate is composed of fourteen members, elected for
life, and presided over by two burgomasters, who hold office for two
years each, and retire in rotation. There are 120 members in the
House of Burgesses, chosen by all citizens who are members of any
of the twelve colleges, or guilds of the town. A conmiittee of thirty
burgesses, presided over by a chairman elected for two years, has
the duty of representing the legislative assembly in the intervals of
the ordinary sessions, and of carrying on all active business. The
House of Burgesses has the initiative in all measures relative to the
public expenditure, foreign treaties, and general legislation ; while
the Senate, entrusted chiefly with the executive government, has
also to give its sanction to the passing of every new law.
The high court of appeal for the three Free Cities of Germany,
reorganised by treaty of Nov. 30, 1866, after the incorporation of
Frankfort-on-the-Main with Prussia, is established at Liibeck. It
is composed of a President, nominated by the Senates of the three
cities, and six councillors, three of whom are chosen by Hamburg;,
two by Bremen, and one by Liibeck. The direction of the Court
is in the Senate of the three cities, passing in rotation from one to
the other on the 22nd July of every year.
The budget of Liibeck for the year 1§68 exhibited a revenue of
1,852,000 marks current, or 122,125/., and an expenditure to the
same amount. Nearly one-third of the revenues are derived from
public domains, chiefly forests ; another third from excise duties ; and
the rest mostly from direct taxation. Of the expenditiu'e. one-half goes
for the interest and reduction of the public debt, the latter amotmting,
at the commencement of 1868, to 19,403,800 marks current, or
1,212,737/. Eather more than one-fifth, 3,985,300 marks, of the
liabilities were contracted in 1806, at the time of the French
occupation; of the rest, 7,385,500 marks, borrowed at 4%, date
from 1850, and 8,070,000 marks, at 3^%, from the year 1863.
According to the census of December 3, 1867, the state com-
prises a territory of 127 square miles, with a population of
^S,S38, including a Prussian garrison of 645 men. The city
GERMANY — BREMEN. 1 8 3
proper had 36,853, and the rural districts, composed of scattered
portions of territory surrounded by Prussia and Mecklenburg,
12,185 inhabitants at the date of the census operation.
Lubeck possessed, at the commencement of 1868, fifty-nine
sea-going vessels, among them thirteen steamers. Particulars of
the commerce of the free city with England are summed up under
that of Hamburg, chief of the * Hanse To^vns.'
XZ7. BEEMEN.
(Fkeie Stadt Bremen.)
Constitution and Eevenue.
The free city of Bremen is governed by a Senate of thirty members,
acting* under the legislative authority of the General Assembly of
citizens, sitting under the name of the Burgerconvent, or Convent of
Burgesses. The Convent is divided into committees, and presided
over by members of the College of Aldermen, in whom is vested a
portion of the executive power. Two burgomasters, the first elected
for six years and a half, and the second for four years, direct the
affairs of the Senate, through a Ministry divided into eight depart-
ments— namely. Foreign Affairs, Church and Education, Justice,
Finance, Police, Medical and Sanitary Administration, Military
Affairs, and Commerce and Shipping. All the ministers are
senators.
The public revenue for the year 1866 amoimted to 1,858,992
thaler, or 309,834Z., and the expenditure to 2,163,019 thaler, or
360,503/. Very nearly one-half the revenue is raised by indirect
taxes ; while about the same amount is expended for interest and
reduction of the public debt. The latter amounted, in 1867, to
11,734,165 thaler, or 1,760,124/. This sum includes a railway
loan of four millions of thaler, at 4^ per cent., negotiated in 1859.
Population and Commerce
The population of the state amounted, in 1867, to 109,572,
inclusive of a garrison of 780 Prussian soldiers. The inhabitants
of the city proper numbered 74,945 at the census date, the rest
living at the port of Bremerhaven, and in the rural districts.
The state comprises an area of 106 English square miles.
The territory of Bremerhaven, at the mouth of the river Weser, was
bought from the Hanoverian Government in the year 1827, for the
sum of 77,200 thaler, and has proved of great advantage to the
commercial interests of the Free City, having become of late years
the seat of an extensive shipping trade, aa v?^ ^% \Jcvfe Osi\<il
1 84
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
outlet of the vast German exodus to America. There embarked at
Bremerhaven :—
In 1854 .
•
• •
76,875 i
emigrants.
in
362 yessels
„ 1855 .
•
• •
31,550
11
174 „
„ 1856-60, anuual
average
32,460
it
183 „
„ 1861-65
9>
It
20,397
tt
126 „
„ 1866 .
• •
61,877
tt
179 „
„ 1867 .
■ •
73,971
«»
226 „
„ 1868 .
• •
66,433
If
206 „
„ 1869 .
• •
63,519
tt
206 „
The number and tonnage of merchant vessels belonging to the state
of Bremen, in the years 1863 to 1869, was as follows : —
Yean
SaUing and Steam Vessels
Steamers
Vessels
Tons
Vessels
Tons
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1869
302
298
294
291
287
274
206,324
206,800
219,352
221,192
231,174
238,418
10
10
11
14
16
26
19,608
19,148
23,128
32,094
37,921
51,725
The value of the imports into Bremen in each of the years 1868
and 1869 is shown in the subjoined table : —
Imports
BtSea.
From Transatlantic Pc»rts .
„ European Ports and the Levant .
Total by Sea
By Land and KrvEB.
From the Zollverein ....
$t
other States
I
Total Imports, including Specie .
Imports of Specie only
{
Total by Land and Kiver . <
/
{
1868
Thaler
32,378,407
23,523,095
55,901,502
£9,316,917
28,996,666
4,325,144
33,321,810
£5,553,630
89,223,312
£14,870,552
1,820,923
£303,487
1869
Thaler
38,687,533
25,669,332
64,356,865
10,726,144
28,781,402
5,034,818
33,816,220
5,636,036
98,173,085
16,362,181
502,300
83,716
6£BMAXr — BfiSMEir.
18S
Tne following table gives the value of the exports of Bremen in
each of the years 1868 and 1869 : —
^xpcxtm
1M<
1M9
1 To Transatlantic Porta ....
,, European Ports and the Levant .
Thaler
22,241,707
16,124,177
Thalsr
20,813,082
18,516,102
Total by Sea . . . |
38,36d,884
£6,394,314
39,329,184
6,554,864
Bt l4Ain> AMD Bivxa.
To the ZoUyerein
„ other States
84,488,074
7,475,356
43,328,227
9,657,360
Total by Land and Kiver . <
41,963,430
£6,993,905
52,985,587
8,830,931
Total Exports (Merchandise and Specie) •!
80,329,314
£13,388,219
92,314,771
15,385,795
69,240
11.540
• Exports of Specie only . • • <
20,400
£3,400
The imports and exports of Bremen in the year 1869 were from
and to the following comitries : —
Comitriea
Importa
Exports
Ports of Germany .
United Kingdom . - .
Austria .....
Russia
France
Other ooantries
Total ....
Thaler
36,010,000
14,800,000
1,920,000
1,410,000
1,425,000 '
2,760,000
Thaler
44,160,000
4,370,000
5,920,000
5,250,000
421,000
11,157,000
55,835,000
70,388,000
The trade with the United Kingdom is of a stationary character.
The value of the imports from the United Kingdom amounted to
15 662,445 thaler in 1865, and to 17,360,425 thaler in 1869.
The exports from Bremen to the United Kingdom were of the value
of 4,015,825 thaler in 1865, and of 4,358,885 thaler in 1869.
To Bremen and its river harbour of Bremerhaven was conceded,
in 1868, together with Hamburg, the privilege of remaining 'free
ports,' exempt from the German customs limits. In compensation
for the loss of duties thus arising, the state agreed to pay a tax,
proportioned to its trade, annually to the administration of the
Zollverein.
1 86 THE statesman's tear-book.
Trade and Commerce.
The Zollverein.
The trade and commerce of the Empire are under the adminis-
tration and guidance of special laws and rules, emanating from
the Zollverein, or Customs' League. As in the formation of
modern political alh'ances tending towards the imitj of Germany, so
in the earlier attempt of creating commercial and industrial combina-
tions, Prussia took the lead. The first step towards the establishment
of the Zollverein was taken in the year 1828, when, by special
treaties, the grand-duchy of Hesse and the duchy of Anhalt were
brought within the customs' limits of Prussia. Previous to this date
the various states of Germany were imder complete commercial
separation, each having its own tariff of import and export duties, its
own line of custom-houses, and in most cases its own system of money,
weights, and measures ; but the efforts of the Prussian government
caused the gradual overthrow of these barriers to mutual intercourse,
by the extension of the bond of union inaugurated in the treaties
with Hesse and Anhalt. In 1829, the two Saxon duchies of Mei-
ningen and Coburg-Gotha were induced to join the Zollverein, and
four years after, in 1833, its boundaries were vastly enlarged by the
entrance into it of the kingdoms of Bavaria, Wurtemberg, and
Saxony. The circle was completed within the next thirty years,
dm'ing which all the states of Germany, with the exception of the
two duchies of Mecklenburg, and the three free cities of Hamburg,
LUbeck, and Bremen, were brought into the great commercial
union. The two Mecklenburg duchiies, together with LUbeck, ac-
ceded to it on September 1, 1868 ; so that, at this date, the whole
of the states of Germany, with the sole exception of the two cities
of Hamburg and Bremen, were included within the limits of the
Zollverein. The privilege of Hamburg and Bremen to remain * free
ports,' conceded in 1868, was ratified in the Imperial Constitution
of April 16, 1871, the 34th article of which enacts that the two
Hanse towns shall remain ' outside the common line of customs ' —
ausserhalb der gemeinschaftlichen ZoUgrenze — * until they them-
selves demand admittance.'
The administration of the Zollverein, according to a treaty
signed July 8, 1867, and in force from January 1, 1868, till
December 31, 1877, is carried on by delegates of the various
states composing it, with a central government at Berlin.
There is a twofold representation, that of governments, in the
Zollverein Council, and that of populations, in the Zollverein
Parliament, the members of which latter body, elected in the
ssme jDanner as the deputies to the North German "Fed^xal d\et.^
OEBMAKT.
187
meet in animal session at t«he be^dnning of the year. In the
ZoUyerein Council are vested the chief functions of the executive,
while the ZoUvearein Parliament has legislative, together with some
administrative powers. The Council has three committees sitting in
permanence, namely, for finance, for taxes and customs, and for trade.
All the receipts of theZoUverein are paid into a common exchequer,
and distributed, pro rata of population, among the members of the
league. The diief sources of revenue are import and export
duties, and taxes upon spirits, wine, sugar manufactured fix)m beet-
roots, and tobacco, that of imports being by far the most important.
The total length of railways in Grermany, open and under con-
struction, was as follows at the end of Jime 1870 : —
Statea of the Empire
Prussia and minor States
Bavaria .
Wiirtemberg
Saxony .
Baden .
Hesse
Total
Lines open for
traffic
English miles
3,650
1,089
622
581
551
56
6,549
Lines in coarse
of conatruction
Total
English miles
3,511
542
4
138
172
4,367
English miles
7,161
1,631
626
719
551
228
10,916
The subjoined tabular statement exhibits the growth of the com-
mercial intercourse between Germany and the United Kjngdom,
giving the total value of the exports from the states of the Empire,
including the Hanse Towns, to Great Britain and Ireland, and the
total value of the imports of British home produce into them, in each
of the ten years 1861 to 1870:—
'YMtTQ.
Exports from Germany
Imports of British Home
to Great Britain
Produce into Germany
1861
13,668,373
£
12,968,329
1862
14,801,309
12,654,814
1863
14,168,046
13,415,991
1864
14,796,335
15,388,233
1865
16,222,243
17,758,779
1866
18,592,259
15,652,185
1867
18,331,725
20,421,738
1868
17,653,553
^2,674,140
1869
17,927,192
22,841,745
1870
15,404,218
20,416,168
It will be seen from the preceding table that, allowing for the tem-
porary depression caused by the Franco-Geimaii "wax Q^ \%'T^^^iJw^
1 88
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
exports from Germany to the United Kingdom increased to the
amount of 3 millions sterling in the years 1861-70, while the
imports of British produce and manu&ctures augmented 9 millions
in value during ihe same period, or at the average rate of nearly
one million sterling per annum.
The exports from and imports of British produce into Grermany
were distributed as follows among the maritime states and territorial
divisions of the Empire in the year 1870 : —
StetM and territorial cUTicioiM
Prussia^ Hanorer, and ScUeswig-Holstein
Former KiDgdom of Hanorer .
Former Docny of Schleswig-HolBtein
Mecklenbnig-Schwerin
Oldenburg
flanae Towns
Total, Germany
Exports to
Gnat Britain
and Irdand
£
4,888,387
310,083
768,649
249,454
13,476
9,174,169
ImportMd
Britiah Home
Prodooe
£
2,887,113
405,871
77.136
25,842
25,601
16,994,605
15.404,218 20,416,168
The ports of Prussia and the Hanse Towns, Hamburg, Lubeck,
and Bremen, are, it will be seen, the chief gates of commercial inter-
course of the Empire of Germany with the United Kingdom.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures generally in use throughout
the whole of Germany, and their British equivalents, are —
MOMBT.
The Thaler, of 30 Groschen .
Gulden, or florin, of 60 Kreuzer
Mark Current of Hamburg
Mark Banco of Hamburg .
Reichs Thaler of Bremen .
t»
f»
*>
»t
3«.
l8. Sd.
l8. Zd,
Is. 6d.
Zs. id.
In November 1871, a law for the uniformity of coinage through-
out the Empire was passed by the Reichstag. The chief provisions
of the law are : — * 1. An Imperial gold coin will be struck, of which
189^ pieces will contain a pound of fine gold. 2. The tenth part
of this gold coin will be named a " mark," and be divided into one
hundred pfennigs. 3. Besides the Imperial gold coin of ten marks,
there shall also be struck Imperial gold coins of 20 marks, 69|
pieces of which will contain a pound of fine gold. 4. The mixture
OERMANT.
189
of alloy in the coins will be fixed in the proportions of 900 parts
gold to 100 parts copper. Accordingly, 125*55 10- mark pieces
and 62*775 20-mark pieces will respectively weigh a pound. 5. The
Imperial gold coins bear upon the one side the Imperial eagle, with
the instcription '* Deutsches Eeich/* and a statement of the value in
marks, as well as the year of the coinage ; on the other side the
likeness of the Sovereign Princes or the symbols of sovereignty of
the fi:ee towns with a corresponding device. 6. All payments which
by existing law are made in silver money of thaler currency, of
South German currency, of Lubeck or Hamburg customary cur-
rency, or in thalers of the Bremen gold reckoning, may be effected
in the Imperial gold coins reckoned at — the 10-mark piece for the
value of 3^ thalers, or 5fl. 50kr. of South German currency, 8 marks
5^ schillings of the Lubeck and Hamburg currency, 8^ thalers
of the Bremen gold reckoning; the 20-mark piece for the value of
6§ thalers, or llfi. 40kr. South German currency, 16 marks 10§
pchiUings of LUbeck and Hamburg currency, 6^^ thalers of
Bremen gold reckoning. 7. The coinage of other gold coins be-
sides those introduced by this law, as well as of large silver coins,
with the exception of memorial medals, is prohibited. 8. The gold
coins now current in the States of Germany will be withdrawn for
the account and at the cost of the Empire in proportion to the issue
of the new coins.'
WbIOHTS AMD MbASURES.
The Centtier
s 110^ lbs. avoirdupois.
„ Pfund .
. = 1*10 lbs. avoirdupois.
„ Lastj Shipping
. =: 2 tons.
„ Last of grain
. s lOJ Imperial quarters.
„ „ of coal
. = 2 tons.
„ Tonne of train oil .
. = 25 Imnerial gallons.
. » 3{ bushels.
„ „ of linseed .
„ „ of coals
— 305 lbs. avoirdupois.
. «• IJ Imperial bushel, or about
„ Scheffd
5j^ to the Imperial quarter.
„ Klafier .
. « 6 feet.
„ Schock .
. a 60 pieces.
,, Loth
. = 225 grains troy, about 9J dwts.
„ Morten .
. * 0*66 acre.
„ Eimer .
. B 15 gallons.
„ Acker
. • 1-37 English acre.
„ German Meile
. a 4 miles, 1,056 yards.
A law inaugurating a new and uniform pystem of weights and
measures is announced to be laid in 1872 before the Reichstag of
the German Empire,
IQO THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
Statistical and other Books of Eeference concerning Qermany.
1. Official Publications.
Bundes Geseteblatt des Deutschen Bundes. Berlin, 1871.
Koniglich Preussischer Staats-Kalender fiir 1871* 8. Berlin, 1871.
Preussische Statistik, herausgegeben vom Statistischen Biireau in Berlin, fol.
Berlin, 1871.
Jahrbuch fiir die amtliche Statistik des Preussischen Staates. Herausge-
geben vom KonigL Statistischen Bureau. 8. Berlin, 1871.
Uebersichten, stat., iiber "Waaren-Verkehr und Zoll-Ertrag im deutschen
Zbll-Vereine fiir das Jahr 1869. Zusammengestellt yon dem Oentral-Biireau
des ZoU-Vereins nach den amtlichen Ermittelungen der Zoll-Vereins Staaten.
fol. Bf'riin, 1871.
Staatshandbuch fiir das Konigreich Sachsen. Dresden, 1871.
Zeitschrift des Statistischen Biireaus des Koniglich Sachsischen Ministe-
rium des Innem. Dresden, 1871.
Hof- und Staats-Handbuch des Konigreichs Bayem. 8. Miinchen, 1871.
Koniglich Wiirtembergisches Hof- und Staats-Handbuch, herausgeg. vun
dem Konigl. Statistisch-topographischem Biireau. 8. Stuttgart, 1871.
Hof- und Staats-Handbuch des Grossherzogthums Baden. 8. Karlsruhe,
1871.
Hof- und Staats-Handbuch des Grossherzogthums Hessen. 8. Darmstadt,
1871.
Grossherzoglich Mecklenburg-Schwerinscher Staats-Kalender. 8. Schwerin,
1871.
Hof- und Staats-Handbuch des Grossherzogthums Oldenbuig. 8. Olden-
burg, 1871.
Hof- und Staats-Handbuch fiir das Herzogthum Anhalt. 8. Dessau, 1871.
Hamburgischer Staats-EIalender auf das Jahr 1871. 4. Hamburg, 1871.
Staats-Kalenderder freienHansestadt Bremen auf 1871. 8. Bremen, 1871.
Lubeckiscber Staats-Kalender auf das Jahr 1871. 4. Liibeck, 1871.
Reports by Mr. Hugh Wyndham, H M.*8 Secretary of Embassy, on the
Finances of Prussia and North Germany, dated Jan. 12, and Jan. 31, 1867;
in * Reports of H; M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.* No. IV. 1867.
London, 1867.
Reports by Mr. William Lowther, H. M.'s Secretary of Embassy, on the
Commerce, Manufactures, Mines, Agriculture, &c. &c. of Germany, dated July
28, 1866 ; in * Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. I.
1867. London, 1867.
Reports by Mr. Lowther, H. M.'s Secretary of Embassy, on the Trade, Navi-
gation, Industry, and Finance of the ZoUverein, dated July 15, 1863, and Jan.
27, 1864; in 'Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.*
No. VII. London, 1864.
Reports by Mr. Lowther, H. M.'s Secretary of Embassy, on the Commerce
and Revenues of the Zollverein, dated July 28, 1864 ; in * Reports of H. M.'s
Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.* No. VIII. London, 1865.
Report by Mr. H. P. Fenton, H. M.'s Secretary of Legation, on the Introduc-
tion and Present Condition of the Manufacture of Beet-root Sugar in the States
of the Zollverein, and on the Importation, Exportation, and Consumption of
Sugar, Coffee, and Tea in those States, dated Munich, June 1868 ; in ' Reports
of H.M.^8 Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' Nos. V. and VI. 1868.
London, 1869,
BOOKS OF REFEBEKCE. I9I
Report by Mr. Consul Kuchen, on the Trade and Commerce of the 2^11-
verein during the year 1868 ; in * Commercial Reports received at the Foreign
Office.' No. III. 1870. 8. London, 1870.
Reports by Messrs. Ward, Harriss-Gktstrell, Herslet, Barnard, Phipps, and
Baillie, on Trade, Agriculture, and the Tenure of Land in Germany, dated
Oct.-Dec. 1869 ; in 'Reports from H.M.'s Representatives respecting the Tenure
of Ijand in the several Countries of Europe.' Part I. Fol. London, 1870.
Reports by Mr. "W. A. White, British Consul at Danzig, on the Population,
Trade, Industry, Agriculture, and General Resources of Prussia, dated Dec.
1 869, and January, 1870 ; in * Reports from H.M.'s Representatives respecting the
Tenure of Land in the several countries of Europe.' Part U. FoL London, 1870.
Report by Mr. J. Hume Burnley on the Population, Trade, and Agriculture of
Saxony, dated Dresden, May 6, 1870 ; in ' Reports from H.M.'s Representatives
respecting the Tenure of Land in the several Countries of Europe.' Part III.
Fol. London, 1871.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London,
1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Bockh (Richard), Der Deutschen Volkszahl und Sprachgebiet in den europa-
ischen Landern. 8. Berlin, 1870.
Bockh (Rich.), Die geschichtliche Entwickelung der amtlichen Statistik des
Preussischen Staats. 4. Berlin, 1864.
Daniel (Dr. Herm. Adalb.), Deutschland nach seinen physischen und
politischen Verhaltnissen geschildert, 2. Aufl. 8. Leipzig, 1867.
I>ieterici{C. T. W.), Statistische Uebersicht der wichtigsten Gegenstande des
Verkehrs und Verbrauchs im Deutschen Zollvereine. 8. Berlin, 1866.
Engel (Dr. Ernst), Land und Leute des Preussischen Staats und seiner Pro-
vinzen nach den statistischen Aufnahmen Ende 1861 und Anfang 1862. 8.
Berlin, 1863.
Engel (Dr. Ernst), Zeitschrift des Koniglich Preussischen Statistischen
Biireau. 4. Berlin, 1860-71.
Frantz (Adf.), Tabellen der Gewerbe-Statistik des Deutschen Zollvereins. 4.
Brieg, 1868.
Gothaischer genealogischer Hof-Kalender auf das Jahr 1872. 109' Jahrgang.
32. Gotha, 1871.
Hcltzendorf (Dr. Franz von), Jahrbuch fiir Gesetzgebung Verwaltung und
Rechtspflege des Deutschen Reichs. 8. Leipzig, 1871.
-KeZ/«gr (Dr. Wilhelm), Handbuch der Staatskunde. 8. Leipzig, 1866.
Kolb (G. Fr.), Handbuch der vergleichenden Statistik, der Volkerzustands-
und Staatenkiinde. 4th ed. 8. Leipzig, 1865.
Petermann (Th.), Zeitschrift des Koniglich Sachsischen Statistischen Biireaus,
16 Jahrgang. 4. Leipzig, 1871.
Reden (F. W. Freiherr w%), Handbuch der Boden-, Bevolkerungs-
Erwerbs- und Verkehrs- Statistik etc 8. Wiesbaden, 1864.
Rudolph (H.), Vollstandiges geographisch-topographisch-statistisches Orts-
Lexicon von Deutschland. 8. Ziirich, 1867.
Sandler (Chr.), Deutschlands Handel und Industrie. Neuestes Repertorium
des Deutschen Handels-, Fabrik- und Gewerbestandes. Nord deutschland nach
den amtlich aufgenommenen Materialien des Jahres 1866. 8* Berlin, 1867.
Viebahn (Dr. Geo. von), Statistik des zollvereinten und nordlichen Deutsch-
lands. Unter Benutzung amtlicher Au&ahmen. 3 vols. 8. Berlin, 1868-70.
192
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
(Ukited Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland.)
Seigning Sorereign and Family.
Victoria I., Queen of Great Britain and Ireland, bom at Ken-
sington Palace, London, May 24, 1819, the daughter of Edward,
Duke of Kent, fourth son of Eling George IIL and of Princess Vic-
toria of Saxe-Saalfeld-Cobuig, widow of Prince Emich of Leiningen.
Ascended the throne at the death of her unde. King William IV.,
June 20, 1837; crowned at Westminster Abbey, June 28, 1838.
Married, Feb. 10, 1840, to Prince Albert of Saxe-Coburg-Grotha ;
widow, Dec. 14, 1861. Issue of the union are: — 1. Princess Vic-
toria, bom Nov. 21, 1840; married, Jan. 25, 1858, to Prince Fried-
rich Wilhelm, eldest son of King Wilhelm I. of Prussia. There are
offspring three sons and two daughters (see 'Prussia: ' Reigning Sove-
reign and Family). 2. Prince Albert Edward, heir-apparent, bom
Nov. 9, 1841 ; married, March 10, 1863, to Frincesis Alexaadra,eldest
daughter of Prince Christian of Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-
GlUcksburg, present King Christian IX. of Denmark. Issue,
two sons and three daughters: — Albert Victor, bom Jan. 8, 1864;
George, bom June 3, 1865 ; Louise, bom Feb. 20, 1867; Alexandra,
bom July 6, 1868 ; and Maud, bom Nov. 26, 1869. 3. Princess
Alice, bom April 25, 1843 ; married, July 1, 1862, to Prince
Ludwig of Hesse. Issue, three daughters and one son (see 'Hesse' —
Geraiany). 4. Prince Alfred, bom Aug. 6, 1844; entered the
royal navy, Aug. 31, 1858 ; created earl of Kent, earl of Ulster, and
duke of Edinburgh, by letters patent of May 24, 1866. 5. Princess
Helena, bom May 25, 1846 ; married, July 5, 1866, to Prince
Christian of Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-Augustenburg, bom
Jan. 22, 1831, formerly captain in the 3rd Regiment of Lancers of
the Prussian army. Issue, two sons, and one daughter — Christian,
bom April 14, 1867, Albert John, bom Feb. 26, 1869, and Victoria,
born May 3, 1870. 6. Princess Louise, bom March 18, 1848 ;
married, March 21, 1871, to John Douglas Sutherland, Marquis
of Lome, bom August 6, 1845, eldest son of the Duke of ArgylL
7. Prince Arthur, bom May 1, 1850. 8. Prince Leopold, bom
April 7, 1853. 9. Princess Beatrice, bom April 14, 1857.
Cousins of the Queen. — 1. George V., ex-Kmg of Hanover, bom at
London, May 27, 1819, the son of Duke Ernest Augustus of Cumber-
Jand, hhh hod of King George III. 2. Prince George, Duke of Cam-
biidge, bom at Hanover^ March 26, 1819, the son of bxnk^ Adoli^hua
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 1 93
of Cambridge, sixth son of King George III. ; field-marshal
oommanding-in-chief the British army. 3. Princess Augusta^ sister
of the preceding, bom at Hanover, July 1*>, 1822; married, June
'IS, 1843, to Grand-duke Friedrich Wilhelm of Meckleuburg-
Strelitz. 4. Princess Mart/, sister of the preceding, born at Hanover,
Nov. 27, 1833; married, June 12, 186G, to Prince Franz von
Teck, bom Aug. 27, 1837, son of Prince Alexander of WUrtemberg,
and of Claudine Rh^day, Countess von Hohenstein. Issue, one
daughter, and two sons, Victoria, born May 26y 1867, Albert, born
Aug. 13, 1868, and Franz Joseph, born Jan. 9, 1870.
An7it of the Queen. — Princess Augusta, bom at Cassel, July 25,
1797, the daughter of Landgrave Friedrich of Hesse-Cassel ; married,
I\Iay 7, 1818, to Duke Adolphus of Cambridge, youngest son of
King George HI. ; widow, July 8, 1850.
The queen reigns in her own right, holding the crown both by
inheritance and election. Her legal title rests on the statute of
12 & 13 Will. HI. c. 3, by which the succession to the crown of
Great Britain and Ireland was settled, on the death of King William
and Queen Anne, without issue, on the Princess Sophia of Hanover,
and the * heirs of her body, being Protestants.' The inheritance
thus limited descended to George I., son and heir of Princess Sophia,
she having died before Queen Anne ; and it has ever since continued
in a regular course of descent.
The civil list of the queen consists in a fixed Parliamentary
grant, and amounts to much less than the income of previous sove-
reigns. By the Revolution of 1688, the duty of the king to bear
the expenses of government out of the State income allotted to him
was abolished, and certain portions of the income of the country
were assigned to the king to meet the exi>en8es of the royal house-
hold. Under George I. this sum amounted at times to 1,000,000/.
sterling. If it did not reach 800,000/. the deficiency was covered
by Parliament. In 1777, the civil list of the king was fixed at
900,000/., and the income over and above that sum from the here-
ditary possessions of the Crown passed to the Treasury. But at this
period the king had to pay from the civil list the salaries of the
judges and ambassadors, and other government ofiiicers. Under
William IV. the civil list was relieved of many burthens, and
fixed at 510,000/. By 39-40 Geo. III. c. 88, it was settled that
the king might have a private and separate estate. It is esta-
blished by 1-2 Vic. c. 2, that as long as Queen Victona lives, all thft
revenues of the Crown shall be a part of the Consolidated Fund, but
that a civil list shall be assigned to the queen. In virtue of this
Act, which received the royal sanction Dec. 23, 1837, the queen has
granted to her an annual allowance of 385,000/. * for the support of
Her Majesty's household, and of the honour and d\giu\.^ oi \k"e ^tothtl
0
194 THE STATESMAN S TBAR-BOOK.
of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland.' By the same
statute, the application of this allowance is limited in a prescribed
form. The Lords of the Treasury are directed to pay yearly 60,00()/.
into Her Majesty's Privy Purse; to set aside 231,260/. for the
salaries of the royal household ; 44,240/. for retiring allowances and
pensions to servants, and 13,200/. for royal bounty, alms, and spe-
cial services. This leaves an imappropriated surplus of 36,300/.,
which may be applied in aid of the general expenditure of Her
Majesty's Court. It is provided that whenever the civil list
charges in any year exceed the tptal sum of 400,000/., an account
of the expenditure, with full particulars, shall be laid before Parlia-
ment within thirty days. . The queen has also paid to her the
revenues of the Duchy of Lancaster, which in the year 1870 amounted
to 46,370/., being 3,990/. less than in the preceding year. The
salaries, law charges, taxes, charities, and other disbursements in
1870 amounted to 14,370/., and the payment made to Her Majesty
for the year was 32,000/., or 1,000/. more than in the preceding
year. The payment to Her Majesty's use in 1865 was 26,000/.,
in 1866 and in 1867 it amounted to 29,000/., in 1868 it was 27,880/.,
and in 1869 it was 31,000/.
The annual grant of 385,000/. to Her Majesty is paid out of
the Consolidated Fund, on which are charged likewise the following
sums allowed to members of the royal family: — 15,000/. a year
to the Dnke of Edinburgh ; 15,000/. to Prince Arthur ; 8,000/. to
Princess Friedrich Wilhelm of Prussia; 6,000/. to Princess Ludwig
of Hess;e; 6,000/. to Princess Christian of Schleswig-Holstein; 6,000/.
to Princess Louise, Marchioness of Lome ; 6,000/. to the Duchess of
Cambridge ; 3,000/. to her daughter, the Grand-duchess of Mecklen-
burg-Strelitz ; 5,000/. to Princess Teck, formerly Princess Mary
of Cambridge ; and 12,000/. to Duke George of Cambridge.
The heir-apparent of the Crown has, by 26 Vict. c. 1, settled
upon him an annuity of 40,000/. The Prince of Wales has besides
as income the revenues of the Duchy of Comwall. Previous to the
year 1840, these revenues amounted to between 11,000/. and 16,000/.
per annum ; but since that period they have greatly risen. The
income of the Duchy of Comwall for 1870 amoimted to 82,070/.,
the salaries and other expenses to 19,496/., and the sum of 62,574/.
was paid over for the use of the Prince of Wales. In 1866, the
sum paid over was 53,403/., in 1867 it was 54,927/., in 1868 it was
55,252/., and in 1869 it was 63,587/., showing an increase from year
to year. The Princess of Wales has settled upon her by 26 Vict,
cap. 1, the annual sum of 10,000/., to be increased to 30,000/. in
case of widowhood. Both the parliamentary grants of the Prince
and Princess of Wales are paid out of the Consolidated Fund, which
bears a total yearly chai'ge of 132,0001. fox anTi\i\\\fe«> \jci Tafeinife^x^
of the Royal Family,
OBSAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
19s
The following is a list of the sovereigns and sovereign mlers of
Great Britain, with date of their accession, from the union of the
crowns of England and Scotland : —
House of Stuart.
James I. .... 1603
House of Stuart' Orange.
William and Mary . . . 1689
William III 1694
House of Stuart.
Anne 1702
House of Hanover.
George 1 1714
George II 1727
George III 1760
George IV 1820
William rV. .... 1830
Victoria .... 1837
The average duration of the reigns of the sovereigns of Great
Britain, exclusive of the period of the Commonwealth, but including
the actual reign of her present Majesty — amounting in the aggregate
to two centuries and a half — ^has been twenty years.
Comrrumwealth.
• X\ft^V
Parliamentary Executive
Protectorate .
. 1649
. 1653
House of Stuart.
Charles II. .
James II. . . .
. 1660
. 1685
Constitution and Government.
The supreme legislative power of the British empire is by its
constitution given to Parliament. * The power and jurisdiction of
Parliament,* says Sir Edward Coke, * is so transcendent and absolute
that it cannot be confined, either for causes or persons, within
any boimds.* And, repeating the words. Sir William Blackstx)ne
adds, that it is * the place where that absolute despotic power, which
must in all governments reside somewhere, is entrusted by the con-
stitution of these kingdoms.' The sovereign is not only the head,
but also the beginning and the end — caput, principium, et finis — of
Parliament ; he alone can summon Parliament ; and no Parliament,
save on the demise ot a sovereign, can assemble of its own accord.
Parliament is summoned by the writ of the sovereign issued out of
Chancery, by advice of the privy council, at least thirty-five days
previous to its assembling. On a vacancy occurring whilst Parlia-
ment is sitting, a writ for the election of a new member is issued
upon motion in the House. If the vacancy occurs during the
recess, the writ is issued at the instance of the Speaker. By
4 Edw. in. c. 14, it was enacted, * It is accorded that Parlia-
ment shall be holden every year once or more often if need be.'
Also by 36 Edw. III. c. 10, it was directed, * that a Parliament
he holden every year if need be.' By 16 CW§^. 1, c* \, *\\i '^^'^
o 2
196 THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
enacted, that if the king neglected to call a Parliament for three
years, the chancellor or keeper of the great seal might issrfe writs
for summoning the peers and for the election of the commons;
that if the chancellor or keeper should neglect to do it, any twelve
of the peers might summon the Parliament ; that if the peers should
neglect to issue the necessary summons, the sheriffs of the counties
and other magistrates respectively might proceed to the election ;
and should they refuse, then that the freeholders of each county
might elect their members, and that the members so chosen should
be obliged, under severe penalties, to attend. This Act was deemed
such an invasion of the prerogative, that it was repealed on the
Restoration by 16 Chas. 11. c. 1. But the latter Act contains a
provision that Parliament shall not in future be intermitted for above
three years at the most. By 1 Will, and Mary, sess. 2, c. 2, it was
enacted, * that Parliaments shall be holden frequently.' As, how-
ever, the Mutiny Act and the Budget are only granted for a
year, the Crown, since the Revolution, is compelled to summon a
Parliament annually. By ancient right and usage, lying at the
foundation of the constitution, the House of Commons has the
exclusive control over taxation, and at its will may grant or re-
fuse supplies to the Crown.
It has become customary of late for Parliaments to meet in annual
session extending over the first six months of the year. Every
session must end with a prorogation, and by it all bills which have
not been brought to a conclusion fall to the ground. Both Houses
of legislature must be prorogued at the same time. The pro-
rogation takes place either by the sovereign in person, or by
commission from the Crown, or by proclamation. The Lower
House appears at the bar, and if the sovereign be present, the
speaker reports upon the labours of the session ; the royal assent
is then given to bUls of the closing session, and a speech fi'om the
sovereign is read ; whereupon the chancellor prorogues the Parlia-
ment to a certain day. Parliament resumes business, however, as
soon as it is summoned by royal proclamation on a certain day,
which may be at a date earlier than the original date of prorogation
appointed. Should the term of prorogation elapse, and no procla-
mation be issued. Parliament cannot assemble of its own accord.
The royal proclamation which summons Parliament in order to
proceed to business must be issued six days before the time of
meeting. A dissolution is the civil death of Parliament ; it may
occur by the will of the sovereign, expressed in person or by com-
missioners, or, as is most usual during the recess, by proclama-
tion, or, finally, by lapse of time. Formerly, on the demise of the
Borereign, Parliament stood dissolved by the fact thereof; but
i&i8 was altered in the reign of William, IIL to t\i^ effect oC ^at-
GBEAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 1 9/
poning the dissolution till six months after the accession of the new
sovereign, while the Reform Act of 1867 settled that the Parlia-
ment * in being at any fntiire demise of the Crown shall not be
determined by such demise, but shall continue as long as it would
otherwise have continued unless dissolved by the Crown.' Other
statutes enact that if, at the time of the demise, the Parliament
be adjourned or prorogued, it shall immediately assemble ; and that,
in the case of the demise of the sovereign between the dissolution
of a Parliament and the day appointed by the writs of summons for
the meeting of a new one, . the last preceding Parliament shall
immediately convene for six months, unless sooner prorogued or
dissolved by the successor.
The present form of Parliament, as divided into two Houses of
legislature, the Lords and the Commons, dates from the time of
Edward II., and it has been, except during the period of the Com-
monwealth, a fundamental principle of the constitution, that every
lawful Parliament shall consist of an Upper and a Lower House of
legislature. •
The Upper House consists of peers who hold their seats —
1st. By virtue of hereditary right;
2nd. By creation of the Sovereign ;
3rd. By virtue of office — English bishops ;
4th. By election for life — Irish peers ;
5th. By election for the duration of a Parliament — Scottish
peers.
In early times the summons of peers to attend Parliament de-
pended in a great measure, if not entirely, on the royal will ; and
according to Camden, after the battle of Evesham every baron
was expressly forbidden to appear in Parliament without special
writ. However, it has long since been held that every hereditary
peerage confers the right of a seat in the Upper House. Any
person giving proof that his ancestor was called by * writ of sum-
mons' may claim to sit as hereditary peer. New peerages are
created by royal patent, the peer being summoned by the writ
issued in pursuance thereof *ad consulendum et defendendum
regem ; ' and the peerage rights are acquired whether the individual
summoned takes his seat in the Upper House or not. Should a
question arise as to the legal capacity of a peer to be admitted
to the sittings of the Upper House, the sovereign is prayed for
a writ through a secretary of state ; the attorney -general supports
the petition, and, if willing to allow it, it is ordinarily complied with.
If the matter is doubtftil, he recommends it to be referred to the
Upper House^ which resolves itself into a committer of i^yvvvI^^.
198 THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
Upon a report to the House the latter declares its opinion by way of
address. Hereditary peers may, by a * standing order ' of the Upper
House, take their seat without further preliminary ; peers newly
created or summoned have to be * introduced.' The privilege of
the members of the Upper House, including the bishops, of voting
by proxy, was suspended by a * standing Order ' — number XXXII
— passed, on the motion of the Lord Privy Seal, the 31st of March,
1868.
The Crown is unrestricted in its power of creating peers, and the
privilege has been largely used by modem governments to fill the
House of Lords. In consequence of certain terms in the Act
of Union — 5 Anne, c. 8 — limiting the right of election of the
Scottish representative peers to the then existing peers of Scotland,
it is undei'stood that the sovereign cannot create a new Scottish
peerage ; and such peerages are in fact never created except in the
case of the younger branches of the royal family, though extinct
peerages may be revived or forfeited peerages restored. By the Irislx
Act of Union — 39 & 40 Geo. III. c. 67 — the sovereign is restricted
to the creation of one new Irish peerage on the extinction of three
of the existing peerages ; but when the Irish peers are reduced to
100, then on the extinction of one peerage another may be created.
The House of Lords, in the session of 1871, consisted of 476
members, of whom 4 were peers of the Blood Royal, 2 arch-
bishops, 20 dukes, 19 marquesses, 109 earls, 23 viscounts, 24
bishops, 231 barons, 16 Scottish representative peers, and 28 Irish
representative peers. The list included a number of minors, and
several peers whose names appear in double on the * Roll of the
House of Lords ' as representatives of official together with hereditary
dignities. The number of names on the *Roll' was 393 in 1830;
457 in 1840; 448 in 1850; 458 in 1860; and 473 in 1870.
More than two-thirds of these hereditary peerages were created in
the present century. The three oldest existing peerages date from
the latter part of the thirteenth century ; while four go back to the
fourteenth, and seven to the fifteenth century. Of peerages of the
sixteenth century, there exist 12; of the seventeenth, 35; of the
eighteenth, 95 ; and of the present nineteenth century, 235. In
the forty-one years 1830-71, there were issued 178 patents of
peerage, namely 34 imder the administration of Earl Grey ; 39
under Lord Melbourne; 11 under Sir Robert Peel; 24 under
Earl Russell ; 23 under Viscount Palmerston ; 25 under the Earl
of Derby ; 4 under Mr. Disraeli ; and 1 8 under Mr. Gladstone.
(See page 208 for duration of office of the above heads of the
government).
The Lower House of legislature, representing, in constitutional
theory, all the ' Commona of England,' haa conaiated, since 49 Hen.
GREAT BBITAIN AND IREILAKD. 1 99
III., of knights of the shire, or representatives of counties; of
citizens, or representatives of cities; and of burgesses, or repre-
sentatives of boroughs, all of whom indistinctly vote together.
Since the enactment of the statute 8 Hen. VI. c. 7, in the year
1429, regulating the election of knights of the shire, numerous Acts
have been passed for the election of members of Parliament. Pre-
vious to that statute, the Crown had a very large and absolute power
in limiting and prescribing, by royal writs, the numbers and quali-
fications of the persons to be elected, as well as of the constituencies.
However, the distribution of the franchise in counties has always
been far less variable and irregular than in boroughs, in nearly all
cases two members beiag elected for every county. For cities and
boroughs the constituencies varied greatly from time to time, and in
incorporated boroughs depended chiefly on ancient customs and
the terms of old charters and privileges. The number of cities and
boroughs for which writs were issued in the time of Edward I., and
thence to Edward IV., appears to have been 170. At the acces-
sion of Henry Vlll., the total nimiber of constituencies, including
counties, had become reduced to 147. In that reign the number
was considerably increased, chiefly by the addition of representatives
for Wales. In all the following reigns, up to the Restoration, large
additions to the borough franchises were made. Previous to this
period, members of Parliament had to be paid by their consti-
tuencies ; but the practice growing up of members bearing their
own expenses, many ancient boroughs, which had formerly been
exempted from the returns on account of their poverty, became
desirous of resuming their franchises. The additions from Edward
Vl. to Charles I. were almost entirely of borough members. In the
fourth Parliament of Charles I., the number of places in England
and Wales for which returns were made, exclusive of counties,
amounted to 210 ; and in the time of the Stuarts, the total number
of members of the House of Commons was about 500. The number
of members was not materially altered from that time until the union
with Scotland, in the reign of Queen Anne, when 45 representatives
of Scotland were added. The next considerable change was at the
union with Ireland, at the commencement of the present century,
when the House of Commons was increased by 100 Irish represen-
tatives. The number of members of the House since that period
has remained nearly the same, fluctuating around the figure 650,
with a slight tendency to gradual increase, through the extension of
the suffrage and the formation of new classes of constituencies, such
as universities. (See pp. 202-3.)
By the statute of 2 Will. IV. c. 45, commonly called the Reform
Bill of 1832, the English county constituencies were increased from
52 to 82, by dividing several counties into separate electoral divi-
200 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
sions, and the number of countv members was anennented from 04
to 159. In Scotland and Ireland, the county representation remained
the same as before. By the Relbrm Act, 56 English boroughs, con-
taining a population, in 1831, of less than 2,000 each, and return-
ing together 111 members, were totally disfranchised, while 30
other boroughs, containing a population of less than 4,000 each,
were reduced to sending one representative instead of two. On
the other hand, 22 new boroughs, containing each 25,000 inhabit-
ants, received the franchise of returning two members, and 20 other
new boroughs, containing each 12,000 inhabitants and upwards,
that of returning one member. In Scotland, the town members
were increased from fifteen to twenty-three, so that the number of
representatives became eight more than the number assigned to
Scotland at the union.
The next great change in the constituency of the House of Com-
mons, afler the Act of 1832, was made by the Reform Bill of
1867-68. The most important provisions of the new Act as regards
England are clauses 3 and 4, the first establishing household sufirage
in boroughs, and the second occupation franchise in counties. Clause
3 enacts that * Every man shall be entitled to be registered as a
voter, and, when registered, to vote for a member or members to serve
in Parliament for a borough, who is qualified as follows : — (1) Is of
full age, and not subject to any legal incapacity ; (2) Is on the last day
of July in any year, and has during the whole of the preceding 12
calendar months, been an inhabitant occupier, as owner or tenant, of
any dwelling-house within the borough : (3) Has during the time
of such occupation been rated as an ordinary occupier in respect of
the premises so occupied by him within the borough to all rates made
for the relief of the poor in respect of such premises ; (4) Has
before the 20th day of July in the same year bond fide paid an equal
amount in the pound to that payable by other ordinary occupiers in
respect of all poor-rates that have become payable by him in respect
of the said premises up to the preceding 5th day of January, and
which have been demanded of him in manner hereinafter mentioned ;
or as a lodger has occupied in the same borough separately, and as
sole tenant for the twelve months preceding the last day of July in
any year the same lodgings, such lodgings being part of one and the
same dwelling-house, and of a clear yearly value, if let unfurnished,
of 10/. or upwards, and has resided in such lodgings during the twelve
months immediately preceding the last day of July, and has claimed
to be registered as a voter at the next ensuing registration of voters :
provided, that no man shall, under this section, be entitled to be
registered as a voter by reason of his being a joint occupier of any
dwelling-house.* Clause 4 enacts that * Every man shall be entitled
to be registered as a voter^ and, when registered, to vote for a member
i
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 201
or members to serve in Parliament for a county who is qualified as
follows : — (1) Is of full age, and not subject to any legal incapacity ;
and who shall be seised at law or in equity of any lands or tenements
of copyhold or any other tenure whatever, except freehold, for his
own life, or for the life of another, or for any lives whatsoever, or for
any larger estat-e of the clear yearly value of not less than five pounds
over and above all rents and charges payable out of or in respect of
the same, or who shall be entitled either as lessee or assignee to any
lands or tenements of freehold or of any other tenure whatever, for
the unexpired residue, whatever it may be, of any term originally
created lor a period of not less than 60 years of the clear yearly
value of not less than five pounds over and above all rents and charges
payable out of or in respect of the same ; (2) Is on the last day of
July in any year, and has during the twelve months immediately
preceding, been the occupier, as owner, or tenant, of lands or tene-
ments within the county of the ratable value of 121. or upwards;
(3) Has during the time of such occupation been rated in respect to
the premises so occupied by him to all rates made for the relief of
the poor in respect of the said premises ; and (4) Has before the
20th day of July in the same year paid all poor rates that have be-
come payable by him in respect of the said premises up to the pre-
ceding 5th day of January.'
The result of the Reform Act of 1868 in enlarging the constituencies
is shown in the following tabular statement, which gives the total
number of electors, in boroughs and counties of England and Wales,
in 1868 and in 1866 :—
Electors of England and Wales.
1868 1866 Increase
Boroughs . . . 1,220,715 . 614,026 . 706,689
Counties . . . 791,916 . 542,633 . 249,283
Total . . 2,012,631 . 1,056,659 . 955,972
It will be seen that the total constituencies of England and Wales
were nearly doubled by the last Reform Act, so as to increase
from rather more than one million to two millions, or, stated
accurately, 90^ per cent. The largest portion of this increase was
in the boroughs, the electors of which became 137 per cent., or
above one and a third times more numerous than before. The
rate of increase in the coimties, on the other hand, was but 46
per cent., or one-third that of the borough constituencies.
The Reform Acts for Scotland and Ireland, passed in the session
of 1868, differ in some important respects from that of England. By
the Act for Scotland, the franchise in burghs is conferred upon
every male person of full age, and subject to no legal incapacity,
who has been for twelve months an occupier, as oww^t ot l^x^ax^.^ «^i
202 THE SIAJESUASS YEAB-BOOK.
any dwelling, unless at any time during that period he shall have
been exempted from poor-rates on the gromid of poverty, or shall
haTe failed to pay his poor-rates, or shall have been in the receipt
of parochial relief within twelve months. The lodger iVanchise in
Scotland consists in the permission of any lodger to vote who has
occupied in the same burgh separately, and as i<ole tenant, for twelve
months, a lodging of the clear annual value, if let unfurnished, of ten
pounds or upwards, and has claimed to be registered as a voter. In
Scottish counties, the owners^hip fi-anchise is five pounds, clear of
any deduction in the shape of burdens, with a residential qualin-
cation of not less than six monthi^ The Reform Act for Ireland
made no alteration in the county franchise, but reduced that of
boroughs to a 4/. rating occupation, qualified as in England.
The Reform Bill of 1867—68 left in force all the old legal require-
ments for electors. Under them, aliens, pei-sons under twenty-one
years of age, of unsound mind, in receipt of parochial relief, or
convicted of felony and undergoing a term of imprisonment, are
incapable of voting. No one can be a member of Parliament who
has not attained the age of twenty-one years, and no excise, custom,
stamp, or other revenue ofiicer is eligible. All the judges of the
United Kingdom, except the Master of the Rolls in England, ■ priests
and deacons of the Church of England, ministers of the Church of
Scotland, Roman Catholic clergymen, government contractors, and
sheriffs and returning officers for the localities for which they act^
are also disqualified. No Enghsh or Scottish peer can be elected to
the House of Commons, but Irisli peers are eligible. No foreigners,
and no persons convicted of treason or felony, are eligible for seats
in Parliament.
To preserve the independence of members of the House of Com-
mons, it was enacted, by statute 6 Anne, that, if any member shall
accept any office of profit from the Crown, his election shall be void,
and a new writ issue ; but he is eligible for re-election if the place
accepted be not a new office, created since 1705. This provision
has been made the means of relieving a member fh)m his trust,
which he cannot resign, by his acceptance of the Stewardship of the
Chiltem Himdreds, a nominal office in the gift of the Chancellor of
the Exchequer.
In the session of 1871, the House of Commons numbered 658
members, returned as follows by the three divisions of the United
Kingdom : —
England and Wales : Members
62 counties and Isle of Wight . . . .187
200 cities and boroughs 301
3 universities 5
Total of England and Wales . 493
6BEAT BBITAIN Ain> IRELAND.
203
Scotland:
33 counties ....
22 cities and burgh districts .
4 universities ....
Total of Scotland
Ireland:
32 counties ....
33 cities and boroughs
1 university ....
Total of Ireland
Members
32
26
2
60
64
39
2
105
Total of United Kingdom ... 658
It is stated in a Parliamentary paper issued in the session of 1869,
that whereas the existing distribution of representation prescribes
England and Wales to return 493 members, Scotland 60 members,
and Ireland 105 members, the numbers, if regulated by population,
would be 469 for England and Wales, 69 for Scotland, and 120 for
Ireland : if regulated by contributions to revenue, 496 for England
and Wales, 93 for Scotland, and 69 for Ireland ; and if regulated
by the mean of the two numbers, 482 for England and Wales, 81
for Scotland, and 95 for Ireland.
The following is a table of the duration of Parliaments of the
United Kingdom, from the period of the Union : —
Reign Parliament
When met
When disBoIved
Existed
Y. M. D.
Creorge III. .
1st
27 Sept. 1796
29 Jan. 1802
5 11 18
»
2nd
31 Aug. 1802
24 Oct. 1806
4 1 25
1
3rd
15 Dec. 1806
29 Apr. 1807
0 4 15
i >>
4th
22 June 1807
24 Sept. 1812
5 3 7
>»
oth
24 Nov. 1812
10 June 1818
5 6 16
1 "
6th
4 Aug. 1818
29 Feb. 1820
1 6 25
George IV.
7th
23 Apr. 1820
2 June 182b
6 1 9
>»
8th
14 Nov. 1826
24 July 1830
3 8 10
William IV.
9th
26 Oct. 1830
22 Apr. 1831
0 5 28
>i
10th
14 June 1831
3 Dec. 1832
1 5 20
»
11th
29 Jan. 1833
30 Dee. 1834
1 11 1
•. *
12th
19 Feb. 1835
18 July 1837
2 5 0
Victoria
13th
14 Nov. 1837
23 June 1841
3 7 9
»»
14th
11 Aug. 1841
23 July 1847
5 11 6
1'
15th
21 Sept 1847
1 July 1852
4 11 9 1
»»
16th
4 Nov. 1852
20 Mar. 1857
4 4 16
«» •
17th
30 Apr. 1857
23 Apr. 1859
1 11 23
i»
18th
31 May 1859
6 July 1865
6 1 6
»»
19tb
6 Feb. 1SC6
31 July 1868
2 5 25
»» •
20th
1
10 Dec. 1868
The union of Ireland with England was carried into effect January
1, 1800, and the Parliament which sat the same month, and which
included the members from Ireland, is styled the first Imperial
204 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
Parliament. The Parliament which assembled January 29, 1833,
is generally styled the first Reformed Parliament.
The powers of Parliament are politically omnipotent within the
United Kingdom and its colonies and dependencies. Parliament
can make new laws, and eiilarge, alter, or repeal those existing.
The parliamentary authority extends to all ecclesiastical, temporal,
civil, or military matters, as well as to altering or changing the
constitution of the realm. Parliament is the highest Court of law,
over which no other has jurisdiction.
The executive government of Great Britain and Ireland is vested
nominally in the Crown ; but practically in a committee of ministers,
commonly called the Cabinet, which has come to absorb tlie
function of the ancient Privy Council, or *the King in Council,'
the members of which, bearing the title of Right Honourable, are
sworn * to advise the King according to the best of their cunning
and discretion,' and *to help and strengthen the execution of
what shall be resolved.* Though not the offspring of any formal
election, the Cabinet is virtually appointed by Parliament, and
more especially by the House of Commons, its existence being
dependent on the possession of a majority in the latter assembly.
As its acts are liable to be questioned in Parliament, and require
prompt explanation, it is essential that the members of the Cabinet
should have seats in either the Upper or the Lower House, where
they become identified with the general policy and acts of the
Government.
The member of the Cabinet who fills the position of First Lord of
the Treasury, and combined with it sometimes that of Chancellor of
the Exchequer, is the chief of the ministiy, and therefore of the
Cabinet. It is at his recommendation that his colleagues are
appointed; and he dispenses, with hardly an exception, the pa-
tronage of the Crown. Every Cabinet includes the following ten
members of the administration : the First Lord of the Treasury,
the Lord Chancellor, the Lord President of the Council, the Lord
Privy Seal, the Chancellor of the Exchequer, and the five Secretaries
of State. A number of other ministerial functionaries, varying from
five to eight, have usually seats in the Cabinet, those most frequently
admitted being the Chief Commissioner of Works and Buildings, the
Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, the First Lord of the Admi-
ralty, the President of the Board of Trade, Vice-President of Privy
Council, the Postmaster-General, the Chief Secretary for Ireland, and
the President of the Poor Law Board. The selection usually falls upon
those amongst the last-mentioned functionaries whose rank, talents,
reputation, and political weight, render them the most useful auxi-
liaiies, or whose services, while in opposition, may have created the
strongest claima to become members of tlie Gabmet. It has occasion-
GKEAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 205
ally happened that a sfcitesman possessing high character and influence
accepted a seat in the Cabinet without undertaking the labours and
responsibilities of any particular office. Although the Cabinet has been
regarded during several generations as an essential part of the institu-
tions of Great Britain, yet it continues to be unknown to the law.
The names of the members who compose it are never officially
announced ; no record is kept of its resolutions or meetings, nor
has its existence been recognised by any Act of Parliament.
The present Cabinet, formed December 9, 1868, and altered in
187U and 1871, consists of the following sixteen members : —
1. First Lord of the Treasury. — Kight Hon. William Ewart
Gladstone, born December 29, 1809, fourth son of Sir John Glad-
stone, Bart., merchant, of Liverpool; educated at Eton, and at
Christ Church, Oxford ; M.P. for Newark, 1832-45 ; one of the
Junior Lords of the Treasury^ 1834-5; Under-Secretary of State
ibr the Colonies, January to April 1835 ; Vice-President of the
Board of Trade, 1841-3 ; President of the Board of Trade, 1843-5 ;
Secretary of State for the Colonies, 1845-6 ; M.P. for the Uni-
versity of Oxford, 1847-65 ; Chancellor of the Exchequer, De-
cember 1852 to February 1855, and again June 1859 to July
1866 ; M.P. for South Lancashire, 1865-8 ; returned M.P. lor
Greenwich, Nov. 1868; appointed First Lord of the Treasury,
Dec. 9, 1868.
2. Lord High Chancellor, — Lord Hatherley, bom 1801, second son
of Sir Matthew Wood, Bart., M.P. for the City of London ; edu-
cated at Winchester, and at Trinity College, Cambridge ; called to
the Bar at Lincohi's Inn, 1827 ; M.P. for Oxford, 1847-53 ; Vice-
Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, 1849-51 ; knighted, 1851 ;
Solicitor- General, 1851-2 ; one of the Vice- Chancellors, 1853-68;
a Lord Justice, Feb. to Dec. 1868 ; appointed Lord High Chancellor,
Dec. 9, 1868 ; raised to the peerage as Lord Hatherley, Dec. 10,
1868.
3. Lord President of the Council. — Marquis of Hipon, bom
October 24, 1827, eldest son of the first Earl of Ripon ; returned M.P.
tor Huddersfield, 1853, and for the West-Riding of Yorkshire, 1857 ;
succeeded to the earldom, 1859 ; Under-Secretary of State for War,
1859-61 ; Secretary of State for War, 1863-6; Secretary of State
for India, Feb. to July 1866 ; appointed Lord President of the
Coimcil, Dec. 9, 1868 ; created Marquis of Ripon, 1871.
4. Lord Privy Seal. — Viscoimt Halifax, born J 800, eldest son of
Sir Francis Lindley Wood, Bart., of Barnsley, Yorkshire, ; educated
at Oriel College, Oxford ; M.P. for Great Grimsby 1826-31 ; M.P. for
Wareham, 1831-32 ; M.P. for Halifax, 1832-6 ; Secretary to the
Admiralty, 1835-39; Chancellor of the Exchequer, 1846-52;
Freaidtnt to the Board of Control, 1852-55*, Firet Laid q^ ^<t
206 THE statesman's TBAR-BOOK.
Admiralty, 1855-58; Secretary of State for India, 1859-66;
raised to the peerage as Viscouat Halifax, 1866 ; appointed Lord
Privy Seal, July 4, 1870.
5. Chancellor of the Exchequer, — Right. Hon. Robert Lowe, born
1811, son of the Rev. Robert Lowe, of Bingham, Notts; educated
at Winchester, and at University College, Oxford ; called to the Bar
at Lincoln's Inn, 1842 ; one of the Secretaries of the Board of Con-
trol, 1852-5 ; Vice-President of the Board of Trade, 1855-8; Vice-
President of the Board of Education of the Privy Council, 1859-64 ;
M.P. for Kidderminster, 1852-9 ; M.P. for Calne, 1859-68 ; re-
turned first M.P. for the University of London, November 1868 ;
appointed Chancellor of the Exchequer, Dec. 9, 1868.
6. Secretary of State for the Home Department. — Right Hon
Henry Austin Bruce, born 1815, second son of John Bruce-Pryce,
Esq., of Duffryn St. Nicholas, Glamorganshire ; called to the Bar at
Lincoln's Inn, 1837 ; police magistrate of Merthyr-Tydfil and Aber-
dare, 1847-52 ; Under-Secretary of State for the Home Department,
1862-4; Vice-President of Board of Education, 1865-6; M.P. for
Merthyr-Tydfil, 1852-68 ; returned M.P. for Renfrewshire, 1868 ;
appointed Secretary of State for the Home Department, Dec. 9, 1868.
7. Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs. — ^Earl Granville, bom
1815, eldest son of the first earl ; educated at Eton and Christ Church,
Oxford; returned M.P. for Morpeth, 1836, and for Lichfield,
1840 ; succeeded to the earldom, 1846 ; Vice-President of the Board
of Trade, 1848-51 ; Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, 1851-2 ;
Lord President of the Council, 1852-4; Chancellor of the Duchy
of Lancaster, 1854—5 ; for the second time Lord President of the
Council, 1859-66 ; Secretary of State for the Colonies, 1868-70 ;
appointed Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, July 4, 1870.
8. Secretary of State for the Colonies. —Earl Kimherley, bom 1826,
firrandson of second Baron Wodehouse ; educated at Eton, and at
Christ Church, Oxford ; succeeded to his grandfather's title, 1846 ;
Under-Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, 1852-6 ; Ambassador
to Russia, 1856-8; again Under-Secretary of State for Foreign
Affairs, 1859-61 ; Lord -Lieutenant of Ireland, 1864-6 ; created
Earl of Kimberley, 1866 ; Lord Privy Seal, 1868-70 ; appointed
Secretary of State for the Colonies, July 4, 1870.
9. Secretary of State for India. — Duke of Argyll, born 1823,
eldest son of the seventh duke; succeeded to the title, 1847 ; Lord
Privy Seal, 1852-5 ; Postmaster-General, 1855-8 ; for the second
time Lord Privy Seal, 1859-66 ; appointed Secretary of State for
India, Dec. 9, 1868.
10. Secretary' of State for War. — Right Hon. Edward Cardwell,
bom 181 3, son of John Cardwell, Esq., merchant of Liverpool ; educated
at Winchester, and at Balliol College, Oxford*, caWed \iO x\\e Ba.t of
GBEAT BKITAIN AND IRELAND. 20/
the Inner Temple, 1838 ; M.P. for Clitheroe, 1842-7 ; Secretary
to the Treasury, 1845-6; M.P. for Liverpool, 1847-52; President
of the Board of Trade, 1852-55 ; Chief Secretary for Ireland,
1859-61; Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, 1861-4 ; Secretary
of State for the Colonies, 1864-6 ; M.P. for Oxford since 1853.
11. First Lord of the Admiralty. — Right Hon. George Joa-
chim Goschen, born 1831, son of WilhelmH. Goschen, Esq., banker,
of London ; educated at Rugby, and at Oriel College, Oxford ;
member of the firm of Friihling & Goschen, bankers, 1853-64 ;
Vice-President of the Board of Trade, November 1865 to January
1866 ; Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, January to July 1866 ;
M.P. for the City of London since 1863; President of the Poor
Law Board, 1868-71; appointed Fii-st Lord of the Admiralty,
March 24, 1871.
12. President of the Board of Trade. — Right Hon. Chichester
Samuel Fortescti e,hom 1823, son of Lieut.-Col. Chichester Fortescue,
of Dromisken, Co. Louth ; educated at Christ Church, Oxford; one
of the junior Lords of the Treasury, 1854-5; Under- Secretar}' of
State for the Colonies, 1857-8, and 1859-66 ; M.P. for Louth since
1847; Chief Secretary for weland, 1868-71 ; appointed President
of the Board of Trade, January 14, 1871.
13 Chief Secretary for Ireland. — Right Hon. Marquis oi TJar-
tinf/ton. born 1833, eldest son of the seventh Duke of Devonshire ;
educated at Trinity College, Cambridge; one of the junior Lords of
the Admiralty, March to April 1863 ; Under-Secretary of State for
War, 1863-6 ; Secretary of State for War, February to July 1866 ;
M.P. for North Lancashire, 1857-68 ; M.P. for New Radnor, 1869 ;
Postmaster- General, 1868-71; appointed Chief Secretary for Ire-
land, January 14, 1871.
14. Vice-President of the Committee of Privy Council on Educa- •
tion. — Right Hon. William Edward Forster, born 1818, son of
William Forster, Esq., of Bradpole, Dorset; returned M.P. f)r
Bradford, Yorkshire, 1861 ; Under-Secretary of State for the
Colonies, 1865-66 ; appointed Vice-President of Council on Edu-
cation, Dec. 9, 1868 ; admitted a member of the Cabinet, July, 1870.
15. President of the Local Government Board. — Right Hon.
James Stansf eld, horn 1820, son of James Stansfeld, E8<|., judjre ot*
the Halifax County Court ; educated at University College, Lon-
don ; called to the bar at the Inner Temple, 1849 ; returned M.P.
for Halifax, 1859 : one of the junior Lords of the Admiralty,
1863-66 : appointed President of the Local Government Board,
former! V called the Poor-Law Board, March 21, 1871.
16. Postmaster- General. — Right Hon. William Monsell, born
1812, son of William Monsell, Esq., of Tervoe, co. Limerick.^ Ire-
Jan J; educated at Winchester, and at OneV Co\\^^<^, CiTtosL^\
208
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
returned M.P. for Limerick Co. 1847 ; Clerk of the Ordnance,
1852-57; President of the Board of Health, Feb. to Sept. 1857;
Vice-President of the Board of Trade, Feb. to July 1866 ; Under-
Secretary of State for the Colonies, 1868—71 ; appointed Post-
master-General, January 14, 1871.
The following is a list of the heads of the various administrations
of Great Britain since the accession of the House of Hanover : —
First Lords of the Treasury
Kobert Walpole
James Stanhope
Earl of Sunderland
Sir Kobert Walpole
Earl of Wilmington
Henry Pelham
Duke of Newcastle
Earl of Bute .
George Grenville
jMarquis of Rockingham
Duke of Grafton
Lord North
Marquis of Rockingham
Earl of Shelburne .
Duke of Portland .
William Pitt .
Henry Addington .
William Pitt . ^
Lord Grenville . .
Duke of Portland .\ \^
Spencer Perceval
Earl of Liverpool .
George Canning .
Viscount Goderich .
Duke of WelUngton
Earl Grey
Viscount Melbourne
Sir Robert Peel
Viscount Melbourne
Sir Robert Peel
Lord John Russell .
Earl of Derby
Earl of Aberdeen .
Viscount Palmerston
Earl of Derby
Viscount Palmerston
Earl Russell .
Earl of Derby .
Benjamin Disraeli .
William Ewart Gladstone
Dates of Appointment
October 10, 1714
April 10, 1717
March 16, 1718
April 20, 1720
February 11, 1742
July 26, 1743
April 21, 1754
May 29, 1762
April 16, 1763
July 12, 1765
August 2, 1766
January 28, 1770
March 30, 1782
July 3, 1782
April 5, 1783
December 27, 1783
March 7, 1801
May 12, 1804
January 8, 1806
March 13, 1807
June 23, 1810
June 8, 1812
April 11, 1827
August 10, 1827
January 11, 1828
November 12, 1830
July 14, 1834
December 10, 1834
April 18, 1835
September 1, 1841
July 3, 1846
February 27, 1852
December 28, 1852
February 8, 1855
February 26, 1858
June 18, 1859
October 18, 1865
July 6, 1866
February 25, 1868
December 9, 1868
The list shows the average duration of each Ministry to be of
three years and eight months, or about the i^nie as the average dura-
tjon of ParliamentB,
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 209
Church and Education.
The Established Church of England is Protestant Episcopal. Its
fundamental doctrines and tenets are embodied in the Thirty-nine
Articles, agreed upon in Convocation in 1562, and revised and finally
settled in 1571. But though the Episcopal is the State religion, all
others are fully tolerated, and civil disabilities do not attach to any
class of British subjects.
The Queen is by law the supreme governor of the Church, possess-
ing the right, regulated by the 4th section of the statute 25 Hen. VIII.
c. 20, to nominate to the vacant archbishoprics and bishoprics, the
form being to send to the dean and chapter of the vacant see the
royal licence, or conge cTeltre, to proceed to the election, accompanied
by the Queen's letter naming the person to be elected ; and after-
wards the royal assent and confirmation of the appointment is
signified under the Great Seal. But this form applies only to the
sees of old foundation ; the bishoprics of Gloucester and Bristol,
Chester, Peterborough, Oxford, Ripon, and Manchester, are conferred
direct by letters patent from tft Crown. The Queen, and the First
Lord of the Treasury in her name, also appoints to such deaneries,
prebendaries, and canonries as are in the gift of the Crown.
There are 2 archbishops and 26 bishops in England. The former
are the chiefs of the clergy in their provinces, and have within them the
inspection of the bishops, as well as of the inferior clergy, for which
purpose they imdertake visitations, which are now, however, practi-
cally episcopal, not archiepiscopal, and made only as bishops within
their own dioceses. They have, assisted by at least two other
bishops, the confirmation and consecration of the bishops. They
have also each his own particular diocese, wherein they exercise
episcopal, as in their provinces they exercise archiepiscopal, jurisdic-
tion. For the management of ecclesiastical affairs, the provinces have
each a council, or convocation, consisting of the bishops, archdeacons,
and deans, in person, and of a certain number of proctors, as the
representatives of the inferior clergy, each chapter, in both provinces,
sending one, and the parochial clergy of each diocese in the province
of Canterbury, and of each archdeaconry in the province of York,
sending two. These coimcils are summoned by the respective arch-
bishops, in pursuance of the Queen's mandate. When assembled,
they must also have the Queen's Hcence before they can deliberate ;
as weU as the sanction of the Crown to their resolutions, before they
are binding on the clergy. In the province of Canterbury, the Con-
vocation forms two Houses; the archbishop and bishops sitting
together in the Upper House, and the inferior clergy in the Lower.
In the province of York, all sit together in one Houae.
P
210 THE statesman's TBAB-BOOK.
England ia distributed into 200 extra-parochial places, £vnd
about 12,000 parishes. In eveiy parish there is a parish chtirc*Ji,
presided over by a rector, who holds the living. Whoever is in full
possession of all the rights of such parish church is called * parson ' —
persona ecclesicB — and constitutes a jural person. During his life he^
has the freehold of the parsonage, the glebe-lands, the tithes, and
other dues. Occasionally these dues are * appropriated,' that is,,
the benefice is perpetually annexed to some spiritual corporation,
which, either sole or aggregate, is the patron of the living. Such cor-
poration appoints a vicar, to whom the spiritual duty belongs, in the
«ame manner as, in parsonages not appropriated, to the rector. The
patronage — advocation advowson — is ranked imder the head of real
property. Advowsons are either appendant or in gross ; appendant
when annexed to the possession of a manor, and passing by a grant
of the manor only, without any other autiiority. But when the
advowson has been once separated from the property of the manor,
it is called advowson in gross. The owner of the advowson is
invested witii the same privileges as in landed property. When an
alien purchases a right of presentatiouj^he Crown has to present ; if a
• Catholic, it is exercised by either umversity in turn. Since 1835
' the Tight • of presentation of corporate towns has been abolished.
Besides the ijight of presentation pertaining to the Queen, the Lord
Chancellor, the Prince of Wales, the higher clergy, the chapters, and
the universities, there are about 3,850 lords, gentlemen and ladies
in the ei^oyment of private patronage.
No information regarding the number of persons belonging to the
Episcopsll Church and those adhering to other religious creeds in
• England is -^ven in the last official census. It is estimated that
in the mid& of the year 1871 the population of England and
Wales ^cLuming membership with the Established Church was
about 12,700,000, leaving about 11,000,000 to other creeds.
Among tibe Protestant dissenters the most prominent bodies and
religious oi^anisations are the Wesleyans, or so-called Methodists,
the Independents, or Congregationalists, and the Baptists. The
Wesl^an Body, subdivided into members of the Old and New
Connexion, Primitive and Free Church Methodists, Bible Christians,
and various other sects, is stated to possess above 9,000 places
of worship ; the Independents 3,500 ; and the Baptists 2,000. Of
more or less importance, among the other Protestant dissenters,
are the Unitarians, the Moravians, and the members of the
Society of Friends. There are altogether 146 religious denomina-
tions in Great Britain, the names of which have been given in to
the Bcgistrar-General of Births, Deaths, and Marriages.
The number of Eoman Catholics in England is estimated at
2,000,000. There are thirteen high digiiitaTieaoi\Jci^^oxsL^TtCi^\\v.oliG
GBSAT BBTTAIN AND IBBLANB. 211
Church in England and Wales, namely, one archbishop and twelve
bishops, presiding over as many ' dioceses,' united in the so-called
' Province of Westminster.' In Scotland, t^e Roman Catholic Church
has four bishops, presiding over three ' districts,' the Eastern, the
Western, and the Northern.
The Church of Scotland differs in many and important respects
from the Episcopal Church of England. The Scottish Church is a
perfect democracy, all the members being equal, none of them having
power or pre-eminence of any kind over another. There is in each
parish a parochial tribimal, called a kirk session, consisting of the
minister, who is always resident, and of a greater or smaller number
of individuals, of whom, however, there must always be two selected
as elders. The principal duty of the latter is to superintend the
afiairs of the poor, and to assist in visiting the sick. The session
interferes in certain cases of scandal, calls parties before it, and
inflicts ecclesiastical penalties. But parties who consider themselves
aggrieved may appeal from the decisions of the kirk session to the
presbytery in which it is situated, the next highest tribunal in the
churdi. The General Assembly, which consists partly of clerical
and partly of lay members, chosen by the different presbyteries,
boroughs, and universities, comprises 386 members, and meets
annually in May, sitting for ten days, the matters not decided
during this period being left to a commission.
The dissenters from the Church of Scotland are very numerous,
being estimated as comprising from one-half to two-thirds of the
entire population. The largest body is the Free Church formed fit)m
a secession in 1843. Next is the United Presbyterian Church, re-
cently formed from the amalgamation of several bodies of seceders,
some dating as far back as 1741. The Established, the Free, and
the United Presbjrterian Churches may be said to divide the Scottish
nation among them. There are also bodies of Baptists, Indepen-
dents, Methodists, and Unitarians. The Roman Catholics have in-
creased largely of late years, chiefly from the influx of Irish popu-
lation. There is an Episcopal Church which includes a large portion
of the nobility and gentry, and is said to be growing. Its members
were estimated, in 1871, at 65,000.
The census of Ireland, taken on the 3rd April 1871, stated that
there were 4,141,933 Roman Catholics, 683,295 persons returning
themselves as belonging to the * Church of Ireland,' or as * Pro-
testant Episcopalians,' 558,238 Presbyterians, 41,815 Methodists,
4,485 Independents, 4,643 Baptists, 3,834 Quakers, 258 Jews, and
19,035 individuals of other persuasions.
The Roman Catholic Church is under four archbishops, of Armagh,
Cashel, Dublin, and Tuam, and twenty-three bishopa. Ei^lcA oi\3cka
hishopg, viz. Ardagb, Clogher, Deny, Down and Coimicst^TixoTriSstfe^
p 2
212 THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
Kilmore, Meath, and Raphoe, are suffiragan to Armagh. Dublin
has but three suflfragans, viz. Kildare and Leighlin united, Ferns, and
Ossory. Six are suffragan to Cashel, namely Ardfert and Aghadoe
— ^usually called the Bishop of Kerry, Cloyne, and Ross — Cork,
Killaloe, Limerick, Waterford, and Lismore. Tuam has four suffia-
gans, viz. Achonry, Clonfert, KiUala, and Galway. The bishop of the
imited dioceses of Kilmacduagh and Kilfenora is alternately suffragan
to the archbishops of Tuam and Cashel. The wardenship of Galway,
formerly an exempt jurisdiction, subject only to the triennial visita-
tion of the archbishop of Tuam, has been lately erected into a
bishopric, under its former archiepiscopal jurisdiction. On the
death of a bishop, the clergy of the diocese elect a vicar-capitular,
who exercises spiritual jurisdiction during the vacancy. They
also nominate one of their own body, or sometimes a stranger, as
successor to the vacancy, in whose favour they postulate or petition
the Pope. The bishops of the province also present the names of
two or three eligible persons to the Pope. The new bishop is
generally chosen from among this latter number ; but the appoint-
ment virtually rests with the cardinals, who constitute the congregation
de propaganda fide. Their nomination is submitted to the Pope, by
whom it is usually confirmed. In cases of old age or infirmity, the
bishop nominates a coadjutor, to discharge the episcopal duties in his
stead; and his recommendation is almost invariably attended to.
The emoluments of a bishop arise from his parish, which is generally
the best in the diocese, from licences of marriage, &c., and from the
cathedraticum. The last is an annual sum, varying from 21. to
10/., according to the value of the parish, paid by the incumbent, in
aid of the maintenance of the episcopal dignity. The parochial
clergy are nominated exclusively by the bishop. The incomes of
all descriptions of the Roman Catholic clergy of Ireland arise partly
from fees on the celebration of births, marriages, and masses ; and
partly, and principally, from Christmas and Easter du^s, and other
volimtary offerings. All places of worship are built by subscription.
There are numerous monasteries and convents.
The established Protestant Church of Ireland, formerly in union
with the Church of England, under two archbishops, and ten bishops,
ceased to be a state establishment by Act of Parliament, 32 and 33
Vict., cap. 42, which decreed that * on and afler January I, 1871,
the Union created by Act of Parliament between the Churches of
England and Ireland shall be dissolved, and the Church of Ireland
shall cease to be established by law.*
Public education has made vast progress in Great Britain within
the last quarter of a century, though, according to the test of educa-
iion supplied by grown-up persons signing their names or having
^ make their mark, a great difference exista m \^i^ Y^e^^Xeii^i,^ ^f
elementary knowledge in different conntiea oi 'E.ii^TA. 'l\ife X^'^x.
GBEAT BBITAIN AND IBELAND. 213
retnms, issued in September 1871, and referring to 1869, show
that in the latter year 35,199 men and 48,758 women made marks
instead of signing their names to the marriage raster. On the
average of every 100 marriages in 1841 the proportion of men who
signed the register with their names was 33, and the proportion of
women was 49 ; but in 1869 the proportion of men was 20, and
the proportion of women was 28. In some parts of England and
South Wales, however, scarcely more than one half of the women
who were married in 1869 could write or sign their names. In
South "Wales more than half the women had to make their * marks' ;
and in Staffordshire, Monmouthshire, Lancashire, and North Walte
the illiterate condition of the people was no better. The counties in
which the highest proportion of women wrote their names were
Surrey, Sussex, Rutland, Middlesex, "Westmoreland, Hants, Kent,
and Berks — ^the counties taking rank in the order here given. The
percentages of men who could write their names to the marriage
register in the year 1869 were highest in Westmoreland, Rutland,
Northumberland, Middlesex, Surrey, the North Riding of Yorkshire
and the East Riding of Yorkshire. In London the percentage was
as high as 91, while among the women the percentage was 85. A
full comparison of the lists shows that the uneducated are found in
greater numbers among mining and manufacturing populations than
in the agricultural portions of the kingdom. The returns, as a whole,
show a decided improvement; for while, thirty years ago, in 1841,
only 67*3 in 100 of the men marrying in England signed their
names upon the register, and 51*2 in 100 of the women ; 20 years
ago, in 1851, 69*2 of the men and 54*7 of the women signed their
names ; 10 years ago, in 1861, 75*4 of the men and 65*3 of the
women signed. In roimd numbers, it may be stated that the last
returns show one out of every five grown-up persons in England with-
out education, as fe-r as measured by the test of writing their names.
An important measure towards the further spread of education in
England was passed by Parliament in the session of 1870. By 33
Victoria, cap. 75, entitled * An Act to provide for Public Elemen-
tary Education in England and Wales,' it is ordered that * there
shall be provided for every school district a sufficient amount of
accommodation in public elementary schools available for all the
children resident in such district, for whose elementary education
efficient and suitable provision is not otherwise made.' It is enacted
further that all children attending these * public elementary schools,'
whose parents are unable, from poverty, to pay anything towards
their education, shall be admitted free, and the expenses so incurred
be discharged from local rates. The new schools are placed in each
district under * School boards,' invested with great powers, amon^
•ther? that of making it compulsory upon parenta^iO ^"^^^iIJ^^^^^sin.
between the agea ofRve and thirteen the ad^aata^^^ oi e^\jL<5i»^aaTL.
214
THIS STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
The following official return, relating to the Primary Schools in
Great Britain, gives a view of the progress of education within the
years 1862-70 :—
Number of
Number of Chil-
Average number
Tears ended 8l8t August
Schools
dren who can be
of Children in
inspected
accommodated
attendance
England and Wales (including Isle of Man and
1862 .
Roman Catholic Schools for Great Britain)
6,113
1,292,660
813,850
1863 .
6,227
1,315,988
846,805
1864 .
6,470
1,332,653
862,817
1865 .
6,867
1,470,473
901,750
1866 .
7,134
1,610,721
919,922
1867 .
7,601
1,606,409
978,332
1868 .
8,051
1,724,569
1,060,082
1869 .
8,692
1,838,416
1,163,572
1870 .
1862 .
8,986
1,950,641
1,255,083
Scotland, exclusive of Boman Catholic Schools
1,466
183,680
160,999
1863 .
1,612
196,794
162,120
1864 .
1,421
188,904
148,317
1865 .
1,673
207,335
165,995
1866 .
1,619
213,487
162,133
1867 .
1,739
231,898
169,131
1868 .
1,843
246,041
181,698
1869 .
1,745
237,928
179,214
1870 .
1862 .
1,963
264,694
198,448
Total for Great Britain
7,569
1,476,240
964,849
1863 .
7,739
1,612,782
1,008,926
1864 .
7,891
1,621,457
1,011,134
1866 .
8,438
1,677,808
1,067,746
1866 .
8,753
1,724,208
1,082,066
1867
9,340
1,837,307
1,147,463
1868
9,894
1,970,610
1,241,780
1869
10,337
2,076,344
1,332,786
1870 .
• •
10,949
2,216,236
1,453,531
The annual parliamentary grants to popular education in Great
Britain, which amounted to 30,000Z. in 1840, rose to 83,406/. in
1848 ; to 180,110/. in 1850 ; to 326,436/. in 1854; to 668,873/. in
1858 ; and to 774,743/. in 1862. In 1863, the grant was reduced
to 721,386/.; in 1864, to 655,036/.; in 1865, to 636,306/.; in
1866, to 649,006/.; in 1867, to 682,201/.; and in 1868, to
GBSAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
2IS
680,429i. ; while in 1869 it was raised again to 840,71 IZ., and in
1870 to 914,721/., being an increase of 74,010Z. over the vote for
1869-70. The grants for popular education in Ireland amounted to a
totalof2,948,669Z.in thetenyear8l860-69; in 1868, it was 360,195/.;
and in 1869, it was 373,950/. A return stating, for the year ending
August 31, 1868, the actual income of 8,937 schools in Great
Britain receiv.ing annual grants from the Parliamentary vote, and
having an avarage attendance of 1,197,975, shows that they re-
ceived the large 'St item of their income, 508,772/., from the school
pence; from thK3 Government, 484,010/.; from voluntary con-
tributions, the ftohools having 194,745 subscribers, 443,523/.;
66,820/. from endowments, and 43,008/. from various sources,
bringing the whole income of the year to 1,546,933/. The expen-
diture rather exceeded that amount, and averaged IZ. 55. lid. per
scholar. As regards Ireland, during the ten years 1860-69 the sums
voted for public education represented a total of 2,948,669/., the
amount raised by school fees was only 360,363/., and by local sub-
scriptions and from endownrents, 111,437/.; the two items together
amounting to but 471,8012., or less than a sixth of the sunis voted
by Parliament.
Bevenue and Expenditure.
The following statement gives the official account of the gross
public revenue of the United Kingdom^ for the financial year aiding
March 31, 1871 :—
Sonrces of Bevenue
£
Customs ....
Excise ....
Stamps ....
Taxes (Land and Assessed)
Property Tax
Post Office ....
Telegraph Service
Crown Lands (Net)
Miscellaneous : —
Military and Naval extra Beceipts,"| , ^«, ^^-
and proceeds of Old Stores sold J ^'"^^''"^
Amount received from the Revenues '
of India on account of the Effective
and Non-effective Charges of Bri-
tish Troops serving in that country ^
Allowance out of Profits of Issue
received from Bank of England,
per Act 24 Vict., c. 3. .
Other Miscellaneous Receipts
Gross Becdpta
d, £
i.
<f.
20,191,000
0
0
22,788,000
0
(y
9,007,000
0
a
2,725,000
0
0
6,360,000
0
a
4,770,000
0
0
500,000
0
0
335,000
0
0
0 11
687,782 0 0
J J
138,578
1,321,155
0 0
9 9
Total Kevenne
3.229,220 10 8-
69,945,22Qr lA %
2l6
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOE.
The following statement exhibits the official account of the gross
expenditure of the United Kingdom for the financial year ending
March 31. 1871 :—
Debt:
Interest and Management of the Penna-
nent Debt
Terminable Annuities ....
Interest of Exchequer Bonds
Interest of Exchequer Bills
Interest of Bank Advances for Deficiency
Charges on Consolidated Fund :
Civil List .
Annuities and Pensions
Salaries and Allowances
Diplomatic Pensions .
Courts of Justice
Miscellaneous Charges
£ 8,
22,255,060 1 2
4,378,736 12 10
40,217 12 8
149,684 17 6
2,837 13 6
GrosB Expenditure
d, £
8. d.
406,625 1
7
281,829 16
7
130,994 16
6
18,942 0
0
642,864 13
9
632,049 6
9
26,826,436 17 8
2,113,195 14 1
Supply Services :
Army 13,430,000 0 0
Navy 9,466,641 0 0
Vote of Credit— War in Europe . . 1,350,000 0 0
Miscellaneous Civil Services . . 9,849,315 9 9
Salaries, Superannuations &c. of Cus-
toms and Inland Eevenue . . 2,573,128 6 10
Ditto ditto of Post Office 2,373,000 0 0
Telegraph Service .... 362,273 11 6
Packet Service 1,214,148 12 4
40,608,907 0 5
Total Ordinary Expenditure . . . 69,548,539 12 2
Expenses of Fortifications 150,000 0 0
Total Expenditure 69,698,639 12 2
It will be seen that the total gross revenue of the United Kingdom
in the year ended March 31, 1871, amoimted to 69,945,220/. IO5. %d.
The total gross expenditure was 69,698,539/. 125. 2c?., showing an
excess of revenue over expenditure of 246,680/. I85. 6c/. The
balance in the Exchequer on March 31, 1871, consisted of the sum
of 7,023,435/. \s. ^d,, being 1,583,212/. 95. lOc?. less than the
balance at the same date of the previous year.
The following statement gives an abstract of the gross produce of
the revenue of the United Kingdom, in the four quarterly
periods, ezided September 30, 1871, and of the year ended September,
<fompared with the preceding year : — ^
GBEAT BBITAIN AND IBELAND.
217
Quarters ended
Sources of
Bevenue
Dec. 81, 1870
March 81, 1871
June 30, 1871
Sept. 80, 1871
£
£
£
£
Customs .
5,403,000
4,927,000
4,731,000
4,964,000
Excise
6,598,000
7,365,000
6,462,000
4,607,000
Stamps
2,213,000
2,412,000
2,377,000
2,417,000
Taxes
22,000
1,911,000
284,000
107,000
Property Tax
338,000
4,674,000
867,000
608,000
Post Office
1,200,000
1,290,000
1,130,000
1,112,000
Telegraph Service
160,000
100,000
170,000
256,000
Crown Lands
115,000
120,000
76,000
74,000
Miscellaneous .
880,182
706,031
1,739,783
870,200
Totals .
16,929,182
23,606,031
16.835,783
16,014,200
Sources of
Year<nided
Sept. 30, 1870
Year ended
Sept. 30, 1871
Year ended Sept. 30, 1871
Revenue
Increase
Decrease
£
£
£
£
Customs .
20,542,000
20,025,000
517,000
Excise
22,291,000
23,032,000
741,000
Stamps
8,966,000
9,419,000
454,000
Taxes
3,544,000
2,324,000
1,220,000
Property Tax
7,765,000
6,487,000
1,278,000
Post Office
4,630,000
4,732,000
102,000
Telegraph Service
340,000
686,000
345,000
Crown Lands
377,000
384,000
7,000
Miscellaneous .
3,417,476
4,196,196
778,721
Totals .
71,871,475
71,284,196
2,427,721
3,015,000
Net decrease
■
587,279
The budget estimates for the financial year 1871-72 — laid by the
Chancellor of the Exchequer before the House of Commons on
April 20, 1871 — were as follows : —
Estimated Revenue,
Customs
Excise .
Stamps .
Assessed Taxes
Income Tax .
Post Office .
Telegraphs .
Crown Lands
Miscellaneous
Tots! Bevenue
1871-72.
£
20,100,000
22,420,000
9,600,000
2,330,000
8,050,000
4,670,000
760,000
375,000
4,100,000
72,396,000
Estimated Expenditdbe, 1871-72.
Interest and Management
of Debt
Consolidated Fund Charges
Army (including Aboli-
tion of Purchase)
Navy
Civil Service .
Collection of Revenue
Packet Service
Telegraph Service ,
26,910,000
1,820,000
16,452,000
9,756,000
10,726,000
5,076,000
1,148,000
420,000
Total Ex5eiTL^\\Aa«> . 1*i,^'^^,^^^
2l8
THS statesman's YEAB-BOOK.
The following table gives the estimates of revenue for the year
1871-72, with alterations made in Parliament, compared with the
actual revenue of 1870-7 1 , excluding income-tax and miscellaneous : —
Sonrcesof Bevenne
Actaal Beyenue
1870-71
Estimates
1871-72
Decreaae
Increase
Customs .
Excise •
Stamps
Taxes
Poet Office
Telegraphs
Crown Lands
Totals .
£
20,191,000
22,788,000
9,007,000
2,725,000
4,770,000
600,000
386,000
£
20,100,000
22,420,000
8,750,000
2,330,000
4,670,000
760,000
376,000
£
91,000
368,000
257,000
395,000
100,000
10,000
£
1
250,000
*
1,221,000
60,366,000
69,396,000
971,000
The following table shows the total amounts of the estimated and
actual revenue for the last sixteen years, together with the proportion
of actual receipts per head of population of the United King-
dom:—
L
Bbvenue
Proportion
of receipts
Years ended
Estimated
Actual receipts
More (+)
in the
at the
or less (— )
per head
Budgets
Exchequer
than Budget
of
population
Net amonnt
£
£
£
£ «. d.
March 31
, 1866 .
1867 .
67,139,000
66,704,491
-1,434,609
2 7 3
&ro8S amounts
2 12 1
71,740,000
72,334,062
+ 694,062
»
1868 .
66,365,000
67,881,613
+ 1,616,613
2 8 3
>»
1869 .
63,920,000
66,477,284
+ 1,667,284
2 6 3
)»
1860 .
69,460,000
71,089,669
+ 1,629,669
2 9 10
»
1861 .
72,248,000
70,283,674
-1,964,326
2 8 11
»>
1862 .
70,283,000
69,674,479
- 608,621
2 8 3
»
1863 .
70,060,000
70,603,661
+ 653,661
2 8 4
f>
1864 .
68,171,000
70,208,964
+ 2,037,964
2 7 9
?,
1866 .
67,128,000
70,313,436
+ 3,185,436
2 7 7
7*
1866 .
66,392,000
67,812,292
+ 1,420,292
2 5 7
»)
1867 .
67,013,000
69,434,668
+ 2,421,568
2 6 5
»»
1868 .
69,970,000
69,600,218
- 369,782
2 6 2
//
1869 .
73,160,000
72,691,991
- 668,009
2 7 9
t*
1S70 . i
73,616,000
75,434,262
I +1,919,252
2 9 3
ft
IS71 .
67,634,000
69,946,M0
\ *! b ^
GBEAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
219
The following table shows the total amount of the estimated and
actual expenditure for the last sixteen years, with the difference
between the calculated and real expenses, and the proportion of
actual payments per head of population of the United Kingdom : —
Years ended
EXi'JfNmTUUE
Proportion
of
Estimated
in the
Budgets
Actual pay-
ments out of
the Exchequer
More (+)
or less (— )
than Budget
expenditure
per head of
p<^nlation
of the
March 31, 1866 .
1867 .
1868
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868 .
1869
1870 .
1871 .
Net amount
United
Kingdom
86,034,000
£
88,428,345
£
+ 2,394,346
£ s. d.
337
Gross amonnts
2 14 4
2 8 6
2 6 8
2 8 8
2 10 8
2 9 11
2 8 2
2 6 2
2 5 4 1
2 4 8 1
2 4 11 !
2 7 7 i
2 9 8
2 4 9
2 6 1
81,113,000
65,434,000
63,610,000
69,691,000
73,634,000
71,487,000
70,108,000
68,283,000
67,249,000
67,249,000
67,031,000
71,287,000
77,868,000
68,498,000
69,486,000
76,588,667
68,128,869
64,663,882
69,602,289
72,792,059
71,116,486
69,302,008
67,066,286
66,462,206
66,914,367
66,780,396
71,236,242
74,971,816
68,864,762
69,648,539
-6,624,333
+ 2,694,869
+ 1,053,882
+ 296,289
- 898,941
- 370,616
- 806,992
-1,226,714
- 786,794
-1,434,643
- 260,604
- 60,758
-2,886,184
+ 366,752
+ 62,639
The expenditure for 1859-60 included 858,057/. for military ope-
rations in China, not provided for in the budget estimates ; and the
expenditure for the seven years 1860-67 was irrespective of the
amount paid for fortifications, provided for by annuities, under the
lets 23, 24, 25, and 26 Vict., and not estimated in the budget.
The expenditure for the financial periods 1868 and 1869 included
supplemental votes for the Abyssinian expedition to the amoimt of
5,600,000/., and of other services to the amount of 1,268,000/.— being
a total of 6,868,000/. extraordinary disbursements.
It will be seen from the above tables that, as regards the eleven last
financial periods, in each of the two years ending March 31, 1861
and 1862 respectively, there was a deficiency of revenue, the amount
of such deficiency being 2,508,385/. in 1861, and 1,442,006/. in
1862, and that in each of the five subsequent years there was a
large surplus— viz. 1,301,553/. in 1863; 3,152,678/. in 1864;
3,851,230/. in 1865; 1,897,935/. in 1866 •, aii4^,^^4,\l^i;\a.\^^'\.
But in the je&r eDding March 81, 1868, tiiete nv^a a^^^Mi. ^ c«^-
220
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
siderable deficit, namely, 1,636,024Z., which increased to 2,380,825Z.
in the year ending March 31, 1869, the deficit of both periods being
due entirely to the expenditure of the expedition to Abyssinia. The
financial year 1869-70, to make up for these deficits, showed the
vast surplus of 6,569,500/., while in the year ending March 31,
1871, there was a small excess, amounting to 396,681Z., of revenue
over expenditure.
During what may be called the surplus period, there was an un-
interrupted reduction of taxation. The details of tiie changes made in
taxation in the ten years, from 1861-2 to 1870-1, were as follows: —
I Years, I
ending !
iMar.Sl'
Taxes repealed or
reduced
18G2
;1863
186i
/
Customs : —
Repealed :
Hate or bonnete 1
of straw . J
Paper, books, \
and prints . J
Eeduced :
Hops .
"Wine .
Excise :
Paper duty repealed
Property tax re- \
duced . J
Total .
Customs : —
Hop duty repealed .
Excise :
Hop duty repealed
Stamps .
Total .
Customs : —
Duties reduced :
Tea .
Tobacco
Charges on biUs '
of lading re
pealed
"Property tax re
duced
Total . . I
Estimated
Amount
£
285
29,743
6,372
244,158
1,350,000
1,060,000
2,689,558
98,671
250,000
5,000
353,671
1,641,541
74,055
180,723
2,750,000
Taxes imposed
}
Customs : —
Chicory, raw or
kiln-dried .
Excise : —
Duty on chicory
increased from
58. 6d. to Ss. 6d.
per cwt. ; licen-
ces to retail spi-
rite in bottles,
table beer, and
me thylated
spirite .
Stamps : — imposed
Total .
Excise : —
Brewers' licences: 1
— increased . J
Victuallers' occa-
sional licences
Duty on chicory :
increased
Stamps : — increa- 1
sed or imposed . J
Total .
Customs : —
Duty on chicory : 1
— increased . J'
Excise : —
Chicory :-increased
Stage carriages
Beer dealers .-ad-
ditional licence
Beer retailers
}
Estimated
Amount
£
15,000
5,000
60,000
80,000
230,000
2,000
20,500
252,500
6,811
1,000
11,000
2,000
10,000
4,646,319
Tol«l
GKEAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
22t
Years,
ending
Mar.81
1865
1866
1867
1868
Taxes repealed or
reduced
Customs :—
Reduced:
Sugaf & molasses
Confectionery
Excise: —
Tea licences reduced
Stamps : —
Licences trans- ^
ferred to the
excise
Fire insurance 1
duty . . J
Property tax re
duced
Estimated
Amount
]
1,741,272
3,112
15,000
110,000
255,000
1,230,000
Total .
3,354,384
Customs : —
Tea duty reduced .
Excise: —
Malt duty reduced .
Stamps : —
Fire ins. duty red. .
Taxes : —
Property tax red. .
Total .
/
isap
Customs : —
Timber & pepper 1
duties repealed . [
Wine duty reduced
Excise : —
Carriages & horse 1
duty reduced . J
Total .
Stamps : —
Marine Insu-'^
ranees reduced . j
Assessed Taxes : —
Dog duty reduced .
Total
7
mi
2,214,981
10,000
520,000
2,600,000
5,344,981
445,462
71,000
85,000
601,462
210,000
105,000
315,000
Taxes imposed
Excise : —
Occasional licen-
ces to beer and
wine retailers
and dealers in i
tobacco . /
Sugar used in '
brewing:— Duty
increased
Licences : — vari-
ous trade, trans-
ferred from
Stamps
Chicory duty in
creased
..J
Customs : —
Sugar cane juice "^^
duty increased j
Excise : —
Dog licences'
transferred from
Assessed taxes
at reduced rate
Taxes: —
Income-tax in- 1
creased . . J
Total
Taxes : —
Income-tax \i^-
creased .
Estimated
Amount
£
1,000
6,000
110,000
2,000
119,000
1,576
1,576
150,000
1,450,000
1,600,000
.^^^
222
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Years,
ending
Mar. 31
1870
1871
Taxes repealed or
reduced
Customs : —
Corn and flour 1
duties repealed j
Beer duty reduced .
Total .
Excise : —
Various licences \
repealed . .J
Total .
Stamps : —
Fire Insurance 1
duty repealed .
Various Assessed
taxes repealed,
and licences sub
stituted .
;
Income-tax reduced
Total .
:}
Customs : —
Sugar duties re
duced
Excise : —
Various Licences 1
repealed , ./
Stamps t —
Impressed Stamp ^
upon News->
papers repealed]
Other Stamps re- 9
duced . . )
Total Stamps
Income-tax reduced .
Total ,
Estimated
Amount
864,436
],261
865,687
366,000
366,000
1,000,000
166,983
1,166,983
1,460,000
4,848,670
2,783,281
40,000
120,000
201,400
321,400
1,600,000
4,644,681
Taxes imposed
Estimated
Amount
Customs : —
Beer, spruce : in-
creased
}
Excise : —
Licences imposed in
lieu of Assessed
Taxes repealed :
Armorial Bearings
Carriages .
Horses
Servants
Horse Dealers
Total
Total
Customs : —
Spirits, perfumed, 1
increased . ./
Excise : —
Licence to carry )
Gruns imposed \
Sugar used in I
Brewing, in- I
creased . .J
Total Excise
114
76,000
436,000
381,000
206,000
16,000
1,113,000
1,113,114
2,338
76,000
70,000
146,000
To\a\
Wl,'!^^^
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
223
The subjoined table gives an abstract of total alterations of taxes
from 1856 to 1870 :—
Ciistx)ms
Excise
Property and Income Tax
Other Taxes ....
Stamps (inclading Succession
Duty)
Total ....
Repealed or
Reduced
Imposed
Actual
Diminution
£
14,872,331
4,421,000
21,815,000
1,411,983
2,421,400
£
612,915
3,298,000
8,300,000
411,200
£
14,259,416
1,123,000
13,515,000
1,411,983
2,010,200
. 44,941,714
12,622,115
32,319,599
The most important of direct taxes, that upon incomes, under-
went fifteen alterations from the time it was established in its
present form, in 1842, till the year 1871. On its introduction, the
income-tax was fixed at 7c?. in the pound, which rate was
maintained until 1854, when it was doubled in consequence of the
war with Russia, and in 1855 it was further raised to 16c?. The
war being ended, the rate was reduced again to Id. in 1857, and
to 5c?. in 1858. In 1859 it was raised to 9c?., and in 1860 to 10c?.,
while in 1861 it was again reduced to 9c?., in 1863 to 7c?., in 1864
to Qd,^ and in 1865 to 4c?. In 1867 the duty was raised to 5c?., in
1868 to M. and in 1869 reduced to 5c?. Finally, in 1870, it was
once more reduced to 4c?., and in 1871 once more brought up to 6c?.
The total amount annually raised by local taxation to provide for
expenditure connected with the relief of the poor, county and
borough police, roads and bridges, drainage and lighting of towns, &c.,
is officially estimated as follows for the year ending March 31,1871 : —
For England and Wales 20,650,000
„ Scotland „ 2,000,000
„ Ireland „ 2,567,000
Making a total for the United Kingdom of . £25,117,000
The total here given is in the proportion of I65. per head of the
population of the United Kingdom.
If the sums raised for public and local purposes be added together,
the total taxation of the United Kingdom in the year ended 31st
March, 1871, amounted to about 95,062,000/., or 3Z. Is, per head
of the population.
The largest branch of national expenditure, amoimting to more
than the total revenue from local taxation in the United ELingdom^
is the interest on the National Debt. TVie dft\>\., o^es^im^ ^1 ^
series of deceits, produced by extraoTdmary exjcckiSLVWa^ iot ^^
TSE 8TATESUAIT8 THAB-BOOE.
tumj and navy in periods of war, dates from the time of the Eevolution,
and grew up in the proportions aketched in the following table ; —
Historical Peri.«is
"SS*
mH Maiingc-
39,865
1,271,087
Debt at the Eevolntion, in 1689 .
Excess of debt ooDtractBd during the reign
of William III, abore debt paid off .
Dt-UatthBBCPefisionofQoe™ Anne, in 1702
Debt cootniCted daring Queen Aunea reign
Debt at the BoceBBion of Georjie I., in 17H
Debt paid off during the reign of Geoi^e
L, above debt contracted
Debt at the accefiflion of Goot^e IL,in 1727
II. till the pence of Paria in 1763, three
yeara after the aeeeSBion of George III.
664,263
15,730.439
16.39t,702
37,760,661
1.310,942
2.040.416
54.US,36S
2,063,126
3,361.368
1,133,807
£2,092,238
86,773,192
2,217,651
2,GB4.60O
4,862.051
380,480
Paid during peace, from 1763 lo 1775 .
D^bt ftt the commeneemeDt of the AmeriCBn
WIT. in 1776
Debt contracted during the American war
10,281,796
128,683,636
121,267,993
4,471,671
4,980,201
9,461,772
243,277
Paid during p*ace fium 1784 to 1793
Debt at the coinmencement of the French
war, in 1783
Debt contraeled during the French wai .
Total funded and nntonded debt on the Ut
of Febmarr. l817,-when the Enghah and
Debt cancelled from the let of February,
1817, to Sth of Janmu7, 1836
Debt, and charge thereon 5th of Jaauarj,
1836
Debt, and eharge then'on Slat of March,
1871
10,601,380
239,360.148
601,600,343
9.20R.496
23,829,696
8<0.860.491
32,038,191
63,211,676
2.804,674
787.S38.81B
29.143,617
737,400,237
26.S2a.437
The state of the national debt for tl
? ISri, bm been as foUowa :—
'. 6R*.eii ■yea.Tft, feomv \*iS7
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
225
1 -VT.^—^ »_Ji_^
Description of Debt
financial xou's cuiuxj($
Funded
Unfunded
Total
£
• ■ — —
£
£
March 31
, 1857 .
780,119,722
27,989,000
808,108,722
»»
1858 .
779,225,495
25,911,500
805,136,995
>»
1869 .
786,801,154
18,277,400
805,078,554
»>
1860 .
785,962,000
16,228,300
802,190,300
>>
1861 .
785,119,609
16,689,000
801,808,609
>>
1862 .
784,252,338
16,517,900
800,770,238
»>
1863 .
783,306,739
16,495,400
799,802,139
»»
1864 .
777,429,224
13,136,000
790,565,224
>»
1865 .
775,768,295
10,742,500
786,510,795
»>
1866 .
773,313,229
8,187,700
781,600,929
»>
1867 .
769,541,004
7,956,800
777,497,804
>>
1868 .
741,190,328
7,911,100
749,101,428
»?
1869 .
740,418,032
8,896,100
749,314,132
))
1870 .
740,789,548
6,761,600
747,551,048
>»
1871 .
731,309,237
6,091,000
737,400,237
There are to the charge of the funded debt, not included in the
above statement, a constantly varying amount of terminable
annuities, the estimated capital of which, computed in 3 per cent,
stock, amounted on the 31st of March 1871, to 57,969,885/.
The balance in the Exchequer for the sixteen years 1856-71
amounted to : —
Financial Years ended
Amount
Financial Years ended
Amount
March 31, 1856 .
£
5,600,621
March 31, 1864 .
£
7,352,548
1857 .
8,668,371
1865 .
7,690,922
1858 .
6,657,802
1866 .
6,851,314
• „ 1859 .
7,789,083
1867 .
7,294,151
1860
7,972,864
1868 .
4,781,846
1861 .
6,672,132
1869 .
4,707,259
1862 .
6,288,676
1870 .
8,606,647
1863 .
7,263,839
1871 .
7,023,436
Taking the population of the United Kingdom according to the
census of 1871, the average share of each individual in the capital
of the national debt amounted, in 1871, to 24/. I85. lOc?., while that
in the annual interest was 16^. Sd,
Army and Navy.
1. Army,
The maintenance of a standing army, in time of peace, without the
consent of Parliament, is prohibited by the Bill of Rights of 1690.
From that time to the present, the number of troops vrlilck tfe^^
security of the kJDgdom and its posaessicgaa retidei^^ *\X wfc^sftsjsaa::^ V.^
226 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
maintain, as well as the cost of the different branches of the service
in detail, have been sanctioned by an annual vote of the House of
Commons. The amount of the military force to be maintained for
the year is always a matter for the decision of the government. The
question is annually brought under consideration, shortly before the
commencement of the parliamentary session, at a meeting of the
Cabinet, when, on the basis of communications made by the Com-
mander-in-Chief, or the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief,*a deci-
sion is arrived at as to the number of officers and men, of each arm
of the service, to be maintained for the coming year. Upon this
decision, the Secretary of State for War frames the * Army Esti-
mates,' or detailed accounts of the strength and cost of the army,
which are submitted in chapters, or * votes ' — 27 in the estimates of
1870—71 — to the approval of the House of Commons.
Parliament exercises another important means of control over the
army. In time of war, or rebellion, troops are subject to martial law,
and might be punished for mutiny or desertion. But as soon as
armies began to be maintained in time of peace, questions of discipline
arose. The common law, which then alone prevailed, knew of no
distinction between a citizen and a soldier ; so that, if the soldier
deserted, he could not be punished for breach of contract ; if he
struck his officer, he was only liable to an indictment for the assault.
Such questions soon came before the tribunals, and Chief Justice
Holt, when Recorder of, London, decided that, although the King
may by his prerogative, enlist soldiers, even in time of peace, still,
if there was no statute passed to punish mutiny and to subject them
to a particular discipline, they could not be punished for any military
offence, and they were only amenable to the same laws as the rest
of the King's subjects. Hence the authority of Parliament became
necessary for the maintenance of military discipline. Parliament
granted this in an Act, limited in its duration to one year, which
Act was subsequently passed at the commencement of every session
tmder the name of the * Mutiny Act,' investing the Crown with large
powers to make regulations for the good government of the army,
and to frame the Articles of War, which form the military code.
Subject to such restrictions, the army has now become a recognised
part of the constitution. Parliament nevertheless retains the power
to make any reduction in its numbers, or even to terminate its legal
existence by a single vote.
* The difference between Commander-in-Chief and Field-Marshal Com-
manding-in-Chief is that the Commander-in-Chief is appointed by patent for
life, while the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief is nominated by a letter of
service, nnd holds his appointment during Her Majesty's pleasure. The Duke
of CHmbridgSf actual head of the British Axm^y, is the Field-Marshal Com-
manding-in-Chief, and not, as sometimes called, Commasidet-m-C\C\«l.
aBEAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
227
According to the army estimates laid before the House of Commons
in the session of 1871, the total force of the United Kingdom, during
the year 187 1-72, is to consist of 135,047 men. This force is composed
of the following regiments, depots, and training establishments : —
Branches of the Military Service
Officers on the Greneral and Departmental
Staff, viz. : —
General staff . . . .87
77
613
476
Chaplain's department
Medical department
(Control department .
Eegiments
Royal horse artillery
Life guards and horse guards
Cavahy of the line
Royal artillery
Riding establishment
Royal engineers
Army Service Corps
Foot guards .
Infantry of the line
Army hospital corps
West India regiments
Colonial corps
Total
I)ep6ts of Indian Reoiments
Cavalry
Infantry ....
Total
RsCBTTrriMa and TEACmNaESTABLISHMBNTd:
Cavalry riding school ....
Dep6t, battalion, and discharge dep6t
Recruiting establishments
Instruction in gunnery and engineering .
Total
MiSOEIXANEOUS ESTABLISHMENTS:
Cadet oompany, Woolwich
Royal mihtary college, Sandhurst .
Regimental schools
Miuiufacturing establishments
Miscellaneous ditto
Total
q2
Officers
1,253
120
81
532
671
7
393
8
237
2,889
1
104
52
5,099
18
200
218
2
10
6
10
28
9
14
12
12
6
I
53
Non-commis
sioned officers,
trumpeters,
and
drummers
11,651
54
600
654
2
14
17
60
93
20
31
177
40
97
^^5
Rank and
file
219
2,498
192
1,029
1,140
9,339
1,692
17,177
13
205
619
5,169
433
2,073
453
5,905
6,470
63,590
137
862
150
1,680
133
1,452
110,066
513
5,000
5,513
61
61
9
2
\^
228
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
f
i
1
'; Year 1871-72.
1
Officers
Non-commis-
Bioned officers,
trumpeters,
and
draznmers
Bank and
file
RECAPirULATION :
Total, general and departmental staff
„ regiments
„ dep6ts of Indian regiments] .
„ establishments ....
„ miscellaneous ditto
1,253
5,099
218
22
53
11,651
^ 654
76
363
110,066
5,513
'61
16
6,645
12,746
115,656
•
i Total force, officers and men, the cost of "1
which is defrayed from Armv Grants/
135,047
The numbers of men of all ranks voted in the estimates for each
vear from 1859-60 to 1871-72, are shown below : —
Strength of Bbftish Abmt and Amount op Abmt Estimates.
Tear
Men of all ranks
Amount of effective and
non-effective services
1859-60
122,655
12,859,297
1860-61
145,269
14,842,546
1861-62
146,044
15,246,160
1862-63
152,403
16,060,350
1863-64
148,242
15,060,237
1864-65
146,766
14,844,088
1865-66
142,477
14,348,447
1866-67
138,117
14,340,000
1867-68
139,163
15,252,200
1868-69
138,691
15,455,400
1869-70
127,366
14,111,900
1870-71
/1 15,037 1
\ 20,000/
r 12,965,000
\ 2,000,000
1871-72
185,047
15,851,700
The British forces in India, exclusive of depots at home, com-
prise the following troops, granted by Parliament for 1871-72 : —
Troops
Koyal horse artillery
Cavalry of the line .
Boyal arWery and engineers
Infantry of the line .
Total .
Officers
Non-commis-
sioned officers,
trumpeters,
and drummers
Bank and
file
117
234
947
193
424
760
3,268
2,190
3,672
8,518
41,000
IfiV^
^M^
bb,'^'^^
aSBAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 229
The total force of the British army in India amounted, conse-
quently, to 62,844 men in the estimates of 1871-72. The number in
the year 1868-9 was 64,466, in the year 1869-70 it was 63,707, and
in 1870-71 it amounted to 62,963.
The troops here enumerated do not constitute the whole army of
the United Kingdom ; but the army estimates for 1871-72, as well as
former yeai's, contain votes of money for four classes of reserve,
or auxiliary forces. The army estimates provide 957,250Z. for the
disembodied militia in the year 1871-72. The number to be called
up for twenty-seven days' training is stated at 128,971, but a deduc-
tion is made from the amount of pay required to the extent of one-
foiu'th for cost of ojficers and men not enrolled or absent. Tlie
second class of auxiliary forces, the yeomanry cavalry, had 81,674/.
voted to it in the army estimates of 1871-72, of which sum 45,283/.
was to be expended in the payment of 75. a day, for 8 days in the
year, to 15,432 non-commissioned officers and men. The third
class of auxiliary forces, the volunteers, had a vote of 485,650/. for
the year 1871-72, being an increase of 73,251/. over the preceding
year. The capitation grants to the volunteers were calculated at
302,560/., distributed to the artillery, at the rate of 305. ; to the
light horse, engineers, and rifles, at 205., with IO5. for extra effi-
ciency; and at the rate of 55. as travelling allowance for administrative
battalions. The vote for the fourth and last class of reserve forces,
namely the army reserve, including enrolled pensioners, was 129,200/.
for 1871-72, an increase of 61,180/. over the preceding year.
The strength of the volunteer force of the United Kingdom in
the year 1871 amounted, according to the army estimates for
1871-72, to 170,671 men, of whom 34,005 were artillery volunteers^
and 136,666 light horse, engineers, and rifle volunteers. In the
army estimates for the preceding year, 1870-71, the total strength
enumerated was 170,094, comprising 33,813 artillery volunteers,
and 136,281 light horse, engineers, and rifle volunteers. A War
Office return shows that the number of members enrolled in volunteer
corps of Great Britain was 193,893 in 1870, namely, 841 light
horse, 37,434 artillery, 7,097 engineers, 196 moimted rifles, and
148,325 rifles. The capitation grants to the volunteers in the
financial year 1870-71 amounted to 256,263/., or 46,297/. more than
the vote for the year 1871-72.
The volunteer corps now in existence were organised in conformity
with a notice from the War Office, dated May 12, 1859, sanctioning
their formation, under the provisions of the Act, Geo. HI., cap. 54.
The total cost of the British army, presented to Parliament in the
regular estimates for 1871-72, was calculated at 15,851,700/.; but
from this amount there was deducted the sum of 1,154,000/. for
^estimated exchequer extra, receipts,' leaving t\i^ n^X. Od-ax^^ ^^
amtjr services fcr 1871-72 at i4;697,700«.
230
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
1870-71
187X-72
£
&
4,771,900
6,411,900
43,400
46,400
45,600
28,900
247,600
248,300
720,000
967,300
81,900
81,700
412,400
486,700
68,000
129,200
374,900
374,300
1,428,300
1,736,600
651,300
878,300
820,400
1,816,800
The following is an abstract of the votes of the regular estimates
for 1871-72, with the corresponding sums of the year 1870-71 : —
AbMY ESTDfATBS.
I. Kegulab Fobcbs
General stafif and regimental pay, allowances, and
charges
Divine service
Administration of Martial law .
Medical establishment and services .
II. Besebyb Fobces:
MiUtia pay and allowances
Yeomanry cavalry
Volunteer corps
EnroUed pensioners and army reserve force
III. CONTBOL EsTABLISHMEXrrS AND SeBVICBS
Control establishments and wages
Provisions, transport, and other services
Clothing establishments and supplies .
Manufacture and repair of war stores
IV. WoBKs AND Buildings:
Superintending estabhshment and expenditure
for works, buildings, and repairs, at home and
abroad
V. Vabious Sebvices:
Military education ....
Miscellaneous services ...
Administration of the army
Total effective services .
VI. NON-EFFBCTIVB SbBVICJES I
Rewards for military service
Pay of general officers
Pay of reduced and retired officers .
"Widows' pensions and compassionate allowances
Pensions for wounds
In-pensions
Out-pensions
Superannuation allowances
Militia and volimteer corps
Total non-effective services
Recahtulation :
Effective services
Non-effective services
Total effective and non-effective services .
695,400
139,300
50,600
217,300
10,668,200
27,300
73,000
698,000
166,300
20,800
36,000
1,220,100
148,300
18,000
2,296,800
10,668,200
2,296,800
12,966,000
983,800
139,700
43,300
194,000
13,664,200
27,400
72,800
643,600
166,200
19,&00
33,900
1,262,900
162,900
18,900
2,307,600
13,664,200
2,297,600
16,861,700
It will be seen that the estimates for 1871-72 showed a net increase
of 2,886,700Z. as compared with the previous year's vote ; the amount
of the vote in 1870-71 having been 12,965,000/., and the amount
or the estimate for 1871-72 being 15,8bl,10Ql. TVi^ ^^^xo-ximote
amount to he paid into the exchequer aa extra xeeev^Xa, ^xxtvsi^ ^^
aBBAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 23 1
year 1871-72, is 1,154,000/., as compared with 1,222,800/. paid
in during 1870-71. The total number of men paid out of the
army estimates was 140,578 in 1865-6; 138,117 in 1866-7; 139,163
in 1867-8; 138,691 in 1868-9; 127,367 in 1869-70; 114,981 in
1870-71 ; and 134,961 in 187 J -72.
The army estimates for 1871-72 included charges for military
purposes in the Colonies as follows: — For Western Australia, 21,810/. ;
Canada, 13,302/.; Nova Scotia, 114,684/.; Bermuda, 196,630/.;
the Cape of Good Hope and Natal, 135,601/. ; St. Helena, 22,767/. ;
Mauritius, 59,105/.; China, 162,001/. ; Ceylon, 152,428/.; Straits
Settlements, 77,908/. ; Gibraltar, 284,227/. ; Malta, 382,076/. ;
Sierra Leone, 17,522/.; Gold Coast and Lagos, 16,513/.; Bahamas,
11,896/.; Honduras, 12,798/.; Jamaica, 70,908/.; Windward and
Leeward Islands, 103,490/. The total colonial military expenditure
was calculated, in the estimates of 1871-72, at 1,855,706/., being
49,832/. less than in the financial year 1870-71. The probable Co-
lonial contributions in aid of the military expenditure in the year
1871-72 were returned at 290,000/., distributed as follows :— The
Cape, 10,000/. ; Natal, 3,500/. ; Ceylon, 160,000/. ; Straits Settle-
ments, 59,300/. ; Hongkong, 20,000/. ; Malta, 6,200/. ; Mauritius,
27,000/. ; and Windward and Leeward Islands, 4,000/. The esti-
mated regimental force, all ranks, in each command, was as follows
in 1871-72 :— Nova Scotia, 1,549 ; Bermuda, 2,036 ; the Cape, in-
cluding Natal, 2,413; St. Helena, 204; Mauritius, 671; China,
1,585, and Straits Settlements, 663, both exclusive of a Native
Indian battalion, whose pay is included in the regimental charges ;
Ceylon, 2,058 ; Gibraltar, 4,716; Malta, 6,057; Sierra Leone, 206;
Gold Coast and Lagos, 206 ; Bahamas, 208 : Honduras, 206 ; Ja-
maica, 1,024; Windward and Leeward Islands, 1,261: making a
total of 25,093 of all ranks The statement of Imperial expenditure
in the colonies was exclusive of the cost of arms, accoutrements,
barrack, hospital, and other stores, and also of any proportion of
recruiting expenses, head-quarter administrative expenses, and
non-effective charges, all these falling to the share of the United
Elingdom.
From a return made to the House of Commons, at the end of the
session of 1864, it appears that, in April 1864, there were 109,760
non-commissioned officers and men in the army who declared them-
selves Episcopalians, 20,798 Presbyterians, 5,290 other Protestants,
and 58,508 Roman Catholics. Returns, issued in 1866, including
182,932 soldiers in the army, show 6*80 per cent, with a superior
education, and a further 63*67 per cent, able to read and write.
Of the remaining 29*52 per cent., 16*55 could read but not write,
and 12*97 could neither read nor write. In the infantry of tlv^
line the proportion of uneducated men, OT laen not ^lovxtA \!i\^^\iC!{^
to read and write, was 4:562 per cent, in 1&&0, aii^^b-1\'v».^>^'^'^
232 THE STATESMAN 8 YEAR-BOOK.
The classes from which the army is drawn are shown in a return
issued in the session of 1867, giving the results of recruiting for
several years. It appears from this statement that of every 1,000
recruits 563 came from England and Wales, 112 from Scotland,
and 320 from Ireland; while of every 1,000 men that oifered
themselves, 386, or more than one-third, were rejected as unfit for
military service. Of every 1,000 applicants, 618 were labourers or
servants, 317 artisans, and 65 shopmen or clerks. A War Office
return issued in 1871 shows that 24,698 recruits were enlisted in
the course of the year 1870 for the regular army, and that 14,927
were finally accepted, of whom 12,903 had enlisted in England,
809 in Scotland, and 1,215 in Ireland. The return states also that
16,969 volimteers were enrolled in the year 1870 for the Militia,
and 4,733 Militiamen volunteered for the regular army in the same
year.
The militia establishment in 1870 comprised 42 regiments in
England and Wales, with 128,971 men volunteered for service and
a permanent staff of 5,066 commissioned and non-commisioned
officers. Lancashire contributed seven, Cheshire two, Gloucester-
shire two, Kent two, Middlesex five, Yorkshire nine, Surrey three,
Warwickshire two, Staffordshire three, and Norfolk two regiments.
The total number of privates present at training on the day of
inspection in 1870 amounted to 61,082 ; the numbers required to
complete the regiments were 1,187 officers, 321 non-commissioned
officers, and 24,529 privates. There were 16 militia regiments,
including all arms, in Scotland, in 1870, and at the day of training
there were present 235 officers, 435 non-commissioned officers, and
9,345 privates. In Ireland there are 48 militia regiments of all
arms, numbering nominally 1,201 officers, 1,262 non-commissioned
officers, and 30,710 privates ; but no training took place in 1867-71.
The establishments for military educational purposes comprise the
Council of Military Education, Royal Military Academy at Wool-
wich, Royal Military and Staff College at Sandhurst, Royal Military
Asylum and Normal School at Chelsea, Royal Hibernian Military
School at Dublin, Department for Instruction of Artillery Officers,
Military Medical School, and a varying number of Garrison Schools
and Libraries. In the army estimates for 1871-72, the sum pro-
vided for military education was 139,690/., representing an increase
of 345/. over the previous year. The two principal educational
establishments for the army are the Royal Military Academy at
Woolwich, and the Royal Military and Staff College at Sandhurst.
In the army estimates of 1871-72, the cost of the Woolwich Academy
is set down at 28,187/., and of the Sandhurst Colleges at 30,556/.
At Sandhurst, 20 ' Queen's cadets ' are educated for the Indian army,
J&r which 3,0001. per annum is paid out of t\ie xe^exvu^^ oi\rv^\'a..
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 233
2. Navy,
The government of the navy, vested originally in a Lord High
Admiral, is carried on since the reign of Queen Anne — with the
exception of a short period, April 18*27 to September 1828, when
the Duke of Clarence, afterwards William IV., revived the ancient
title— by a Board, known as the Board of Admiralty, and the mem-
bers *of which are styled * Lords Commissioners for executing the
office of Lord High Admiral.' The Board consists of five members,
namely, the First Lord, who is always a member of the Cabinet, and
four assistant conunissioners, styled, respectively. Senior Naval Lord,
Third Lord, Junior Naval Lord, and Civil Lord. Under the Board
is a Financial Secretary, changing, like the five Lords, with the
Government in power ; while the fixed administration, independent
of the state of political parties, consists of a Permanent Secretary,
and the heads of five departments, called Accountant-General of the
Navy, Comptroller of Victualling, Director-General of the Medical
Department, Director of Engineering and Architectural Works, and
Director of Transports. The First Lord has supreme authority, and
all questions of importance are left to his decision. The Senior
Naval Lord directs the movements of the fleet, and is responsible for
its discipline. The Third Lord has the management of the dock-
yards, and superintends the building of the ships. The Junior
Naval Lord deals with the victualling of the fleets, and with the
transport department. The Civil Lord is answerable for the accounts,
while the Financial Secretary makes all purchases of stores. A re-
organisation is taking place of the different departments of the
Admiralty.
The navy of the United Kingdom is a perpetual establishment,
and the statutes and orders by which it is governed and its discipline
maintained — unlike the military laws, which the Sovereign has
absolute power to frame under the authority of an Act of Parlia-
ment— ^have been permanently established and defined with great
precision by the legislature. The distinction also prevails in the
mode of voting the charge for these two forces. For the army, the
first vote sanctions the number of men to be maintained ; the second,
the charge for their pay and maintenance. For the navy, no vote is
taken for the number of men ; the first vote is for the wages of the stated
number of men and boys to be maintained ; and though the result
may be the same, this distinction exists both in practice and principle.
According to the naval estimates granted by Parliament in the
session of 1871, the expenditure for the navy, for the year ending
March 31, 1872, will be 9,756,356/. as compared with 9,370,530/.
voted for the year 1870-71, or an increase of 385,826Z. The fol-
lowing is an abstract of the estimates for 187 1-1 ^ aa carDL^«;t^^^^^9^
the votes for 1870-71 : —
234 THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
Navy Estimates. 1870-71
£
Wages to seamen and marines .... 2,692,731
Victuals and clothing for ditto .... 968,867
Admiralty office 159,368
Coastguard service, royal naval coast volunteers,
and royal naval reserve 196,955
Scientific branch 68,794
Dockyards and naval yards at home and abroad 878,352
Yictualling yards and transport establishments at
home and abroad 69,267
Medical establishments at home and abroad . 57^730
Marine divisions 18,122
Naval stores, and ships built by contract :
Naval stores 779,090
Ships &c. built by contract . . . 466,173
New works, building, machinery, and repairs . 744,232
Medicines and medical stores . . . . 73,150
Martial law and charges 16,678
Miscellaneous services 118,791
Total for the effective service . . . 7,308,290
Half-pay, reserved half-pay, and retired pay to
officers of the navy and royal marines . . 902,100
Military pensions and allowances . . . 635,666
Civil pensions and allowances .... 287,134
Total for the naval service .... 9,133,190
1871-72
£
2,693,336
1,038,202
163,499
187,830
67,103
967,418
68,334
67,906
18,021
837,965
751,716
763,394
67,600
16,005
109,617
7,807,946
829,238
633,785
312,237
9,583,206
Fob the Service of othbb Dbpabtments of Govbbnment.
Army department (conveyance of troops)
Grand total
237,340
9,370,530
173,150
9,766,356
The number of seamen and marines provided for the naval ser-
vice in the estimates for 1871-72 was as follows : —
For the Fleet :
Seamen .... 34,500
Boys, inclnding 8,000 for
training .... 7,000
Ifarines, afloat .
„ on shore
8,000
6,000
41,600
14,000
For the Coastguard :
Afloat (included with fleet)
On shore, officers and men . . 4,300
Indian Service :
Officers and men .... 1,200
Total . . 61,000
Included in the number of 34,430 seamen of the fleet, provided
for in the estimates of 1871-72 were 54 flag oflicers ; 34 oflScers
superintending dockyards and naval establishments; and 3,309
other commissioned officers, on active service.
*■
6BEAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
235
The strength of the navy of the United Kingdom is shown in the
subjoined official return, annexed to the naval estimates for 1871-
72, giving the number of steam ships afloat and building, together
been removed, on the 1st
January 1871 : —
A W&AX^ 4
-/
SncAM
Steam
ships
without
Total
Classes of Ships
1
Afloat
Boildlng
machi-
nery
Iron Wood
Iron
Ai'iiiour-plated ships, 1st Class .
2
•
2
» 2nd „
6
6
»» »» 3rd „
6 4
-.
9
»» ,* 4th „
3 6
—
8
it », 6th „
4
—
4
„ „ 6th ,, . .
2
—
2
„ „ Unclassified sloops
and gun boats
3 2
—
5
„ „ Special, with turrets
6 1
9
16
„ „ Floating batteries
3 1
—
*l'
5
31 15
9
Total ironclads
46
9
1
56
Ships of the h'ne • . screw
36
2
2
40
Frigates
• • »»
27
2
1
30
»> ....
paddle
3
—
1
4
Block ships
.screw
1
—
2
3
Corvettes ....
' * 1*
22
1
23
Sloops ....
' • »»
32
—
32
»» • « • •
paddle
6
—
1*
7
Small vessels
* ,,
8
_
8
Despatch vessels .
• w
4
1
5
Gun Tessek . {^^ "^
\ double screw
1 «
1
47
Gun boats „
62
9
9
70
Tenders, Lugs, &c. . . .screw
13
_
13
,f „ . . . paddle
36
-.
36
Mortar ships .... screw
• •
_
2
2
Troop and store ships . , . screw
11
—
11
„ » . . paddle
1
—
1
Transports for India reliefs . screw
6
-.
5
Yachts . . . paddle
6
-
6
Total screw
291
24
— ^
315
„ paddle
66
1
—
64
Grand total
. •
364
26
19
398
Not included in the above list are several ships for the defence
of the colonies.
236
THE STATESMAN S YEAB-BOOK.
The total naval force of the United Kingdom, in commission and
in reserve and building, was as follows at the end of September 1871 :
Total number of ships
Total
horse-
power
Total
number
of
guns
Total
tonnage
Steam
Coast-
guard
tenders
Sailing
In commission .
167
197
26
38
106
66,210
67,627
1,939
3,141
307,072
370,811
In reserve and building
There served in the fleet on commission, 25,531 officers and men ;
2,854 boys; and 6,385 marines, being a total naval complement
of 34,770.
The most important division of the navy, the ironclad fleet of
war, consisted at the end of September 1871, of 58 vessels, in-
cluding those on the stocks, as well as three turret-ships belonging
to the colonies. The following is the list, in alphabetical order of
names, of these 58 ironclads, with specification of number of guns,
horse-power, tonnage, material of hull, and year of launch, or, in the
case of dates later than 1871, estimated time of completion. Those
ironclads marked with an asterisk before their names are turret ships.
Name
Guns
Horpe-
power
Tonnage
Material
of hull
Iron
Year of
launch
1
!
1
♦Abyssinia . . . .
4
200
1,864
1870
Achilles .
26
1,260
6,121
Iron
1863 ;
AgincoTirt .
28
1,360
6,621
Iron
1866
Audacious .
U.
800
3,774
Iron
1870
Bellerophon
16
1,000
4,270
Iron
1865 i
Black Prince
28
1,260
6,109
Iron
1861
Caledonia .
24
1,000
4,125
Wood
1862
♦Cerberus .
4
250
2,107
Iron
1870
♦Cyclops .
4
250
2,107
Iron
1871
Defence
16
600
3,720
Iron
1861
♦DeTastation
4
800
4,406
Iron
1871
Enterprise .
4
160
993
Wood
1864
Erebus
16
200
1,964
Iron
1856
Favorite ,
10
400
2,094
Wood
1864
♦Fury .
4
1,000
6,030
Iron
1873
♦Glatton .
2
600
2,709
Iron
1871
♦Gorgon
4
250
2,107
Iron
1871
♦Hecate
4
250
2,107
Iron
1871
Hector
18
800
4,089
Iron
1862
Hercules .
14
1,200
5,234
Iron
1870
/
♦Hofcspur .
3
600
2,637
Iron
1870
/mjrdra .
1
1 4
250
2,107
Iron
1871
f Invincible.
14
1 14
800
y llOTL
\ "Leon
\ \%1Q
\
Ji
oo Jhike .
•
800
OREAT BBITAIN AND IRELAND.
237
Name
Guns
Horse-
power
Tonnage
Material
of hnU
Year of
launch
Lord Clyde
18
1,000
4,067
Wood
1864
Lord Warden
18
1,000
4,080
Wood
1866
*Magdala .
4
260
2,107
Iron
1870
Minotaur .
26
1,360
6,621
Lron
1866
♦Monarch .
7
1,100
6,102
Iron
1869
Northumberland
28
1,360
6,621
Iron
1866
Ocean
24
1,000
4,047
Wood
1863
Pallas
8
600
2,372
Wood
1865
Penelope .
11
600
3,096
L-on
1867
♦Prince Albert .
4
600
2,637
Iron
1864
Prince Consort .
24
1,000
4,046
Wood
1862
Repulse
12
800
3,749
Wood
1868
Kesearch .
4
200
1,263
Wood
1863
Eesistance .
k 1
16
600
3,710
Iron
1861
Royal Alfred
18
800
4,068
Wood
1864
Royal Oak
24
800
4,066
Wood
1862
*Royal Sovereign
5
800
3,766
Wood
1864
Rupert
»
4
700
3,169
Iron
1872
♦Scorpion .
4
360
1,833
Iron
1863
Sultan
>
12
1,200
6,234
Iron
1870
Swiftsure .
14
800
3,893
Iron
1871
Terror
1
16.
200
1,971
Iron
1866
Thunder .
•
14
150
1,469
Iron
1866
Thunderbolt
»
16
200
1,973
Iron
1866
♦Thunderer.
•
4
800
4,406
Iron
1872
Triumph .
•
14
800
3,893
Iron
1871
Valiant
•
18
800
4,063
Iron
1863
Vanguard .
•
14
800
3,774
Iron
1870
Viper
•
4
160
737
Iron
1866
Vixen
•
4
160
746
Wood
1866
Warrior .
•
32
1,260
6,109
Iron
1860
Waterwitch
•
4
167
777
Iron
1866
♦Wivern
•
4
360
1,899
Iron
1863
; Zealous
•
20
800
»
3,716
Wood
1864
Three of the vessels in the above list form part of a new class
called Her Majesty's Navy for the Defence of the Colonies. The
turret ships Abyssinia and Magdala were built for the defence of
Bombay, and the turret- ship Cerberus, paid for by the Colony of
Victoria, for the defence of Melbourne.
The cost of the principal ships of the ironclad fleet of war, together
with particulars as to construction, is given in the subjoined table,
drawn up on the basis of returns made by the admiralty, and statements
by Mr. E. J. Reed, chief constructor of the navy till 1870. The cost
given represents actual outlay on labour and materials, but does not
include establishment charges at the royal dockyards, calculated to
amount to an additional 12^ per cent. SumaTaaxY'^^wi^texeaJ^^^ji^
are onlj' estlmntes, the actual cost not havm^ "b^ea ^^^xXalvafc^-
238
THE STATESMAN S TBAB-BOOK.
Built at
Boyal dockyard
'Si^SOMd
or
private
sl^p yard
Length
Breadth
Cost
Feet
Feet
£
Achilles ....
Ro^al
380
58
470,330
Agincourt
Private
400
69
455,638
Audacious
Private
280
64
(227,000)
Bellerophon .
Royal
380
68
364,327
Black Prince .
Private
380
58
378,310
Caledonia
Royal
273
58
283,330
Defense .
Private
280
64
263,422
♦Devastation .
Royal
248
68
(296,400)
Enterprise
Royal
180
36
63,918
Favorite
Royal
225
47
166,645
*Fury
Royal
282
58
(296,000)
*Glatton .
Royal
212
49
(184,000)
Hector .
Private
280
56
294,618
Hercules
Royal
325
59
276,326
♦Hotspur .
Private
200
60
(182,000)
Invincible
Private
280
54
(240,000)
Iron Duke
Royal
244
64
(250,000)
Lord Clyde .
Royal
280
59
294,481
Lord Warden .
Royal
280
59
322,843
Minotaur
Private
400
69
478,856
♦Monarch
Royal
330
67
175,513
Northumberland
Private
400
59
444,256
Ocean .
Royal
280
68
271,230
Pallas .
Royal
225
50
194,197
Penelope
Royal
260
50
151,497
♦Prince Albert .
Private
240
48
207,649
Prince Consort
Royal
280
68
242,649
Repulse .
Royal
215
68
223,370
Research
Rojal
195
38
73,122
ResistAnce
Private
280
54
258,120
Royal Alfred .
Royal
280
58
291,640
Royal Oak .
Royal
273
68
254,537
♦Royal Sovereign
Royal
240
62
133,980
♦Rupert .
Royal
250
53
(231,000)
♦Scorpion
Private
220
42
112,687
Sultan .
Royal
282
59
(399,000)
(251,000)
Swiftsure
Private
242
55
♦Thunderer
Royal
285
58
(297,000)
(260,000)
Triumph
Private
242
55
Valiant .
Private
280
56
326,215
Vanguard
Private
244
64
(269,000)
O
Viper .
Vixen
Private
225
50
63,207
Private
225
60
67,520
Warrior .
Private
380
58
379,154
Waterwitch .
Private
225
50
60,030
/ *WMyem .
Private
220
42
119,672
L
Zealous ....
1 Royal
280
^ 54
^ 239,268
GBEAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 239
The whole of the vessels of the ironclad fleet may be divided
into five classes. In the first class are the Warrior, the Black
Prince, the Achilles, and the Bellerophon. The vessels of this
class are all iron-built, and of great speed ; but their draught of
water is great also, so that they could not be docked out of the
country. To improve upon them, a new class of vessels was designed,
represented in the Minotaur, Agincourt, and Northumberland. The
IVIinotaurs, as they are generally called, are all of 6,621 tons, no less
than 400 ft. long by 59 ft. beam, plated with 5^ in. armour on a
10 in. backing, carrying 36 protected guns, and propelled by screw
engines of 1,350 horse-power. All the Minotaurs are built on the
ram system, having what is termed the swan-breasted beak pro-
truding under water. The stem of this portion, which would have
to resist the first blow of the shock, is a gigantic forging, as is also
the stem frame. Every part of the vessel is of iron, even to the spar
deck, though the plating here, which is about three-quarters of an
inch thick, is covered with wood. In the second class of vessels,
drawing less water, but possessing less speed, are the Royal Oak, the
Prince Consort, the Ocean, the Caledonia, the Royal Alfred, the
Lord Clyde, and the Lord Warden. The first five of these are line-
of-battle ships converted ; the last two are new ships, built with
wooden frames. In the third class are the Hector, the Valiant, the
Defence, and the Resistance — four of the earliest British Ironclads —
and the Zealous. These are lighter again than the vessels of the
second class, but slower also, and with them the list of ships of the
line is complete. Then follows a class of smaller Ironclads — corvettes
or gunboats — including the Favorite, the Enterprise, the Research,
the Pallas, the Viper, the Vixen, and the Waterwitch. These are
succeeded by a class consisting of vessels distinctly characterised by
the Admiralty as valuable for * coast defences ' only. In this cat^ory
are placed the Royal Sovereign, and also the steam rams, the Scorpion
and the Wivem.
The list of iron-clads given above includes 17 turret-ships, fifteen
of them afloat, and two. in course of construction at the end of 1871.
The largest of those ships is the Monarch, launched July 17, 1869.
The Monarch has two turrets, fixed on pivots between the foremast
and the mainmast, both of the same size, with an outer diameter of
26ft. 6in., and an inner of 22ft. The turrets are plated with 10-
inch armour in rolled plates round the ports, and with 8-inch on
other parts. In each turret are mounted, on compound pivoted iron
carriages and slides, two 25-ton muzzle-loading rifle guns, of 12-inch
bore and 15 feet in length. They are exactly balanced at the
trunnions, and throw a 600-pound shot with a battering charge of
701b. of powder. In the ordinary position of xhA ^gocaa \xi \Jafe,
turrets tbejr have seven degrees of depressioii aadi iovxt ^<fc^^^^ ^^
240 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
elevation.- Lowered down to the next position, or * step,* as it is
technically termed, they have half a degree of depression, and nine
degrees of elevation. Lowered still furthef, and into the deepest
position in the turrets, the guns have sixteen degrees of elevation,
so as to be able to throw shells into a loftily -planted fortress. The
guns are raised and lowered in the turrets by hydraulic power.
The most notable turret-ships, next to the Monarch, are the Glatton,
the Devastation and the Thunderer. The Glatton has only one
turret, with two 25-ton guns, cased in armour, varying in thickness
from 10 to 14 inches, and with a breastwork all around. Designed
to lie low, the Glatton has a flying deck, high out of the water, for
stowing boats, and for resort in rough weather. The Devastation
and the Thunderer, twin-ships, the former launched July 12, 1871,
have two turrets, like the Monarch, and an armoured- breastwork
and high flying deck, like the Glatton, with a ram -bow. The
Devastation and the Thunderer stand alone among the ironclads for
being without mast or sail, and dependent, therefore, solely upon
steam. Newest in construction among the turret-ships are four
vessels of only half the size of Devastation and Thunderer, namely,
the Cyclops, the Gorgon, the Hecate, and the Hydra, all built at
private establishments. Each of these vessels has two turrets, with
two 18-ton guns in each turret, a hull 225 ft. long and 45 ft. beam,
covered by a belt of armour seven feet wide in two strakes, the
upper one eight inches thick and the lower one six inches thick
amidships, tapering fore and aft. Above the hull is raised a breast-
work, 117 ft. by 34 ft., plated with 6 ft. 6 in. of armour, varying m
thickness from eight to nine inches. This breastwork protects the
engines and machinery for working the turrets, which are built at
either end of it, and are plated with 9 -inch armour, thickened to
10-inch in the way of the ports. There is also a pilot tower, 17
feet in height, plated with 8-inch and 9-inch armour, for the pro-
tection of the commanding oflicer. The four last-named turret-
ships were built in a shorter space of time than any iron-clads,
having been ordered by the Government in September 1870, and
launched, the earliest, the Cyclops, in July 1871, and the other
three during September and October 1871.
The classification of men-of-war is called * rating,' and the vessels
registered on the list of the Royal Navy are known as rated ships.
There are six standards of rate, the first comprising ships carrying
110 guns and upwards; the second, ships carrying from 80 to 110
guns ; the third, ships carrying from 60 to 80 guns ; the fourth,
ships carrying less than 60 guns ; and the fifth and sixth, all lesser
ships of the Royal Navy.
The naval force, like the army of the United Kingdom, is recruited
4r voluntary enlistment. The men gxe divided m\.o Xrwo c\a»saft»^
GBEAT BBITAIN AND IRELAND.
241
made up of those who ergage in the navy for ten years, which is
called * continuous service,' and of those who volunteer for shorter
periods, the former having a higher rate of pay. Any person may
enter the navy as a common seaman, on application to the command-
ing officer of one of Her Majesty's ships in commission, provided
he is approved by the examining surgeon, and has not previously
been * discharged from the service with disgrace.'
Area and Population.
The population was thus distributed over the various divisions ol
the United Kingdom at the census of April 3, 1871 : —
Area in
statute acres
Popalation
Proportion
per cent, of
the total
population
England ....
Wales
Scotland ....
Ireland ....
Isle of Man ....
Channel Islands .
Army, Navy, and Merchant
Seamen abroad
United Kingdom .
32,590,397
4,734,486
19,639,377
20,322,641
180,000
46,684
21,487,688
1,216,420
3,358,613
6,402,769
63,867
90,563
207,198
67-5
3-8
10-6
17-0
•2
•3
•6
77,613,686
31,817,108
100-0
The division of the sexes in the United Kingdom was as followe,
at the census of April 3, 1871 : —
Males
Females
Excess of females \
over males
England.
Wales ....
Scotland ....
Ireland ....
Isle of Man .
Channel Islands
Army, Navy, and Mer-
chant Seamen abroad .
United Kingdom
10,437,063
603,360
1,601,633
2,634,123
25,691
40,223
207,198
11,060,636
613,070
1,756,980
2,768,636
28,176
60,340
613,682
9,720
166,347
134,613
2,486
10,117
15,649,271
16,267,837
718,666
The enumerated population of the United Kingdom is variously
defined for fiscal, statistical, and administratWe i^\X£^c^^^^ ^^ ^<(^\^\^
in the following table : —
242
THE STATESMAN S YEAB-BOOK.
United Kingdom: includ-
ing Islands in British
Seas, and Army, Navy,
and Merchant Seamen
abroad
United Kingdom : includ-
ing Islands in British
Seas, but excluding
Army, Navy, and Mer-
chant Seamen abroad .
United Kingdom : exclud-
ing Islands in British
Seas, and Army, Navy,
and Merchant Seamen
abroad
Foptdation on April 8, 1871
Total
Males
31,817,108
31,609,910
Females
15,649,271
15,342,073
31,465,480
15,276,159
16,267,837
16,267,837
16,189,321
On the basis of the registration of births and deaths, the popu-
lation of the United Kingdom and its divisions was, exclusive of
islands in British seas, and of army, navj, and merchant seamen
abroad, as follows, in the middle of the year, from 1864 to 1871 : —
Years
Total of
United
Kingdom
England
and Wales
Scotland
Ireland
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
29,566,316
29,768,089
29,946,058
30,157,473
30,380,787
30,621,431
30,838,210
31,048,397
20,772,308
20,990,946
21,210,020
21,429,508
21,649,377
21,869,607
22,090,163
22,311,021
3,118,701
3,136,057
3,153,413
3,170.769
3,188,125
3,205,481
3,222,837
3,240,193
5,675,307
5,641,086
5,582,625
5,557,196
5,543,285
5,546,343
5,525,210
5,497,183
The Registrar-General of England states that the population of
the United Kingdom is increasing at the rate of 1,173 a day. But
emigration takes away 468 of that number, leaving 705 a day to
swell the population at home.
Subjoined is a more detailed account of the population of
1. England and Wales; 2. Scotland ; 3. Ireland; and 4. Islands in
the British Seas.
1. England and Wales.
England and Wales, taken by themselves, are more densely popu-
Jate(i than any other country in Europe, except Belgium. On an
^reaofd8,320 square miles, or 37,324,88^ acie&^\J^«c^\vi^^, Qtv\k-ev
GKEAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
243
3rd of April 1871, according to the census, 22,704,108 inhabitants,
or 389 individuals per square mile. The population of England and
Wales was as follows at each of the eight decennial enumerations,
from 1801 to 1871 :—
Date of BnnnieT&tioii
Population
Males
Females
Total
1801, March 10th
1811, May 27th
1821, May 28th
1831, May 29th
1841, June 7th
1851, March 31st
1861, April 8th
1871, April 3rd
4,254,735
4,873,605
5,850,319
6,771,196
7,777,586
8,781,225
9,776,259
11,040,403
4,637,801
5,290,651
6,149,917
7,125,601
8,136,562
9,146,384
10,289,965
11,663,705
8,892,536
10,164,256
12,000,236
13,896,797
15,914,148
17,927,609
20,066,224
22,704,108
The following table shows the area, in statute acres, number of
inhabited houses, and population of each of the 52 counties of Eng-
land and Wales, at the date of the census of 1871 : —
C!ocmtiesor Shires
England.
Bedford
Berks
Buckingham
Cambridge
Chester
Cornwall
Cumberland
Derby
Devon
Dorset
Durham
Essex
Gloucester
Hereford
Hertford
Huntingdon
Kent .
Lancaster
Leicester
Lincoln
Middlesex
Monmouth
Norfolk
Area in
statute acres
295,582
451,210
466,932
525,182
707,078
873,600
1,001,273
658,803
1,657,180
632,025
622,476
1,060,549
805,102
534,823
391,141
229,544
1,039,419
1,219,221
514,164
1,775,457
180,136
368,399
1,354,301
B 2
Inhabited houses,
April 8,1871
30,508
39,612
37,162
40,091
110,743
73,956
44,069
78,530
105,175
39,404
114,658
92,359
102,347
26,380
39,330
14,031
151,171
530,431
58,559
94,119
321,021
35,4SS
Population,
April 8, 1871
146,256
196,445
175,870
186,363
561,131
362,098
220,245
380,538
600,814
195,544
685,045
466,427
534,320
125,364
192,725
63,672
847,507
2,818,904
268,764
436,163
2,538,882
THE statesman's TBAE-BOOK.
Atfoin
Iab.WlBdhDU!H..
PopTiliiaon,
OonntiiKorahltM
April 3, IBIl
A|TU3,18n
630,358
51,970
243,896
Nortlmmberknd
I,2J9,299
62,416
386,869
Nottingham
526,076
68,604
319.966
OiTonl
472,717
37.837
177,956
RuOmid .
96,806
4,772
22,070 1
Salop.
826,066
60,766
248,(J64 1
Somerspt .
1,047.220
92.106
463,412
SoDthiunptoD
1,070,216
98,172
543,837
Stafford .
728,468
167,487
857,333
Suffolk
847,681
76,496
34S,479
Surrpy
478,792
1BB.109
1,090,270
Su-iaez
936,811
76,200
417.407
Warwick .
563.946
131,776
633.902
WeBtmorelund
486.432
12,674
65,005
Wilts.
865.092
54,821
257,202
Worcester .
472,16a
70,034
338,848
YoAiEa>tRidi„ff) .
768,419
66.430
269,605
„ C,<y) ." .
2,720
8.141
43.796
„ {Si^rth Siding) .
1.360,121
68,539
281,589
„ \Wf3iBidinff) .
Total of England .
1,709,307
3Sa,787
1,831.223
32,690,307
4,008,877
21.487,688
WaUt.
Anglesey .
183,463
12,175
50,919
Bremn .
460,158
l!2,fl44
69,804
Caniigan .
443,387
16,482
73,488
CarmHTthen
606,331
116,944
Ciirnarvon .
370,273
23,303
106,122
Denbigh .
386,062
23.308
104,266
Flint .
184,806
le.eao
76,246 1
Glamorgan .
647,494
73,408
396,010 j
Merioneth .
385,281
10.159
47,369
Montgomery
483,323
13,936
67,789 1
Pembroke .
401,891
19.568
81,936 '
Eadnor
273,128
4.841
26,428 1
Total of Wdea .
4.734.486
260,166
1,216,420 1
Total of EnRl
and Wale
ndl
37,324,883
4,269,032
22,704,108 1
During the last decennial period the urban diRtriotfl grew more
than twice as fiiBt in population as the coimtrj- districts. The in-
weaning percentage of growth, in the yeara 18G1-71, of the rural
diatricta implies thiit many of them are asntitning the character of
towns. The i;ill"Ming table ahows the movement of the population
between the three cenausee of 1851, 1861, and 1S71 in the districta
oonCaining the chief tcwns, distinguished from the rest of the
country, or the rural districta: —
OBEAI BRITAIN AND IRBLAND.
245
England and Wales
Urban Districts : 141 dis-
tricts and 67 sub-districts,
including the chief towns
Kural Districts : the remain-
der of England and Wales,
comprising the small towns
and country parishes
Years
{1861
1861
1871
ri861
< 1861
Ll871
ri861
< 1861
Ll871
Population
ennmerated
17,927,609
20,066,224
22,704,108
9,166,964
10,930,841
12,900,297
8,771,646
9,136,883
9,803,811
Decennial
inoreaae
}
2,138,615
2,637,884
}
}
1,774,877
1,969,456
363,738
668,428
11-93
13-15
19-39
1802
4-16
7*32
So
5 9
lis
gas
113
1-24
1-79
1-67
-41
•71
One-fourth of the total urban population of England and Wales
is in London. The limits of the metropolis are variously defined by
the Registrar-General and the corporate and other bodies exercising
administrative functions, and under these definitions the population
was found to number, at the census of 1871, from 3,008,101 to
3,883,092 souls. The following table gives the results of both the
census of 1861 and of 1871 :—
Population,
1861
Population,
1871
London within the Eegistrar-Generars tables \
of mortality j
London within the limits of the Metropolis \
Local Management Act . . . . )
London School Board District .
Metropolitan and City of London Police 1
District J
Metropolitan Parliamentary Boroughs
2,803,989
2,808,862
2,809,004
3,222,720
2,640,253
3,261,804
3,264,630
3,265,005
3,883,092
3,008,101
Besides London, there were, at the census of 1871, eleven towns
with a population of upwards of 100,000; namely Liverpool,
493,346 ; Manchester, 355,665 ; Birmingham, 343,696 ; Leeds,
259,201; Sheffield, 239,947 ; Bristol, 182,524; Bradford, 145,827;
Newcastle-on-Tyne, 128,160; Salford, 124,805 ; Hull, 121,598 ;
and Portsmouth, 112,954. The population here given was that
within municipal limits, falling together in most cases with the
parliamentary boundaries.
Subjoined is the birth, death, and marriage rate of the population
of England and Wales, for the last fifteen years, after the returns of the
Registrar-General. The estimated population is for the middle of thft
j^ear, and including army, navy, and merchant eeasxi^TL ^\.\vo\Dkfc\ —
246
THE STATESMAN S YEAK-BOOK.
Years
Estimated
population
Births
Deaths
Marriages
1856
19,045,000
657.704
391,369
159,262
1857
19,305,000
663,071
419,815
169,097
1858
19,523,000
655,481
449,666
166,070
1859
19,746.000
689,881
441,790
167,723
1860
19,902,918
684,048
422,721
170,156
1861
20,119,496
696,406
435,114
163,706
1862
20,336,614
711,691
436,573
163,830
1863
20,554,137
729,399
473,837
173,510
1864
20,772,308
740,275
495.531
180,387
1865
20,990,946
747,870
490,909
186,474
1866
21,210,020
763,870
500,689
187,776 i
1867
21,429,608
768,349
471,073
179,154
1868
21,649,377
786,156
480,622
176,962
1869
21,869,607
772,877
495,086
176,629
1870
22,090,163
792,129
515,544
181,482
The proportion of male to female chUdren bom in England is as
104,811 to 100,000. But as the former suffer from a higher rate
of mortality than the latter, the equilibrium between the sexes is
restored about the tenth year of life, and is finally changed, by
emigration, war, and perilous male occupations, to the extent that
there are 100,000 women, of all ages, to 95,008 men in England.
The nimaber of paupers, exclusive of vagrants and * casual poor,'
in receipt of relief in the several unions and parishes, constituted
under boards of guardians in England and Wales, was as follows, on
the first of January, for the ^fteen years from 1857 to 1871 : —
/
Jannary 1
Number
of anions
and
parishes
Adult
able-bodied
paupers
All other
paupers
Total
1867 .
624
139,130
704,676
843,806
1868
629
166,604
741,682
908,186
1869
642
137,418
723,062
860,470
1860
646
136,761
714,259
861,020
1861
646
160,626
739,897
890,423
1862
649
167,646
778,620
946,166
1863
663
263,499
889,126
1,142,624
1864
655
186,760
822,539
1,009,289
1866
655
170,136
801,297
971,433
1866
665
149,320
771,024
920,344
1867
655
158,308
800.616
968,824
1868
665
186,630
849,193
1,034,823
1869
655
183,162
856,387
1,039,649
1870
649
194,089
885,302
1,079,391
JSZJ .
j 648
189,839
892,087
1,081,926
GBEAT BBITAIN AND IBELAND.
247
A Parliamentary return, issued in 1871, states that the poor-rates
levied in England and Wales in 1748-50 averaged 730,137/., or
2s. 3f c?. per head per annum of the popidation ; in 1776, 45. 9|df. ;
in 1783-85, 5s. 8|df. ; in 1803, lis. Id. ; in 1815, 13s. 6|c?. ; in
1826, 10s. 7|rf.; in 1834, lis. 5|df.; in 1837, 7s. O^rf.; in 1841,
7s. llfrf. ; in 1851, 7s. 6^^. ; in 1861, 7s. lO^d. ; in 1868, 9s. 7|df.;
and in 1870, 9s. lOfc?. The expenditure for the relief of the poor
only averaged 689,971/. in 1748-50, which is stated as 2s. 2^c?. per
head of the population ; it rose to 4s. 3^rf. in 1776 ; 5s. 3^c?. in
1783-85; 8s. lOd, in 1803; 9s. lO^rf. in 1815; 9s. 0|d. in 1826;
8s. ^d, in 1834; 5s. 4^^. in 1837 ; 5s. llfrf. in 1841 ; 5s. 6Jc?. in
1851 ; 5s. M, in 1861 ; 6s. lldf. in 1868; and 6s. lie?, in 1870.
The number of criminal offenders committed for trial, and convicted,
in England and Wales, was as follows for the last fifteen years : —
Years
Committed for trial
Convicted
Men
Women
Total
1856 .
1867 .
1858 .
1859 .
1860 .
1861 .
1862 .
1863 .
1864 .
1866 .
1866 .
1867 .
1868 .
1869 .
1870 .
16,425
16,970
13,865
12,782
12,168
14,349
15,896
16,461
16,398
16,411
14,880
16,208
16,197
16,722
14,010
4,012
4,299
3,990
3,892
3,831
3,977
4,106
4,357
4,108
4,203
- 3,969
3,763
3,894
3,596
3,668
19,437
20,269
17,866
16,674
15,999
18,326
20,001
20,818
19,506
19,614
18,849
18,971
20,091
19,318
17,578
14,734
15,307
13,246
12,470
12,068
13,879
15,312
15,799
14,726
14,740
14,254
14,207
15,033
14,340
12,963
The decrease in the number of persons committed for trial in
England and Wales, since 1856, is partly to be attributed to the
operation of the Criraijial Justice Act of 1855, which authorises
Justices to pass sentences for short periods, with the consent of the
prisoners, instead of committing for trial to the sessions.
2. Scotland,
Scotland has an area of 30,685 square miles, with a population,
according to the census of 1871, of 3,358,613 souls, giving 109
inhabitants to the square mile. The country is divided into 33
civil counties, grouped under eight geographical divisions. The
following table gives the results of the census of 1871, the numbers
of population including the military in barracks and the «,QscKi«^ <s^
hoard vessels in the liarbours on the 3xd of A.ijt\1 Wl\\ —
248
THE statesman's TEAB-1BOOK.
Divisions
and
civil counties
Inhabited
houses
Population
Hales
Females
Total
1. Northern: —
•
Shetland
Orkney .
Caithness
Sutherland .
5,740
6,301
7.476
4,798
13,080
14,346
18,939
11,127
18,525
16,926
21,050
12,559
31,605
31,272
39,989
23,686
2. North- Western :—
Ross and Cromarty
Inverness
15,932
16,659
38,029
40,798
42,880
46,682
80,909
87,480
3. North-Eastem : —
Nairn .
Elgin .
Banff .
Aberdeen
Kincardine .
2,046
8,564
11,663
34,691
6,681
4,771
20,278
29,345
115,891
16,790
5,442
23,320
32,665
128,716
17,861
10,213
43,598
62,010
244,607
34,651
4. East-Midland:—
Forfar .
Perth .
Fife .
Kinross .
Clackmannan
25,859
22,387
27,340
1,669
3,447
106,223
60,592
74,700
3,387
11,543
131,305
67,149
85,610
3,821
12,199
237,528
127,741
160,310
7,208
23,742
6. West-Midland:—
.
Stirling .
Dumbarton .
Argyll .
Bute
14,315
8,043
14,367
2,434
48,160
28,817
36,898
7,624
50,019
30,022
38,737
9,353
98,179
58,839
75,635
16,977
6. South- Western: —
Renfrew
Ayr
Lanark .
13,606
27,132
49,080
103,612
98,110
377,739
113,307
102,635
387,540
216,919
200,745
765,279
7. South-Eastem : —
Linlithgow .
Edinburgh .
Haddington .
Berwick
Peebles
Selkirk .
6,507
28,437
7,322
6,534
2,246
1,752
21,074
153,821
18,060
17,406
5,946
6,730
20,117
174,614
19,710
19,068
6,368
7,271
41,191
328,335
37,770
36,474
12,314
14,001
8. Southern : —
Roxburgh
Dumfries
Kirkcudbright
Wigtown
/Scotland .
7,869
13,833
7,705
6,930
25,703
34,782
19,479
17,833
28,262
40,012
22,373
20,962
53,965
74,794
41,852
38,795
419,365
1,601,633
1,756,980
3,368,613
GBBAT BBITAIN AND ISELiOa).
249
The following table exhibits the numbers of the population of
Scotland at the dates of the several enumerations, together with the
increase between each census, and the percentage of decennial
increase : —
Dates of ennmeration
Fopnlation
Increase
Feroentage
of decennial
increase
March 10, 1801
May 17, 1811
May 28, 1821
May 29, 1831
June 7, 1841
March 31, 1851
April 8, 1861
April 3, 1871
1,608,420
1,806,864
2,091,521
2,364,386
2,620,184
2,888,742
3,062,294
8,358,613
197,444
286,667
272,866
266,798
268,568
173,562
296,319
12-27
16-82
13-04
10-82
10-25
600
9-70
Increase in seventy years
1,749,193
100-02
There were at the census of 1871 three towns in Scotland with
a population of upwards of 100,000, namely Glasgow, 477,144 ;
Edinburgh, 196,500; and Dundee, 118,974. The tendency of the
population to agglomerate in towns is even more pronounced in
Scotland than in England.
The following table of births, deaths, and marriages in Scotland,
for the years 1862-70, with the estimated population for the
middle of each year, is compiled from the returns of the Registrar-
General : —
Years
Estimated
population
Births
Deaths
Marriages
1862
3,079,660
107,138
67.159
20,544
1863
3,101,006
109,325
71,421
22,087
1864
3,118,701
112,446
74,303
22,676
1866
3,136,067
113,126
70,821
23,677
1866
3,163,413
113,639
71,273
23,629
1867
3,170,769
114,115
69,024
22,621
1868
3,188,125
116,673
69,386
21,863
1869
3,206,481
113,395
75,789
22,083
1870
3,222,837
116,423
74,067
23,788
The estimated population of Scotland in the middle of the year
1871 was 3,240,193.
The number of registered paupers and their dependents, exclusive
of casual poor, who were in receipt of relief in parishes of Scotland,
during 1861-70, on the 14th of May in eadiyQai,\a^QWDL\xi'^'fe
subjoined table : —
250
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
MayU
Number of
parishes
Paupers
Dependents
Total
1861
883
78,433
38,680
117,113
1862
884
78,724
40,204
118,924
1863
884
78,717
41.567
120,284
1864
884
78,682
42,023
120.705
1865
884
77,895
43,499
121,394
1866
885
76.229
43,379
119,608
1867
885
76,737
44,432
121,169
' 1868
887
80,032
48,944
128,976
1869
887
80,334
48,005
128,339
1870
887
79,290
46,897
126,187
The number of criminal offenders, distinguishing men and women,
committed for trials and convicted, in Scotland, was as follows in the
ten years, 1861-70 : —
Years
CoTnmitted for trial
Convicted
Men
Women
Total
1861 .
1862 .
1863 .
1864 .
1865 .
1866 .
1867 .
1868 .
1869 .
1870 .
2,256
2,627
2,481
2,302
2,270
2,202
2,497
2,622
2,752
2,430
973
1,003
923
910
847
801
808
762
758
616
3,229
3,630
3,404
3,212
3,117
3,003
3,305
3,384
3,510
3,046
2,418
2,693
2,438
2,359
2,355
2,292
2,510
2,490
2,592
2,400
It will be seen from the above table that, notwithstanding a large
increase of population, there was a gradual diminution of crime in
Scotland during the decennial period.
3. Ireland,
Ireland has an area of 31,874 square miles, or 20,322,641 acres,
inhabited, in 1871, by 5,402,759 souls. This gives a density of
population of 169 inhabitants per square mile, or considerably less
than one-half of that of England.
The movement of the population of Ireland since the beginning
of the century was very different from that of England and Scotland.
There was an increase, slow at first, and then rapid, from 1801 to
1841, and a decrease, more rapid than the previous increase, from
1841 to 1871. At the census of 1801 the population of Ireland
was 5,395,456; in 1811 it had risen to 5,937,856; in 1821 to
QBSAT BBITAIN AND UlELAND.
251
6,801,827 ; in 1831 to 7,767,401 ; and in 1841 to 8,175,124. At
the next census, that of 1851, the population was found to have sunk
to 6,552,385, representing a decline of nearly twenty per cent., while
the following two census returns showed another decline of above
eighteen per cent. The decline during the last decennial periods was
spread unequally over the four provinces of Ireland, as illustrated
in the subjoined table, which gives the results of the enumerations of
April 8, 1861, and of April 3, 1871, together with the decrease, in
numbers and rate per cent., between 1861 and 1871 : —
Provinces
1861
1871
Decrease between 1861
and 1871
Number
Bate per
cent.
Leinster .
Munstep .
Ulstep
Connaught
Total of Ireland
1,457,636
1,613,568
1,914,236
913,135
1,335,966
1,390,402
1,830,398
845,993
121,669
123,156
83,838
67,142
8-35
814
4-38
7-35
6,798,564
5,402,759
395,805
6-80 !
1
The numbers of the population of the counties, cities, and towns
of the four provinces of Ireland were found to be as follows at the
census of April 3, 1871 : —
Provinces,
1
Population
counties, cities,
and towns
Males
Females
Total
Promnce of Leinster.
Carlow County
26,356
26,116
61,472
Drogheda Town .
6,661
7,728
14,389
Dublin City, Municipal
115,363
130,369
246,722
„ Suburban townships
21,573
28,646
60,119
„ County
51,266
68,628
109,784
Kildare „
45,646
38,662
84,198
Kilkenny City
6,007
6,667
12,664
„ County
46,892
49,746
96,638
King's
38,192
37,689
76,781
Longford „
32,418
31,990
64,408
Louth „
34,423
36,386
69,809
Meath „
47,934
46,546
94,480
Queen's ,,
38,618
38,553
77,071
Westmeath „
39,768
38,648
78,416
Wexford „
64,125
68,381
132,606
"Wicklow „
39,376
39,133
78,609
Total of Leins
ter .
653,508
682,458
1,336,966
S STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
ProTlnca.
aranUft. rities,
wdlDwn.
Hales
tianilaa
Totsl
Proeinee of Mtauler.
Cuabel City . . .1
1.832
2,144
3,976
Clare Conntj
73,470
74.524
147,994
Cork City . . . '
38.713
41.669
78,382
„ County, E.E.
130,895
139.489
261,384
., WJ{. . 1
87.887
88,393
17fi,Z80
Kerry „
97,560
98,454
106,014
Limerick City
18.257
21.571
30,828
Conntj .
74.344
77,141
161,485
Tipperary „ N.E. .
45.978
48,010
02,886
., S.B. . '
68.333
61.016
119,348
Walerford Cily .
10,946
12,391
23,337
„ Coonly .
Total of MuMter .
47.815
51,673
99,488
6S4,038
706,374
1,390,402
Prom,^ of Ulster. '
Antrim County . .
112,466
123,470
235,936
Armagh Cily
3.661
4,215
7.S66
,, CoDBty .
82,345
89,010
171.365
Bd£«tt Town .
79.754
94,640
174,394
Carrickfergua County of
Town
4,296
6,166
0,462
Cavan County .
70,331
70,224
140.666
Donegal „ . . 1
106,903
112,080
217,992
Down .... 1
130.683
147,092
277,775
Fenoaniigh „
46.366
47,323
92,688
11.711
13,631
26.242
County . 1
71.626
77,104
148,690
Monsghan „ .1
54,940
67,846
112,785
Tjrena „ . '
Total of UlBter . i
105,072
UO,,i06
216,868
878,043
9fi3,3S5
1.830,388
rronnce Of vonTiav^nt.
Galway County .
116.187
113,886
236.073
„ Town
6,110
7,074
13,184
I>itrim County .
47,679
47,745
96,324
Mayo . .,
120,729
125,126
245.856
71,093
70,163
141,246
siigo „ . :
Total of Ireland . ]
66,848
58,465
115,311
418.644
427,449
846,993
2.flS4,l23
2,7eS,636
fi,4 02,759
The number of inhabited houses
at the censu
a of 1871 was
993,166, agninat 1,046,223 in 1861, and 1,328,839 in 1851, the
decrease aniounting to 3^ per cent, in the decenniad ^f\t)i\%%\-n\.
Of uninhabited iiouses there were 28,821 at \hac«na\iB ci \?a\,'fliift
GBEAT BBITAIN AKD IBELAND.
253
number representing a decrease of 30'85 per cent, in the decennial
period 1861-71.
The subjoined table gives the number of births, deaths, and
marriages, in each of the seven years 1864-70, together with the
estimated population of Ireland in the middle of the year : —
Years
Bstimated
population
Births
Deaths
Marriages
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
5,676,307
6,641,086
5,582,626
5,557,196
6,643,285
6,546,343
5,516,674
136,414
145,227
146,237
144,318
146,108
146,912
160,151
93,144
93,738
93,598
93,911
86,803
90,039
90,695
27,406
30,802
30,151
29,796
27,753
27,364
28,835
Owing to the still defective state of registration in Ireland, the
figures given above are returned as only an approximation to the
real numbers. Civil registration, which began in England in 1837,
and in Scotland in 1855, was not introduced into Ireland till the
year 1864.
The estimated population of Ireland, in the middle of the year
1871, was 5,497,183.
From the returns of the Emigration Commissioners, it appears
that, of the total emigrants who sailed from ports in the United
Kingdom, in the decennial period from April 1, 1861, to March 31,
1871, the Irish numbered 819,903. The returns obtained by the
Registrar-General for Ireland, through the constabulary agents at
IriSi ports, stated the total number of * permanent emigrants ' during
the same period at 846,956. As the decrease of population in the
decade 1861-71 amounted to only 395,805, it would seem that, but
for the emigration, there would have been an increase of nearly
half a million of inhabitants in Ireland. The increase of population
by births over deaths, in the years 1861 to 1871, was at the rate of
•92 per cent, per annum.
The total area of Ireland was thus divided in 1867 : — Under
crops, 26*9 per cent. ; grass, 49*5 per cent. ; fallow, 0*1 per cent. ;
plantations, 1*6 per cent. ; bog and waste, 21'9 per cent. Of every
100 holdings 29 were above five and not exceeding 15 acres, 22*8
were above 15 and not exceeding 30 acres, 13*1 were above one and
not exceeding five acres, 12 were above 30 and imder 50 acres, 9 '2
were above 50 and did not exceed 100 acres, 3*7 were above 100
and did not exceed 200 acres, 1*4 were above 200 and not ex-
ceeding 500 acres, and 0*3 exceeded 500 acres. The number of
holdings in 1867 in each county is thus retunved; — Niv\x\\£i^'^\:?i'^\
Armagh, 22,633 ; Caxlow, 5,409; Cavan, 20,^^^-, QXjm:^, V^^V^"^ \
Cork, 36,556; Donegal^ 3i?,386 ; Down, 31,^61 \ I^xjibXvxi, ^,^^^\
254
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Fermanagh, 13,817; Galway, 38,451; Kerry, 18,633; Kildare,
9,368; Kilkenny, 14,945; King's, 12,267; Leitrim, 15,233;
Limerick, 16,535 ; Londonderry, 18,429 ; Longford, 8,819 ; Louth,
8,684; Mayo, 37,329; Meath, 12,020; Monaghan, 19,544; Queen's,
11,803; Roscommon, 21,938 ; Sligo, 15,985; Tipperary, 25,912;
Tyrone, 29,264; Waterford, 9,336; Westmeath, 11,602; Wex-
ford, 16,910 ; Wicklow, 8,814. The valuation of the total number
of holdings in 1867 was 13,245,235Z., giving an average value
of 22/. 4s. to each plot, while each individual possessed or held on
the average 4J acres of land.
The subjoined table gives the number of paupers in receipt of
relief in unions in Ireland at the close of the first week of January
in each of the ten years 1862-71 : —
Years
Indoor paupers
Outdooi paupers
Total
1862
55,168
4,373
59,541
1863
60,038
5,809
65,847
1864
59,867
7,753
68,136
1865
59,498
9,182
69,217
1866
54,435
10,163
65,057
1867
54,930
13,291
68,650
1868
58,663
15,830
72,925
1869
56,934
17,320
74,743
1870
53,687
19,729
73,921
1871
50,815
23,877
74,692
The number of criminal offenders, distinguishing men and women,
committed for trial, and convicted, in Ireland, was as follows during
each of the ten years 1861--70 : —
Years
Committed for trial
Convicted
Men
Women
Total
1861 .
1862 .
1863 .
1864 .
1865 .
1866 .
1867 .
1868 .
1869 .
1870 .
4,262
5,102
4,667
3,793
3,564
3,461
3,665
3,298
3,340
4,077
1,324
1,564
1,411
1,293
1,093
865
896
829
811
859
5,586
6,666
6,078
5,086
4,657
4,326
4,561
4,127
4,151
4,936
3,271
3,796
3,285
3,000
2,661
2,418
2,733
2,394
2,452
3,048
The gradual decrease in the number of persons committed for
trial in Ireland, falling together with a vast increase of pauperism,
23 ascribed to the improvement of the police and judicial organisation,
toffetber with more extended administrative inaeYimerj tet \)ci'^ T^<e:\
of the poor in Ireland,
6BEAT BBIIAIN AND IBELAND.
255
4. Islands in the British Seas,
The population of the Islands in the British Seas was found to be
as follows, at the census of April 3, 1871 : —
Islands
1
Area
in statute
acres
Inhabited
houses
Population
Males
Females
Total
Isle of Man .
Channel Islands
Jersey .
Guernsey, &c.
180,000
28,717
17,967
9,410
8,732
5,814
25,691
24,849
16,374
28,176
31,778
18,662
63,867
56,627
33,936
i Total
226,684
23,956
65,914
78,616
144,430
The following were the numbers of the population of the Islands
at each of the four censuses of 1841, 1851, 1861, and 1871 : —
Islands
1841
1851
1861
1871
Isle of Man .
Jersey
Guernsey and Jethou .
Alderney
Sark . . .
47,976
47,644
26,698
1,038
785
52,387
67,020
29,806
3,333
580
62,469
65,613
29,860
4,932
583
63,867
56,627
30,667
2,718
661
Total
124,040
143,126
143,447
144,430
It will be seen that since the census of 1851, there has been but
a slight increase in tbe total population of the Islands.
Emigration froni the United Kingdom.
Official returns state the number of emigrants who left the United
Kingdom during the twenty years from Apiil 1, 1851, to March 31,
1871, at 4,225,932. The numbers were distributed as follows over
the two decennial periods 1851-61 and 1861-71 : —
Decades
English
Sootch
Irish
Foreigners
Total
1851-61 .
1861-71 .
Total . .
640,316
649,742
182,954
158,226
1,231,308
866,626
194,777
301,983
2,249,355
1,976,577
1,290,058 ! 341,170
2,097,934
496,760
4,225,932
The following table gives the number and destination of emi-
grants for each of the ten years, 1861 to 1870, the last column
including all individuals not enumerated under the three great
f)utlets of British emigration, namely, the United StaX^^Vj \W "S^-t?^
American, and the j4wstraiasian Colonies.
2S6
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK,
Years
To the North
To the TTnited
To the Australasian
Total
American Ck>lonies
States
Colonies
1861
12,707
49,764
23,738
91,770
1862
15,622
58,706
41,843
121,214
1863
18,083
146,813
53,064
223,758
1864
12,721
147,042
40,942
208,900
1866
17,211
147,268
37,283
209,801
1866
13,255
161,000
24,097
204,882
1867
15,503
159,275
14,466
196,953
1868
21,062
155,632
12,809
196,321
1869
33,891
203,001
14,901
258,027
1870
36,295
196,075
17,066
266,940
The emigrants who left the United Kingdom in 1870 comprised
105,293 English, 22,935 Scotch, 74,283 Irish, and 48,396 foreigners.
Commerce and Industry.
1. Imports and Exports,
The declared value of the imports and exports of the United King-
dom was as follows during the ten years 1861 to 1870 : —
Years
Imports
Exports of
British produoe
Exports of
Foreign and
Colonial produce
Total Imports
and Exporte
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
217,485,024
225,716,976
248,919,020
274,952,172
271,072,285
295,290,274
276,183,137
294,693,608
296,460,214
303,267,493
£
125,102,814
123,992,264
146,602,342
160,449,053
166,836,726
188,917,636
180,961923
179,677,812
189,963,957
199,686,822
£
34,629,684
42,175,870
50,300,067
62,170,661
52,996,851
49,988,146
44,840,606
48,100,642
47,061,095
44,493,765
£
377,117,622
391,886,110
446,821,429
487,671,786
489,903,861
634,196,966
600,986,666
622,472,062
532,476,266
647,338,070
The following table exhibits the average share per head of popu-
lation of the United Kingdom in the imports, the exports of British
produce, and the total during the ten years 1861 to 1870: —
/
Years
1861
1862
1863
U864I
1866
Imports
Exports of
British
produce
Total Imports,
and Exports
Years
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
Imports
Exports of
British
produce
£ s. d.
7 10 2
7 14 7
8 9 5
9 6 0
9 2 2
£ s. d.
4 6 5
4 6 7
5 0 0
5 8 7
5 11 6
£ 8. d.
13 0 5
13 8 5
15 3 6
16 9 10
16 9 2
£ 8. d.
9 17 2
9 2 6
9 14 0
9 12 1
\ ft 16 ^
£ 8. d.
6 6 2
6 0 0
5 18 2
6 3 7
Total Imports
and Exports
\
£ 8. d.
17 16 10
16 12
17 4
17 6
\1 5
3
0
3
GBBAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
257
The following table shows the relative division of the imports
from British colonies and the principal foreign countries into the
United Kingdom in 1870, compared with the previous year. Each
country is placed in the order in which it ranks according to the
magnitude of the supplies it sent to the United Kingdom in 1870.
The total of 1870, lowing an increase of 7,797,279Z. or upwards
of 2^ per cent, over the year 1869, represents the highest figure
ever recorded in imports.
Imports into the Unttbd Kikgdom.
Year 1869
Year 1870
From British Possessions : —
£
£
India
33,245,442
26,090,163
Australasia .
12,147,301
14,075,264
Canada and North America
7,734,531
8,616,364
West Indies
6,005,949
5,949,198
Ceylon
3,749,723
3,460,974
Cape and Natal .
2,726,844
2,873,910
Singapore and Straits .
2,313,260
2,647,320
Mauritius .
667,615
871,387
Channel Islands .
450,817
457,389
Western Africa .
609,266
401,926
Hongkong - .
281,932
281,169
Malta ....
162,184
119,673
Honduras .
189,210
96,022
Gibraltar ....
112,499
69,673
Other Possessions
21,031
43,071
Total British Possessions
70,416,491
64,832,413
From Foreign Countries :—
United States
42,672,933
49,804,836
France
33,627,380
37,607,614
BuRsia
16,674,516
20,661,127
G-ermany .
17,927,192
16,404,218
Netherlands
12,739,207
14,315,717
Egypt
16,796,233
14,116,820
Belgium
9,891,403
11,247,864
China
9,814,388
9,624,667
Sweden and Norway
6,353,646
8,590,893
Turkey in Europe
7,613,522
6,528,072
Brazil.
7,312,487
6,127,448
Spain .
6,346,741
6,067,018
Cuba and Porto Kico
4,823,331
6,362,337
Peru . . . ,
3,992,472
4,881,075
Italy .
3,997,966
3,843,605
Chili ....
3,634,717
3,828,226
Denmark .
2,236,962
3,063,415
Portugal
2,664,267
3,022,508
Western Africa .
1,612,925
1,721,632
Argentine Confederation
1,267 ,5ft*i
y lA'^^^^a^i
Greece
•
«
1,526,069
\ val^.^'L^
258
THK STATESMAN 8 TSAS-BOOK.
Year 1869
Year 1870
From Foreign Countriee — continued.
£
£
Philippine Islands
1,406,892
1,197,945
Austria
2,276,806
1,104,662
Boumania .
1,312,924
1,045,624
Uruguay .
796,884
999,925
Colombia .
1,116,118
906,279
Mexico
»
350,670
299,813
Java and Sumatra
224,697
269,846
Algeria
77,669
230,571
Ecuador
»
200,064
138,411
Ji^Mm ....
167,308
96,173
Venezuela .
71,326
81,916
Other Countries .
2,975,706
2,798,027
Total Foreign Countries .
225,043,723
238,425,080
Total Imports
295,460,214
303,257,493
The following table shows the relative division of the exports of
home produce irom the United Kingdom to British Colonies and
foreign states ; the list of the various countries being arranged, in
the same manner as in the preceding table, according to the value
of the exports which they received in 1870 : —
Exports of Home Proditcb from thb TlNrrED Kinodov.
Year 1869
Year 1870
To British Possessions : —
£
£
India
17.659,865
19,303,920
Australasia ....
13,411,612
9,898,800
Canada and North America .
5,159,293
6,784,196
Hongkong ....
2,130,837
3,407,930
West Indies
2,631,680
3,361,736
Singapore ....
1,738.276
2,331,700
Cape and Natal .
1,672,067
1,867,374
Malta
527,810
1,003,918
Ceylon ....
796,372
908,416
Gibraltar ....
821,519
779,462
Channel Islands .
581,896
757,678
Western Africa . •
623,898
668,822
Mauritius ....
381,827
483,129
Honduras ....
126,826
160,397
Other Possessions
109,001
126.874
Total British Possessions
48,072,683
61,814,223
To Foreign Countries : —
United States
24,624,311
28,336,394
Grermany ....
22,841,746
20,416,168
France ....
11,438,330
11,643,139
Netherlands
10,759,819
11,220,784
/ ^gypt ....
7,98^,714
. 8,726,602
J
Husfda . • • .
1 6,4ft5A^^
GBEAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
259
Year 1869
Year 1870
To Foreign Conntziee — continued.
£
£
China ....
6,842,840
6,139,638
Tnrkey in Eoiope
6,762,948
6,900,336
Brazil ....
6,964,808
5,366,834
Italy
6,164,350
5,272,074
Belgium ....
4,003,535
4,481,079
Chili
1,989,794
2,674,306
Spain
2,204,115
2,613,177
Cnba and Porto Kico .
1,078,700
2,512,634
Aigentine Confederation
2,271,496
2,346,937
Colombia ....
2,109,758
2,135,464
Denmark ....
1,574,662
2,021,611
Sweden and Norway .
1,564,650
2,014,695
Portugal ....
1,638,313
1,927,190
Peru
1,381,695
1,761,173
Austria ....
1,341.102
1,715,601
Japan
1,442,104
1,609,376
Greece ....
974,679
942,618
Mexico ....
631,724
910,882
Western Africa .
791,844
903,623
Java and Sumatra
660,237
897,449
Uruguay ....
1,078,938
806,405
Philippine Islands
832,981
772,641
Konmania ....
907,838
659.958
Venezuela ....
434,206
144,381
Algeria ....
26.796
126.643
Ecuador ....
55,162
57,008
Other Countries .
2,493,147
3,593,061
Total Foreign Countries
141,881,274
147.772,599
Total Exports
1 189,953,957
199,586,822
1
It will be seen &om the above tables that while the imports from
British possessions showed, in 1870, a decrease amounting to
5,584,078/., or nearly 8 per cent., the exports to them exhibited an
increase of 3,741,740/., or likewise close upon 8 per cent. The total
imports from foreign countries showed an increase of 13,741,740/.,
or 6 per cent., in 1870, and the exports to them an increase of
5,891,325/. or 4 per cent. The foreign country which took the
greatest supply of British produce and manu&ctures in the year 1870
was the United States, which also in the year 1869 held the first rank.
The countries to which there was a decrease of exports of British
produce and manufactures in 1870, compared with 1869, were
mainly Germany, Italy, China, Turkey, and Greece.
The six principal articles imported into the United Kingdom are
cotton, com, sugar, wool, silk manuiactures, and tea. Thea& ^ix.
articles represent^ in value, about one-balf oi \\i^ \o\a^ \\k^«^a«
TTje six chief articles of borne produce exported «t^. coN^jotv K'j^sm^
82
26o
THE STATESMAN'S TEAB-BOOK.
woollens, iron, linen manufactures, coals, and machinery. These
six articles represent, in value, about two-thirds of the total exports
of British and Irish produce. In the subjoined tables the declared
real value of these ten great articles of British conmierce, imported
and exported in the years 1867, 1869, and 1870, is exhibited: —
The Six principal Abticlbs of Import.
Principal articles imported
1868
1869
1870
1. Cotton, raw .
56,184,680
66,834,709
£
63,469,763
2. Com and flour
39,420,290
87,347,358
34,169,644
3. Sugar, raw and refined .
14,495,946
16,315,776
17,184,868
4. Wool, sheep and other .
16,120,498
14,696,746
16,812,598
5. Silk manufactures .
10,878,398
11,865,720
16,171,291
6. Tea
12,431,464
10,311,465
10,097,619
/
The Six principal Articles oi
r Export.
Principal articles exported
1868
1869
1870
1. Cotton manufactures:
£
£
£
Piece goods, white or plain
. 31,284,643
30,680,220
34,251,014
„ printed or dyed
. 18,844,117
19,372,618
19,082,097
„ of other kinds
. 2,703,337
3,098,813
3,394,164
Cotton yam .
Total of cotton manufactur
2. "Woollen and worsted manufac
. 14,709,194
14,167,613
14,682,856
es 67,641,291
67,159,064
71,410,131
«
tures:
Cloths, coatings, &c
3,766,894
4,272,949
4,740,369
Flannels, blankets, and baizet
} 963,743
1,107,360
1,098,828
Worsted stufis
. 13,066,236
15,119,029
13,797,738
Carpets and druggets .
1,095,009
1,467,366
1,393,676
Of all other sorts .
634,763
668,497
619,949
Woollen and worsted yam .
Total of woollen and'
"""*
6,176,767
[ 19,526,646
worsted manufactures
3. Iron and steel :
22,625,190
26,821,217
Iron, pig and puddled .
1,677,529
2,066,606
2,227,423
„ bar, angle, bolt, and rod
„ railroad, of all sorts . .
2,272,906
2,684,071
2,623,466
4,646,166
7,282,040
8,764,488
•I WXlrO • • •
400,696
435,778
430,066
„ cast ....
713,289
867,643
846,673
„ hoops and plates .
1,766,222
2,253,600
2,079,667
„ wrought, of all sorts
2,269,069
2,427,164
2,602,480
„ old, for re-manufecture
377,679
483,610
601,842
Steel, unwrought ,
1,008,371
1,038,800
1,106,401
Total of iron and steel
16,0^1,^07 \ \^,^\^,*l^\ \ *l\fi^^^^N:
V
\
CffiXAT BBITAIN AND IBELAND.
261
The Six principal Artides of Export — contintied.
Articles exported
1868
1869
1870
4. Linen manufactures :
White or plain, damask, &c. .
Printed, checked, or dyed
Of other sorts
Linen yam ....
Total of linen manufactures
6. Coals, cinders, and culm .
6. Machinery ....
£
6,280,930
237,870
694,073
2,308,494
£
6,091,664
194,760
611,969
2,328,778
£
6,349,067
346,620
666,432
2,333,826
9,422,367
9,127,151
9,485,836
5,352,625
6,067,790
5,606,890
4,729,482
6,118,922
5,286,503
Subjoined is a statement of the customs receipts for the two years
1869 and 1870, showing the increase or decrease of the gross pro-
duce in the year 1870, as compared with 1869 : —
Increase or decrease
Gross produce of Onstoms
of the gross produce in
duties
1870, as compared with
Articles
1869
1869
1870
Increase
Decrease
£
£
£
£
Chicory
99,433
104,041
4,608
Cocoa, cocoa husks, and
chocolate
30,337
31,610
1,173
—
Coflfee ....
363,872
382,878
19,006
—
Com (dutyceased Junel869)
339,347
339,347
Fruit, dried: Currants
281,248
271,613
—
9,636
„ Figs, plums,
and prunes
41,797
40,141
—
1,656
„ Baisins
123,624
118,169
—
5,456
Spirits: Bum .
1,916,077
1,957,982
41,905
—
„ Brandy
1,701,441
1,836,662
136,211
—
„ Greneva and other
sorts
601,601
663,535
—
38,066
Sugar ....
6,642,859
3,946,608
1,697,351
„ Molasses
115,648
53,766
—
61,782
Tea ....
2,797,219
2,940,612
143,393
Tohacco and snufif .
6,641,980
6,639,642
2,438
Wine ....
1,612,122
1,637,199
26,077
—
Other articles (taken col-
lectively)
Total gross receipts
21,243
13,716
—
7,528
22,229,748
20,436,863
1,792,886
Drawbacks and repay-
ments
Total net receipts
317,628
328,513
10,986
21,912,220
20,108,360
1,803,870
The gross receipts of customs were collected a^ io\ki^^ *"«v "^ksfe
jrears 1869 and 1870 at the chief ports of Eiig\aixaL,\ii ^^c>X^axA^ ^tA
In Ireland: —
262
c-'^
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
Porte
London
lif ezpod
Other Ports of England
Scotland
Ireland
Total .
Decrease
1869
1870
10,484,555
3,168,300
3,413,027
3,073,045
2,095,276
£
10,017,683
2,723,217
3,131,902
2,577,826
1,919,072
22,224,203 j 20,369,699
Increase
£
Decrease
£
466,873
435,083
281,125
495.219
176.204
1,854,504
1,854,504
It will be seen that the amount of customs receipts collected in
London in each of the years 1869 and 1870 was more than that of
all the other ports of Great Britain taken together, and five times
that of the whole of Ireland. Besides London and Liverpool, there
is only one port in England, Bristol, the customs receipts of which
average a million a-year, and one more, Hull, where they are above
a quarter of a million, while in Scotland the two ports of Glasgow
and Greenock, and in Ireland the one port of Dublin, absorb the
main share of the receipts. It appears from the customs returns of
the last thirty years, that there is an ever-increasing tendency of
concentration of trade within a few great centres of commerce and
industry.
2. Shipping.
The number and tonnage of registered sailing vessels of the United
Kingdom engaged in the home trade, with the men employed thereon
UlL
LSXVC Ul UlctSLCXB—
— wao ixo lux.
JLUWO ILUUU XO
Ot till J.O* \J
Home Trade
Sailing Vessels
Years
Number
Tons
Men
1857
9,676
767,926
37,138
1858
10,313
788,113
37,971
1859
10,035
777,422
35,545
1860
10,848
821,079
39,163
1861
11,060
832,771
39,626
1862
10,481
771,326
36,514
1863
10,677
752,589
36,720
1864
11,003
789,108
37,748
1865
11,160
795,434
37,631
1866
11,212
813,909
37,440
1867
11,498
839,523
38,526
1868
11,787
804,749
39,448
/ 1869
11,576
776,683
39,481
L
1870
11,598
766,74^
V ^Q.'i^^
GBEAT BRITAIN AND IBELAND.
263
The number of steam vessels employed in the home trade during
each of the fourteen years, from 1857 to 1870, was as follows : —
Home Trade
Steam Vessels
Years
Number
Tons
Men
1857
388
92,481
6,462
1858
372
90,739
6,216
1859
374
90,867
6,377
1860
402
92,254
6,416
1861
448
102,796
7,024
1862
434
104,020
6,892
1863
456
107,003
7,095
1864
510
125,808
7,868
1865
652
134,776
8,189
1866
612
147,194
9,006
1867
667
164,244
9,461
1868
729
153,265
9,766
1869
751
161,984
10,049
1870
1,071
170,746
11,446
The number of sailing vessels engaged partly in the home and
partly in the foreign trade — ^the expression * home trade ' signifying
the coasts of the United Kingdom, or * ports between the Hmits of
the river Elbe and Brest' — was, in each of the fourteen years, from
1857 to 1870 :—
Partly Home and
partly
Foieign Trade
Sailing Vessels
Tears
Number
Tons
Men
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1,098
897
848
1,366
1,326
1,483
1,720
1,624
1,663
1,546
1,196
1,432
1,617
1,585
162,112
138,699
132,768
226,556
219,522
246,479
284,413
268,126
282,295
278,167
199,846
240,921
288,849
283,6^^
7,007
5,594
6,229
8,700
8,443
9,388
10,831
10,039
10,457
10,055
7,339
8,688
10,266
\
264
IHS ffTATBSMAB'S TEAB-BOOK.
The number of steamers employed ahemately in bome and foreign
trade, during the years 1857 to 1870, amounted to : —
Partly Home and
partlj
Steam Vends
Foreign Trade
Yean
Hnmlwr
T<ni8
Men
1867
66
20,859
1,200
1858
62
20,604
1,141
1859
59
21,123
1,202 i
1860
80
29,803
1,731
1861
72
24,924
1,255
1862
89
29,463
1,664
1863
90
33,547
1,693
1864
92
36,944
1,787
1865
111
43,225
2,006
1866
110
47,194
2,050
1867
125
50,201
2,249
1868
134
52,150
2,339
1869
164
73,964
3,048
1870
234
108,813
4,221
The mimber and tonnage of r^stered sailing vessels engaged in
Jhe foreign trade alone, with the men employed — exclusive of masters
— ^was as follows during the fourteen years 1857 to 1870 : —
Employed in the
Foreign Trade
Years
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
Nmnber
Sailing Vessels
Tons
Men
7,665
2,900,082
107,289
7,999
3,029,226
109,090
7,792
2,969,402
106,434
6,876
2,804,610
97,624
6,902
2,866,218
96,880
7,096
2,993,696
100,146
7,360
3,246,626
106,100
7,667
3,632,242
110,489
7,384
3,629,023
110,601
7,464
3,612,973
109,073
7,467
3,641,662
107,364
7,306
3,646,160
106,704
6,963
3,611,743
102,440
6,767
3,468,717
96,964
GBEAT BRITAIN AND IBELANB.
265
The mimber of steamers employed in the foreign trade during the
same period amounted to :—
Employed in the
Foreign Trade
Steam Vessels
Years
Number
Tons
Men
1857
445
268,023
17,291
1858
428
257,861
17,821
1859
462
277,527
18,719
1860
447
277,437
17,958
1861
477
313,465
18,729
1862
510
328,310
19,260
1863
574
371,201
22,288
1864
727
456,241
27,835
1865
756
523,698
28,860
1866
784
553,425
28,748
1867
834
608,232
31,411
1868
862
619,199
31,568
1869
810
644,080
30,207
1870
935
760,410
33,089
A simmiary of the total shipping of the United Kingdom, sailing
and steam, during the fourteen years 1857 to 1870 is given in the
following table : —
Nnmber of
Years
Vessels
Tons
1-
Men
1857 •
19,328
4,211,482
176,387
1858
20,071
4,325,242
177,832
1859
19,570
4,269,109
172,506
1860
20,019
4,251,739
171,592
1861
20,285
4,359,695
171,957
1862
20,092
4,473,294
173,863
1863
20,877
4,795,279
184,727
1864
21,513
5,208,468
195,756
1865
21,626
5,408,451
197,643
1866
21,718
5,452,862
196,371
1867
21,777
5,493,708
196,340
1868
22,250
5,516,434
197,502
1869
21,881
5,557,303
195,490
1870
22,180
5,559,110
195,962
The above numbers include vessels of the Channel Islands, but
not those of the British possessions.
The total tonnage of British and foreign vessels, both sailing and
steam, which entered and cleared at ports of the United Kangdom^
either with cargoes or in ballast, during thefo\irtfce!i'3^ai«»\^^l-^^n
JB shown in the subjoined table :—
266
THE SIATESKAN's TSABr-BOOK.
Yean
British
Foreign
Total
tons
tons
tons
1867
13,694,107
9,484,685
28,178,792
1868
12,891,405
9,418,576
22,309,981
1869
13,311,843
9,692,416
22,904,259
1860
13,914,923
10,774,369
24,689,292
1861
16,420,632
11,176,109
26,696,641
1862
16,946,860
0,688,679
26,535,439
1863
17,019,392
9,719,341
26,738,733
1864
18,201,675
9,002,834
27,204,509
1866
19,368,955
19,638,137
28,897,092
1866
21,265,726
10,006,724
31,262,450
1867
22,370,070
10,386,042
32,756,112
1868
22,660,424
11,020,665
33,680,979
1869
23,789,167
11,121,114
34,910,281
1870
25,072,180
11,668,002
36,640,182
The number and tonnage of vessels built and first registered in
the United Kingdom, in each of the years 1857-70, was as
follows : —
Years
Sailing Vessels
Steamers
Number
Tons
Number
Tons
1857
1,060
197,664
228
62,918
1868
847
164^930
163
63,160
1859
789
147,967
150
38,003
1860
818
168,172
198
63,796
1861
774
129,970
201
70,869
1862
827
164,061
221
77,338
1863
881
253,036
279
107,951
1864
867
272,499
374
159,374
1866
922
236,555
382
179,649
186^
969
207,678
364
133,611
1867
916
186,771
296
97,219
1868
879
300,477
232
79,096
1869
731
246,373
281
123,203
1870
609
136,286
434
226,591
It appears from a parliamentary return, issued in 1870, that in the
year preceding the total number of seamen employed on board
British ships, registered in the United Kingdom, was 202,477.
Inchided in this number were 4,975 apprentices, and 20,263
foreigners, the rest, 177,239, being Britibh seamen. Two years
before the number of foreign seamen on board British ships was
21,950, so that there was a decrease in the employment of foreigners
wJthIn the quinquennial period.
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
267
3. Textile Industry,
The quantity of raw cotton imported into the United Kingdom in
1815 amounted to only 99,000,000 pounds; it rose to 152,000,000
in 1820; to 229,000,000 in 1825; to 264,000,000 in 1830; to
364,000,000 in 1835; to 592,000,000 in 1840; to 722,000,000 in
1845 ; to 663,576,861 pounds in 1850, and to 891,751,952 pounds
in 1855. The subsequent increase and fluctuations of imports are
exhibited in the subjoined tabular view, which shows the total
cotton imports, exports, and the amounts retained for home con-
sumption in each of the fourteen years 1857 to 1870.
^porfl
Total imports of
Total exports of
Retained for home
XCcUB
cotton
cotton
consumption
lbs.
lbs.
lbs.
1867
969,318,896
131,927,600
837,391,296
1868
1,034,342,176
149,609,600
884,732,576
1859
1,226.986,072
176,143,136
1,060,846,936
1860
1,390,938,762
260,339,040
1,140,699,712
1861
1,266,984,736
298,287,920
968,696,816
1862
523,973,-296
214,714,628
309,268,768
1863
669,683,264
241,362,496
428,230,768
1864
893,304,720
244,702,304
648,602,416
1866
977,978,288
302,908,928
676,069,360
1866
1,377,129,936
388,962,368
988,177,668
1867
1,262,636,912
350,626,416
911,910,496
1868
1,328,084,016
322,620,480
1,006,463,636
1869
1,220,809,866
272,928,644
947,881,312
1870
1,338,306,684
236,630,576
1,101,675,008
The subjoined table exhibits the total quantities of wool — sheep,
lamb, and alpaca — imported, exported, and retained for home con-
sumption during each of the years 1857 to 1870 : —
^AOTV
Total imports
Total exports
Retained forborne
JlKXUM
of wool
of wool
consumption
lbs.
lbs.
lbs.
1857
129,749,898
36,487,219
93,262,679
1868
126,738,723
26,701,642
100,037,181
1869
133,284,634
29,106,750
104,177,884
1860
148,396,677
30,761,867
117,634,710
1861
147,172,841
64,377,104
92,795,737
1862
171,943,472
48,076,499
123,866,973
1863
177,377,664
63,927,961
113,449,703
1864
206,473,045
55,933,739
160,539,306
1865
212,206,747
82,444,930
129,761,817
1866
239,358,689
66,673,488
172,786,201
1867
233,703.184
90,832,684
142,870,600
1868
262,744,156
105,070,311
147,67SM4. \
1869 1
268,461,689
116,608,^05 ^
\ \U,^^?.,?.^\ \
1870
263,260,499
92,542,^^4
\ in^^i^^^w^ \
268
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
The number of persons employed in the three chief branches of
textile industry, cotton, woollen, and worsted, was 684,774 in 1870,
against 495,707 in 1850; showing an increase of 189,067 hands in
the 20 years. The following table exhibits the comparative motive
power and employment for hands in the cotton manufacture at five
periods, from 1850 to 1870 : —
Years
Motive horse power in cotton factories
Number of per-
sons employed
Steam
Water
1850
1856
1861
1868
1870
71,005
88,001
281,663
191,033
300,480
11,550
9,131
12,467
10,029
8,390
330,924
379,213
451,569
401,064
450,087
The subjoined table gives the nimiber of factories and the com-
parative spindle and loom power employed in them at the same
periods : — •
Years
Number of cot-
ton factories
Spindles
Power looms
1850
1856
1861
1868
1870
1,932
2,210
2,887
2,549
2,483
20,977,017
28,010,217
30,387,467
32,000,014
38,218,758
249,627
298,847
399,992
379,329
441,276
The comparative motive power and employment for hands in the
next most important branch of textile industry, the woollen manu-
facture, is shown in the following table : —
Vpara
Motive horse power in woollen factories
Number of per-
sons employed
Steam
Water
1850
1856
1861
1868
1870
13,455
17,490
26.879
42,633
52,164
8,689
8,411
9,598
11,344
10,138
74,443
79,091
86,983
127,181
125,130
The nimiber of factories, and the comparative spindle and loom
power employed in the woollen manuj^cture, at the same five
periods, was: —
GBEAT BBITAIN AND IBELAND.
269
Tears
Nnmber of
woollen factories
Spindles
Power looms
1850
1856
1861
1868
1870
1.497
1,505
1,679
1,652
1,829
1,695,278
1,786,972
2,182,609
2,589,560
2,692,761
9,439
14,463
21,770
46,204
48,140
The following table shows the comparative motive power and
employment for hands in the third most important branch of textile
industry, the worsted manufacture : —
Years
Motiye horse power in woollen factories
Nnmber of per-
sons employed
Steam
Water
1850
1856
1861
1868
1870
9,890
13,476
26,234
44,671
48,977
1,626
1,431
1,970
2,006
2,068
79,737
87,794
86,063
131,896
109,557
The number of factories, and comparative spindle and loom power
employed in the worsted manufecture, was, at the same five
periods : —
Years
Nnmber of wor-
sted &otories
Spindles
Power looms
1860
1856
1861
1868
1870
601
626
632
703
630
875,830
1,324,549
1,289,172
2,193,210
2,131,442
32,617
38,946
43,048
71,666
64,669
Besides the three great divisions of textile industry, cotton, wool-
len, and worsted, the minor branches employed in 1870 upwards of
60,000 persons, of whom 40,000 were workers in silk and 22,000
in flax; the rest being employed chiefly in the manufacture of
hosiery of various kinds, and of lace.
4. Minerals and Metals.
The total quantities and value of the two most important products
of the mines of the United Kingdom, nameVy, wi?il «dAl ^^j^'-vxwb.^
were as follows in each of the twelve years 1^^^ V> \^^^ \ —
2/0
THE statesman's YEAK-BOOK.
Coal
Pig iron
XCCUS
QaantitieB
Value
Qnautities
Value
tons
£
tons
£
1858
66,008,649
16,262,162
3,466,064
8,640,160
1869
71,979,766
17,994,941
3,712,904
9,282,260
1860
80,042,698
20,010,674
3,826,752
9,566,880
1861
83,635,214
20,908,803
3,712,390
9,280,976
1862
81,638,338
20,409,684
3,943,469
9,868,672
1863
86,292,215
21,573,053
4,610,o4o
11,276,100
1864
92,787,873
23,197,968
4,767,951
11,919,877
1865
98,160,687
24,537,646
4,819,254
12,048,133
1866
101,630,644
25,407,636
4,523,987
11,309,742
1867
104,600,480
26,125,120
4,761,023
11,902,657
1868
103,141,167
25,785,289
4,970,206
12,381,280
1869
107,427,557
26,866,882
5,445,767
13,614,397
The values of the four most important metallic productions next
to iron, namely, copper, lead, tin, and silver, were as follows in the
same period of twelve years : —
Years
Copper
Lead
Tin
1 Silver
£
£
£
£
1868
1,662,693
1,489,005
823,480
156,669
1869
1,734,700
1,410,096
929,390
158,407
1860
1.706,261
1,412,760
871,382
172,903
1861
1,672,480
1,445,256
910,762
144,161
1862
1,493,241
1,436,345
983,216
189,041
1863
1,409,608
1,418,985
1,170,702
174,351
1864
1,360,699
1,448,959
1,082,061
176,299
1866
1,134,664
1,433,161
971,273
199,335
1866
1,019,168
1,381,609
886,368
174,961
1867
831,761
1,337,509
799,203
215,400
1868
761,602
1,378,404
901,400
229,773
1869
644,066
1,397,415
1,201,466
207,972
The exports of coal from the United Kingdom to foreign countries
quadrupled within the last twenty years. They amounted to
2,483,161 tons in 1847 ; to 3,468,545 tons in 1851 ; to 5,789,779
tons in 1856 ; to 7,855,115 tons in 1861 ; to 8,800,420 tons in
1864; to 9,170,477 tons in 1865; to 9,616,244 tons in 1866 ; to
10,967,062 tons in 1868 ; to 10,744,945 tons in 1869 ; and to
11,495,092 tons in 1870. The declared value of these exports was
1,087,122Z. in 1847 ; 1,302,473Z. in 1851 ; 2,826,582Z. in 1856
3,604,790/. in 1861; 4,165,773/. in 1864; 4,427,177/. in 1865
S,102,805L in 1866 ; 5,352,525/. in 1868 •, 5,067,790/. in 1869
^Md 6,d06,890l. in 1870.
GKEAT BEITAIN AND IRELAND.
271
5. Railvoays.
From the opening of the first railway, in 1825, till the end of
1850, a period of a quarter of a century, 6,621 miles of lines were
constructed in the United Kingdom, being at the rate of 265 miles
per annimi. At the end of 1860, the length of lines opened for
traffic was 10,433, showing an increase of construction at the rate of
381 miles per annum. At the end of 1870 there were 15,537 miles
open for traffic, the increase presenting an average of 510 miles per
annimi. The following table gives the length of lines open, the
capital paid, the number of passengers conveyed, and the traffic
receipts of all the railways of the United Kingdom in each of the ten
years 1801 to 1870 :—
Yeais
TiftngtU of
lines open
at the end
of each
year
Total capital
paid-up (shares
and loans) at
the end of each
year
Number of passengers
conveyed (exclusiye
of aeason-ticlcet holders)
Traffic receipts
Total
Per mile
Total
Per mile
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
miles
10,869
11,561
12,322
12,789
13,289
13,854
14,247
14,803
15,145
15,537
362,327,338
385,218,438
404,216,802
426,719,613
465,478,143
481,872,184
502,262,887
511,680,855
518,779,761
529,908,673
No.
173,773,218
180,486,727
204,699,466
229,348,664
261,969,862
274,403,895
287,807,904
304,136,334
305,664,286
330,004,398
No.
15,988
16,625
16,612
17,933
18,960
19,734
20,201
21,961
20,189
21,518
£
28,565,355
29,128,558
31,166,397
33,911,547
35,751,655
38,164,354
39,479,999
40,912,534
42,695,321
45,078,143
£
2,628
2,522
2,528
2,651
2.691
2,754
2,771
2,875
2,712
2,794
Of the total length of lines open at the end of 1870, there be-
longed to England and Wales 11,043 miles, to Scotland 2,519 miles,
and to Ireland 1,975 miles. To the total capital England and
Wales contributed 493,276.790Z., Scotland 71,702,241/., and Ireland
31,199,35 IZ. In the division of the total traffic receipts, England
and Wales took 38,122,161/., Scotland 4,825,264/., and Ireland
2,130,718/.
6. Post and Telegraphs.
The following table gives the number of letters and book packets,
&c., delivered, and the amoimt of money orders issued in each of
the three divisions of the United Kingdom, in thfe N^3Ct^\i^^^ «sA
1870 :—
272
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOE.
Number of letters
delivered
Namber of book
packetB, newspapers,
and pattern packets
deliyered
Amount of money
orders issued
1869
1870
1869
1870
1869
1870
England and Wales
Scotland .
Ireland .
United Kingdom
687,961,000
80,930,000
68,033,000
714,278,000
83,266,000
66,179,000
83,110,000
11,698,000
13,666,000
101,710,000
13,766,000
14,698,000
£
16,679,779
1,638,726
1,282,180
£
17,062,015
1,607,964
1,824,008
831,914,000
862,722,000
108,668,000
130,169,000
19,396,686
19,993,987
The transactions of the Post Office Savings Banks in each of the
two years, 1869 and 1870, were as follows: —
Post Onnon SAYDros bask.
Total number of
deporitors in Post
Office Savinffs Bank
and old Savings
Banks combined
Number of depositors
Balance due to deposi-
tors on December Slst
1869
1870
1869
1870
1869
1870
England and Wales •
Scotland .
Ireland
United Kingdom
1,916,160
86,064
34,671
1,106,841
89,033
38,279
£
12,718,223
266,747
644,289
£
14,161,869
304,235
633,000
2,147,098
223,162
94,266
2,235,238
234,228
98,448
1,086,786
1,183,163
18,624,209
16,099,104
2,464,510
2,667,909
An analysis of the foregoing two tables gives the following re
suits as regards the population of the United Kingdom : —
n
ii
Letters delivered, increase per cent. ^
fix)ml869toI870j
average nnmberl
to each honse J
average number 'l^
to each person j
Book packets, newspapers,& pattern 1
packets delivered. Increase per cent J
Depositors in P.O. Savings Bank . 1
Increase per cent. J
Balance due to depositors . . 1
Increase per cent. J
Proportion of depositors to popnla- ^^
tion . . . . ,J
Average amount of deposit to each^
depositor, including interest . j
Average amount of insurance tol^
each insurer , . . .J
Average annual premium upon^
each policy , , , ./
Bngland and
Wales
Scotland
3-8
168
31
21-9
8-9
11-3
1: 10
£ 8. d.
12 16 \\
76 19 11
2-8
198
25
17-7
8-2
14-0
1: 86
£ 8, d.
7 16 lOj
66 9 8^
2 17 5U 2 0 T
Ireland
3-4
68
12
8-3
10-7
16-3
1 : 141
£ 8. d.
16 10 8}
79 12 8|
\
1 \i H
\
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
273
The subjoined table gives the number of messages (exclusive of
press communications) forwarded from Postal Telegraph Stations in
the United Kingdom, (luring each week in 1870, from the date of
the transfer, up to the 31st of December : —
1870
No. of
1870
No. of
1870
No. of
messages
1
1
messages
messages
Feb. 6
11,918
j May 28
176,811
Sept.
17
196,710
„ 12
128,872
June 4
191,443
»i
24
189,636
„ 19
136,102
,, 11
177,523
Oct.
1
196,266
„ 26
143,620
„ 18
200,294
>>
8
197,689'
Mar. 5
147,206
» 25
192,626
M
15
202,389
„ 12
156,566
July 2
185,520
>»
22
202,460
„ 19
169,748
„ 9
192,048
»»
29
202,554 '
,. 26
160,755
» 16
214,419
Nov.
5
194,201
Apr. 2
165,221
,, 23
234,194
>i
12
186,657
,. 9
169,562
„ 30
215,448
>i
19
200,101
M 16
157.807
Aug. 6
205,303
>»
26
193,875
„ 23
170,659
„ 13
212,202
I Dec.
3
186,023
» 30
172,746
,, 20
194,580
>>
10
179,104
May 7
175,864
., 27
189,673
>»
17
181,636
» 14
180,674
i Sept. 3
189,322
1
24
179,452
„ 21
173,050
„ 10
191,183
>>
1
31
144,041
A Post Office return completed to the 31st of May 1871, shows
at the latter date there were 2,383 postal telegraph stations open,
and 1,828 railway stations at which telegraph business was trans-
acted on behalf of the Postmaster- General, making 4,211 stations
in all. On the 5th of February 1870, the two former numbers were
only 1,007 and 1,900, making a total of 2,907.
Colonial Possessions.
The colonies and dependencies of Great Britain embrace about
one-third of the surface of the globe, and nearly a fourth of its
population. Official returns state the area of these possessions to be
4,556,317 square miles, or more than thirty times the extent of the
United Kingdom. Of this vast dominion, nearly a million square
miles are in Asia, more than two millions and a half in Australasia,
and more than half a million in North America. The number of
subjects, according to the latest returns, was nearly 168 millions,
or more than four times the population of the United Kingdom,
India alone contributing upwards of 155 millions, or about six
times tlie population of Great Britain. The following table gives
the area and population of each of the colonies and dQ^«vid<ek\:^<da'3s.^
after the moat recent official returns : —
tBE SZAIZSKASS TE4S-BOOK.
(1M2) .
Ostuiii nd QwW 0«8)
San Static (lamy,
l>rUu«EilmnlUmd(18«S) .
BritidiCc4DmMa(I8«l).
Xsnitohs . . . .
T»td f'lr Xwtb Ammoui 1
Culuniiat . . . /
B<!mii><la(186I).
HoDilDnui (lifOl)
Vfwr IiniiM(IR61):
Btthanuui
Tnrlw IfiUml .
Vii^n Iiilanilii
Ht. Chrixtflpher
Muntfwmt
Mt. Lunia
Trinitliul
Krifmh (lui
Total fur Went Indiet .
P>lkliinilIiilaD<b(186D)
Niiw SiiiitJi Witl<« .
Victor{ft(l871)
Hnuth AuBtruUa (ISTI)
Wnvtarn AnKtruliii .
Total for Aaatralaiiia, .
381.380
8,201^51
27.037
302,»oO
lB.«7t
373,511
3.173
93,JSS
lM.d36
31,816
13,000
17.000
«i2Ml
4,171,502
24
I1,T96
13,500
25,833
a.021
35,487
4.372
441,264
S7
6,051
103
24,440
50
9,822
183
37,136
7,645
291
26,668
29,518
31.765
166
162,727
36,672
16.410
1.76*
84,438
76,000
166,026
88,fl83
1,097.419
7,800
6B0
S2M37
431,412
86.831
669,8^6
383.328
188,996
878,000
21,066
108,209
678,000
98,172
2,682,070
1,683,707 1
GREAT VaJTAIS A5D IRELAHB.
Sudftici ci the Cokmies — eamtinued.
275
Fomtmkam
An*
■
Popalatfon
Sq. miltt
i
Kanbcr
Hongkong nS65)
32
1
125,504
LftLuannsed) ....
45
t
3,828
, Cejion (lHfi7 ) .
24,454
2,096,777
! Manritins a869)
708
322,917
1 5atni(l^>^; ....
16J45
1
315,250
i Cape of Good Hope (1865)
200,610
566,158
! St. Helena r 1861)
47
t
6,860
i Gold Coast (1858;
6,000
151,346
Sima Leone a868) .
468
55,374
- Gaml»a(1861) .
21
6,939
; GibaiUrn866)
If
24.095
• ]Calta(1866; ....
115
1
146.852
: Heligoland (1861)
H
i
2,172
The difficulty of makinfir accnrate meafnireinf^tfl of the arf«, and
takii^ eniuneratioiis of the population of man j of the Colonial PoMKr^-
aiona, reduces not a few of the stadittics given in the above table to
mere estimates, and they differ as mich, often to a considerabl*;
extent, from other official returns
The commercial importance of the varioiu Colonial PoMeftsions of
the United Kingdom is exhibited in the following table, which giv-ii
the total v&lue of their imports and exports, including bullion at.d
specie, in the year 1869 : —
Cflionki PcMMkMM
1
Total Imporu
Total Eziion*
' 1 '
India (jear ending March 31, 1869) : 50,943,191
53,706,830
, Scnita Settlements (1868)
7,711,680
7,08«,Wi5
Ceylon
. ; 4,635,023
3,631,065
3faiiritins ....
1,844,7^^9
2,651.295
Labaan(1868).
229,726
203,853
Hong Kong f no zctozns) .
. ■ —
—
AvtrrKkLASik:
•
Xew Sooth Wales
7,700,743
7,577.724
1 Victoria ....
13,908,990
13,464,354
1 Sontb Aostnlis .
. ; 2,754,771
2,993,035
We«tem Ao«trslis
. ! 256,730
205.502
: Tasmania ....
975,412
826,932
t NewZcsland
. 1 4,976,126
4,224,860
Qaeenftland
. I 1.731,310
•
aAVWVL
ToUlofAtutnJBM .
32,3O4,0n
^\^i>^^^ft
t3
276
THE STATBSKAM'a yEAK-BOOK.
Tom imports
Totale^pom
Falkland IflUs . . .
13,172
19.184
. Natal .
380.331
363,262
1 Cape of Good Hope
1,988,191
2,267.266
i St Helena .
132,757
36,929
QoldCoaat .
213,491
281.913
1 Sierra Leone .
289.780
288.054
Sambia(18S8)
144,524
187,368
NoBTH Ahbbica :
Onurio and Quebec .
11,097.904
9.744.213
New Brunswick
■
1,379,636
1,167.191
Nova SmtiFi . .
1,793.176
1.196,565
Prinw Edward Wand
364,233
290,192
Newfonndland .
1,094,615
1,270,168
Epftish Columbia and Vancouver's
Island
Total of North America . .
Bermnda
370,124
1*9,834
16,099,888
13,808,161
212,811
33,626
Wbst India Isunds:
151,189
176,033
240,584
163,002
Turks Island
34,873
35,608
Jamaica .
1,224.414
1.162,789
Virgin Islands
St. Christopher
6.120
8.210
183,076
308,860
Nevis
61,013
57.660
Antigna .
174,357
200.973
26.254
43.133
! Dominica .
64.765
57.831
; St. Lucia .
90,954
118,164
j St. Vincent
145,456
191,745
Barbadoes .
1.026,221
936,426
1 Grenada .
176,477
121,992
Tobago
Trinidad .
52,168
74,223
1,027,230
1,361,232
i Total of West India Islands .
4,632.962
4,768,417
i British Gnians
1.572,275
2,164,015
■ GLbnJtar (no returns) .
! Malta
4,848,763
4.187,174
The total registered shipping of the w^oVe ot ^V* CpoXwiitlV Yo!«ia-
aioaa was aBfoUowe 3.t the end of eack oEtive Wtt.^eaiBA.&tft ViVftlQ-. —
OBEAI BBIIAIN AND IBELAND.
27/
Year
Year
Dec. 31
Vessels
Tons
Dec. 31
Vessels
Tons
1860
• 10,838
1,052,281
1865
12,477
1,562,295
1861
10,830
1,088,543
1866
11,941
1,518,647
1862
10,987
1,106,958
1867
12,169
1,523,125
1863
11,558
1,296,330
1868
11,855
1,455,172
1864 .
12,235
1,475,761
1870
11,226
1,462,052
The growth of the colonial empire of Great Britain, the result of
three centuries of peaceful and warlike enterprise, is illustrated
in the subjoined table : —
Colonies and dependencies
Date and mode of acquisition
Europe:
GribraltAT
•
Capture
. •
1704
Heligoland
•
Cession
• .
1814
MaltA and Gozo
•
Capture
* .
1800
Asia:
Ceylon ....
•
Capitulation
. a
1796
Bengal . . . . '
Bombay ....
Settlement and conquest
Madras ....
•
■
at various periods from
N.W. Provinces
1625
to 1849
Punjaub . . . . -
Hongkong
•
Treaty .
• •
1843
Labuan ....
•
Cession
• •
1846
Africa:
Cape of Grood Hope
•
Capitulation
k •
1806
Gambia ....
•
Settlement .
■ •
1631
Gold Coast .
•
>> • "
ft •
1661
Natal ....
•
» • "
ft •
1838
St. Helena
•
>> • '
t •
1651
Sierra Leone .
•
>> • <
» •
1787
Mauritius
•
Capitulation
•
1810
America :
Bermuda
•
Settlement .
•
1609
British Columbia .
•
>» • •
•
Canada, Lower
Canada, Upper
New Brunswick
Capitulation and cf
?ssion
. 1763
Newfoundland
Nova Scotia .
Settlement .
•
1497
Prince Edward Island .
Guiana, British
• ■
Capitulation
•
1803
Falkland Islands .
•
Cession
•
1837
West Indies:
Antigua ....
•
Settlement .
•
1632
Bahamas
•
»>
• %
\<CiT^
Barbadoea
•
»» •
• %
\^^^
278
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
Growth of the Colonial Empire of Great Britain — continued.
ColonieB and dependencies
Date and mode of acquisition
West Iitoies — continued.
Dominica ....
Cession . . . 1763
Grenada
>» •
1763
Honduras
>» • "
1670
Jamaica .
Capitulation
1655
Montserrat
Settlement .
1632
Nevis
»> •
1628
St. Kitts
'
>» •
1623, 1650
St. Lucia
Capitulation
1803
St. Vincent
Cession
1763
Tobago .
»
>» •
1763
Tortola, &c. .
Settlement .
1665
Trinidad
Capitulation
1797
Turks Island
Settlement .
1629
Australasia :
Australia, South
Settlement . . . 1836
Australia, West
1
. • . 1829
New South Wales
•
1787
Queensland
•
1859
New Zealand .
■
t
1839
Tasmania
»
1803
Victoria .
1 4
j»
1836
According to a parliamentary return issued in the session of 1870,
the cost of the Colonial Possessions of the Empire falling to the
charge of the British Exchequer, was 4,103,004Z. in the financial
year 1866-67, and 3,969,426/. in 1867-68. The return which
divides the Colonial Possessions into three classesi, namely. Military
and Maritime Stations, Plantations and Settlements^ and Australasian
Settlements, gives the cost of each as follows : —
Colonial Possessions
Military and Mabitime Stations:
Gibraltar .
Malta
Cape of Good Hope
Mauritius .
Bermuda .
St. Helena
Heligoland
Falkland Islands
Hong Kong
Annual CoEit
1866-7
338,172
399,940
347,867
119,279
162,683
44,291
1,099
1867-8
£
420,465
414,764
877,324
122,149
163,935
54,624
1,166
\
6SEAT BBIIAIN AND IRELAND.
2;9
Cost of Colonial Possessions of Ghreat Britain — continued.
Ck>lonial Poeaessions
Plantations and Settlements
Jamaica .
Bahamas .
Honduras.
West Indies
Canada
Nova Scotia
New Brunswick
Prince Edward's Island
NewfoAidland .
Vanoouver's Island and British
Columbia
West Coast of Africa
Ceylon
Labuan
Straits Settlements .
Australasian Settlements
Western Australia .
South Australia
Queensland
Victoria .
New South Wales
Tasmania .
New Zealand .
Sundry Colonies
Total
Annnal CSost
1866-7
£
170,606
42,797
17,870
172,129
864,980
289,818
6,325
1,649
24,182
6,635
167,461
22,808
13,946
1,120
82,259
1,422
866
49,322
6,964
35,558
456,920
9,376
1867-8
£
144,950
58,517
27,892
155,930
937,905
303,421
2,097
1,500
24,764
1,295
109,382
35,845
5,956
12,386
78,984
1,975
300
65.707
3,763
35,118
173,255
10,177
4,103,004 I 3.969,426
In accordance with repeatedly-expressed views of the Parliament
of the United Kingdom, the policy of the British Government in
recent years has been to secure the greatest possible independence
and self-reliance for the colonies. It is specially aimed at that the
American and Au^'tralasian settlements shall provide their own
military resources, and to accomplish this object the reduction of the
British forces in the Dominion of Canada to the number of 5,000
was ordered in 1869. At the same time, the Secretary of State for
the Colonies addressed a circular despatch to the Governors of the
various Australasian Colonies, intimating that it was the intention of
the Administration of the United Kingdom to withdraw from
these possessions all troops in excess of a single regiment, preparatory
to the entire ceasing of military occupation.
For further details concerning the Constitution and Government,
Kevenue and Expenditure, Population, and Trade and CoTcvrcvet^^ <2>1
the principal Colonies and Dependencies oi t\\e \5ti\\.^^ YJ«\%^wxv^
see Part 11. of the Statesman's Year-book.
280 THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
Statistical and other Books of Eeference concerning Great
Britain and Ireland.
I. Official Publications.
Accounts of the net Public Income and Expenditure of Great Britain, in each
financial year from 1688, the Period of the Revolution, to 5th January 1801,
the Period of the Union between Great Britain and Ireland ; and similar
accounts of the gross Public Income and Expenditure of the United Kingdom,
for each financial year from 5th January 1801 to the present time. In two
Parts. Part I. — Great Britain and Ireland separately. Jart 11. — United
Kingdom. 2 vols., fol. pp. 1212. London, 1871.
Accounts relating to Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom for
the twelve months ended 31st December 1870. Fol. pp. 52. London, 1871.
Accounts relating to Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom for the
nine months ended 30th Sept. 1871. 8. pp. 60. London, December, 1871.
Agricultural Returns of Great Britain for 1870, with abstract tables for the
United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries. 8. pp. 76.
London, 1871.
Agricultural Holdings in Ireland : Returns showing the number and the
tenure by which they are held by the occupiers. Fol. pp. 20. Dublin, 1870.
Agricultural Statistics of Ireland: Tables for 1870. 8. pp. 96. Dublin,
1871.
Agricultural Statistics, Emigration, &c. of Ireland: Tables for 1869. Fol.
pp. 60. Dublin, 1870.
Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom with
Foreign Countries and British Possessions in the year 1870. Imp. 4. pp. 500.
London, 1871.
Army Estimates of Eflfective and Non-Effective Services for 1871-72. Fol.
pp. 193. London, 1871.
Army List, November 1871. 8. pp. 384. London, 1871.
Births, Deaths, and Marriages in England: 32nd Report of Registrar-
General. 8. pp. 384. London, 1871.
Births, Deaths, and Marriages in England : Table for 1870. Fol. pp. 8.
London, 1871.
Births, Deaths, and Marriages in Scotland: 14th Report of Registrar-
General. 8. pp. 268. Edinburgh, 1871.
Births, Deaths, and Marriages in Ireland : 5th Report of Registrar-General.
8. pp. 150. Dublin, 1871.
British Customs Tariff, 1870, and Statistics of the Customs Revenue and
F'oreign Commerce of the United Kingdom, from 1840 to 1869. 8. pp. 8.
London, 1870.
Census of England and "Wales, taken on the 3rd April 1871, Preliminary
Report and Tables. Fol. pp. 107. London, 1871.
Census for Ireland for the year 187 1. Abstract of the Enumerators' Returns.
Fol. pp. 11. Dublin, 1871.
Census for Scotland, 1871. Tables of the Number of the Population. Fol.
pp. 16. Edinburgh, 1871.
Civil Service j&fcimates for the year 1871-72.. ¥o\. tq^. 5>1^. Laxidon.,
1871.
GBBAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 28 1
Colonies : Betum of the Annual Cost of the several Colonies of the British
Empire at the expense of the British Exchequer. Fol. pp. 18. London,
1870.
Customs: 16th Report of the Commissioners of H. M.'s Customs. 8. pp.
142. London, 1871.
Duchy of Cornwall : Accounts of Receipts and Disbursements in the year
1870. Fol. pp. 8. London, 1871.
Duchy of Lancaster: Accounts of Receipts and Disbursements in the year
1870. Fol. pp. 8. London, 1871. •
Ecclesiastical Commission: 23rd Report, with Part I. of Appendix. 8. pp.
112. London, 1871.
Education: Report of Committee of Council on Education for 1870-71. 8.
pp. 828. London, 1871.
Emigration : 31st Report of the Commissioners of Emigration. Fol. pp.
194. London, 1871.
Finance Accounts of the United Eingdom of Great Britain and Ireland for
the financial year ended 31st March 1871. Fol. pp. 92. London, 1871.
Income and Property Tax : Return of the Amount of Property Assessed to
Income and Property Tax under Schedules A, B, and D, in each County of
England and "Wales and Scotland, in each of the years 1864-65 to 1869-70.
Fol. pp. 8. London, 1870.
Inland Revenue: Report of Commissioners on the Duties under their
Management for the years 1866 to 1869, with some Retrospective History and
complete Tables of Accounts of the duties from their first imposition. 2 vols.
Fol. pp. 168 and 219. London, 1870.
Iron-plated Ships and Batteries. Return of ships and batteries building or
ordered to be built. Fol. pp. 4. London, 1870.
Judicial Statistics of England and Wales for 1870. Imp. 4. pp. 226. London,
1871.
Miscellaneous Statistics of the United Kingdom. Part VII. Fol. pp. 371.
London, 1869.
National Education in Ireland : 37th Report of the Commissioners for the
year 1870. Fol. pp. 362. London, 1871.
Navy Estimates for the year 1871-72, with Appendix. Fol. pp. 225. London,
1871.
Navy List, October 1871. 8. pp. 600. London, 1871.
Poor Law, England : 23rd Report of Commissioners. 8. pp 480. London,
1871.
Poor Relief, Scotland : 26th Report of Commissioners. 8. pp. 336. Edin-
burgh, 1871.
Poor Relief, Ireland : 24th Report of Commissioners. 8. pp. 380. Dublin,
1871.
Post Office: 17th Report of the Postmaster-General. 8. pp. 66. London,
1871.
Public Accounts : 3rd Report from the Committee. Fol. pp. 144. London,
1871.
Public Income and Expenditure: Account for year ended 31st March 1871.
Fol. pp. 4. London, 1871.
Public Health : 13th Report of the Commissioners. Fol. pp. 300. London,
1871.
Railways : Returns by the Board of Trade of the Capital, Traffic, Rece\.^t^.»
and Expenditure of the Railway Companies o{ t\ve "Vimte^ "^va^^oou ^^*
pp. 98. London, 1871.
282 THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
Eeformatory and Industrial Schools: 14th Report of Commissioners. 8.
pp. 240. London, 1871.
Statistical Abstract for the United Kingdom in each of the fifteen years
from 1866 to 1870. No. 18. 8. pp. 132. London, 1871.
Statistical Abstract for the several Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom in each year from 1856 to 1869. No. 7. 8. pp. 89. London,
1871.
Statistical Abstract relating to British India from 1861 to 1870. No. 6.
8. pp. 42. London, 1871.
Statistical Tables relating to the Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. Part XIII. 1867. Fol. pp. 616. London, 1869.
Weights and Measures : 6th Report of the Warden for 1870-71. 8. pp. 32.
London, 1871.
Woods, Forests, and Land Revenues : 49th Report of the Commissioners.
Pol. pp. 224. London, 1871.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Baker (Co\, Valentine), Army Reform. 8. London, 1869.
Baxter (Dudley), National Income. 8. London, 1868.
Baxter (Dudley), The Taxation of the United Kingdom. 8. London, 1869.
Broom (H.), CJonstitutional Iaw. 8. London, 1866.
5«rrow5 (Montagu), Constitutional Progress. 8. London, 1869.
Clode (Charles M.), History of the Administration and G-overnment of the
British Army, from the Revolution of 1688. 2 vols. 8. London, 1869-70.
Hcarn (W. E.), The Government of England. 8. London, 1870.
Hunt (Robert), Mineral Statistics of 9ie United Kingdom. 8. London,
1870.
Journal of the Statistical Society of London. Vol. XXXTV. 8. London,
1871.
Lein (Leone), History of British Commerce. 8. London, 1871.
May (Thomas Erskine), Constitutional History of England. 2 vols. 8.
London, 1861-63.
May (Thomas Erskine), Treatise on the Law, Privileges, &c. of Parliament.
8. London, 1844.
PaJgrave (Francis Turner), The House of Commons. 8. London, 1869.
Palgrave (R. H. Inglis), The Local Taxation of Great Britain and Ireland.
8. London, 1871.
Reed (Edward J.), Our Iron-clad Ships. 8. London, 1869.
Scott (Sir S.), The British Army. 2 vols. 8. London, 1868.
Stephens (A. J.), New Commentaries on the Laws of England. 4 vols. 8.
London, 1868.
Todd (Al.), On Parliamentary Grovemment in England. 2 vols. 8. London,
1867-69.
283
GREECE.
(Kingdom of the Hellenes.)
Reigning Sovereign and Family.
Georgios I., King of the Hellenes, bom Dec. 24, 1845, the second son
(Wilhelm) of Prince Christian of Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-
Glucksburg, present King of Denmark ; elected King of the Hellenes
by the National Assembly at Athens, March 18 (30), 1863 ; accepted
the crown, through his father and the King of Denmark, acting
as his guardians, June 4, 1863 ; declared of age by decree of the
National Assembly, June 27, 1863; landed in Greece, Nov. 2, 1863.
Married, October 27, 1867, to
Olga^ Queen of the Hellenes, bom Aug. 22 (Sept. 3), 1851, the
eldest daughter of Grand-duke Constantino of Russia, brother of the
Emperor Alexander II. Issue of the union are two sons and one
daughter, Konstantinos^ bom Aug. 5, 1868, Georgios, born June 24,
1869, and Alexandra, bom Aug. 30, 1870.
By decision of the Greek National Assembly of May 15, 1863, a
civil list of 1,125,000 drachmas, or 40,178Z., was settled on King
Georgios I., to which the Governments of Great Britain, France, and
Eussia added 4,000/. each, making the total income of the sove-
reign of Greece 52,178Z. per annum.
Greece, a province of the Turkish empire since the commence-
ment of the 16th century, gained its independence in the insurrection
of 1821-9, and by the Protocol of London, of Feb. 3, 1830, was
declared a kingdom, under the i)rotection of Great Britain, France,
and Russia. Prince Leopold of Saxe-Coburg having declined the
crown of Greece, it was offered to, and accepted by. Prince Otto of
Bavaria, who ascended the throne Jan. 25, 1833, being under the
age of eighteen. He was expelled the kingdom after a reign of 29
years, in October 1862, which event was followed by the election,
under the directing guidance of the three protecting Powers, of the
present sovereign.
The King, according to Art. 49 of the Constitution of 1864,
attains his majority upon completing his eighteenth year. Before
he ascends the throne, he must take the oath to the constitution in
the presence of the ministers, the sacred synod, the deputievS theiv \sl
the metropolis, and the higher officials of tlae xea^m.. ^VOkvxv \?«^
months at the most, the King must convoke ticve "L^^'^^fevxx^* "\i^^
284 THE statesman's TBAK-BOOK.
successor to the throne is either a minor or absent at the time of the
King's decease, and no Regent has been appointed, the Legislative
Chamber has to assemble of its own accord within ten days after
the occurrence of that event. The constitutional royal authority
in this case has to be exercised by the ministerial council imtil the
choice of a Eegent, or the arrival of the successor to the throne.
The present sovereign is allowed, by special exception, to adhere to
the religion in which he was educated, the Protestant Lutheran
faith, but his heirs and successors must be members of the Greek
Orthodox Church.
Constitntion and Oovemment.
The present Constitution of Greece was elaborated by a Constituent
Assembly, elected in December 1863, and adopted Oct. 29, 1864.
It vests the whole legislative power in a single chamber of repre-
sentatives, called the Boul^, elected by manhood sufirage for the
term of four years. The elections take place by baUot, and each
candidate must be put in nomination by the requisition of at least
one- thirtieth of the voters of an electoral district. The voting takes
place by means of ballot-boxes, into which balls are dropped,
there being one box for each candidate, and every voter being at
liberty to give his vote either for or against each, so that the voter has
as many votes as there are candidates in his district. The Boule
must meet annually for not less than three, nor more than six
months. No sitting is valid imless at least one-half of the members
of the Assembly are present, and no bill can pass into law without
an absolute majority of members. Every measure, before being
adopted, must be discussed and voted, article by article, thrice,
and on three separate days. But the Legislative Assembly has no
power to alter the Constitution itself; particular provisions may
be reviewed after the lapse of ten years, with the exception of
* fundamental principles.' The Chamber of Deputies, unless spe-
cially convoked at an earlier date, for extraordinary occasions, must
meet on the 1st of November (old style) of every year. The number
of members, dependent upon the number of population, was 188 in
the session of 1871-2.
The executive is vested in the King and his responsible Ministers,
the heads of seven departments. They are the Ministry of the In-
terior, the Ministry of Finance, the Ministry of Justice, the Ministr}^
of Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs, the Ministry of War, the
Ministry of Marine, the Ministry of Foreign Aftairs. Since the
accession of the present sovereign, in 1863, ministerial changes have
been very Sequent, occurring, on the average, two or three times
^ ajrear.
GREECE. 285
At the side of the executive Council of Ministers stands, by the
terms of the constitution, a deliberative Council of State. To the
Council of State aU Bills must be refeiTed from the Chamber of
Deputies, and returned with observations or amendments within 1 0
days ; but this term may be prolonged by resolution of the Chamber
to 15 days more. In case the Council of State make no report at
the expiry of the time fixed, the Chamber of Deputies may vote
the law and send it up to the king. The Council of State must
consist of not less than 15 nor more than 25 members. They are
named by the Crown at the recommendation of the ministers, and
hold office for ten years.
Clmrch and Education.
The majority of the inhabitants of the kingdom are adherents of
the Greek Orthodox Church, the only dissenters from it consisting of
about 24,000 Eoman Catholics, dispersed over the seaport towns.
By the terms of the constitution of 1864, the Greek Orthodox Church
is declared the religion of the state, but complete toleration and
liberty of worship is guaranteed to all other sects, of whatever form
of belief Nominally, the Greek clergy owe allegiance to the Patri-
arch of Constantinople, who is elected by the votes of the bishops
and optimates subject to the Sultan, and whose jurisdiction extends
over Thrace and other countries, including Wallachia and Moldavia,
as well as the greater part of Asia Minor. But the jurisdiction of
the Patriarch, existing in theory, has frequently been challenged,
while the real ecclesiastical authority, formerly exercised by him,
was annulled by the resolutions of a National Synod, held at Nauplia,
in 1833, which vested the government of the Orthodox Church, with-
in the limits of the kingdom, in a permanent council, called the
Holy Synod, consisting of the Metropolitan of Athens, and four arch-
bishops and bishops, who must reside at the seat of the executive.
The Orthodox Church has four archbishops and six bishops, on the
continent of Greece ; six archbishops and six bishops in the Pelopon-
nesus; and five archbishops, and as many bishops, besides the
Metropolitan of Corfu, in the Ionian Islands.
The Orthodox Greek Church differs from the Church of Rome as
to the honour given to the later General Councils, the number of
sacraments, the use of both kinds by the laity in thceucharist, the
time of observing Easter, the doctrine of Purgatory, the mode of
making the sign of the Cross, the celibacy of the clergy, and the use
of the Scriptures by the laity. While differing from the Glmxc\v csC
Home on all these points, the Greek Clvurda. 'a^t^^^ V\\)v\ \\. \\^ \iafc
doctrine of Transubstantiation^ in praying to tke N\i^ti ^'vA ^vQJub>
286
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
in the worship of pictures, in priestly absolution, and the efficacy of
the sacraments.
Public schools in Greece are divided into four classes. The
communal schools form the first class, the ancient Greek schools the
second class, the gymnasium the third class, and the university the
fourth class. The educational returns for 1864 give the number of
professors and teachers in the public and private schools at about 500,
with 64,061 pupils, 6,250 of whom were females. There were 42
superintendents, male and female, of schools on the mutual instruc-
tion system, 2,880 pupils, and 300 infent schools, with 10,000 pupils.
There were also eight gymnasia, with 50 masters and 1,124 scholars,
four medical schools, one theological, one military, one agricultural,
and one school of arts. The pupils and masters of these last are
not included in the numbers given above. The State expenditure for
education and religion amoimtedto 1,653,446 drachmas, or59,052Z.,
in 1868, and was set down in the budget estimates of 1870 at
1,534,643 drachmas, or 54,808/.
ReveniLe and Expenditure.
In the last budget estimates laid by the Minister of Finance
before the Boule, the public revenue of Greece for the year 1870
was calculated at 34,103,000 drachmas, or 1,217,964Z., and the ex-
penditure at 34,088,197 drachmas, or 1,217,435/., leaving a surplus
of 14,803 drachmas, or 529/. The budget estimates for 1869,
in which the revenue was calculated at 37,620,200 drachmas, or
1,343,578/., exhibited a surplus very much greater than that for
1870, but which was admitted subsequently to have turned into
a deficit of great but imdeclared amount. The different branches
of revenue and expenditure of the kingdom, according to the
official budget estimates, were as follows in each of the years 1869
and 1870 :—
Branches of revenne
1869
1870
Direct ta,xes
Indirect tAxes
Posts, telegraphs, and mint
Produce of national property »
Sale of national property .
Miscellaneous receipts . ,
Ecclesiastical receipts
Arrears
drachmafi
11,635,000
14,500,000
3,431,000
3,017,000
1,320,000
680,000
267,000
1,050,000
drachmas
12,555,000
14,000,000
879,000
3,238,000
1,440,000
664,000
277,000
1,050,000
Total revenue
37,620,000
£1,S4^,51%
34,103,000
\
GBEECE.
287
Branches of ezpenditore
1869
1870
Interest on foreign debt
Interest on internal debt
Pensions
Department of finance
Dep. of foreign affairs
Dep. of justice ....
Dep. of interior ....
Dep. of worship and education .
Dep. of war ....
Dep. of marine ....
Ci^ list and salaries of deputies
Costs of general administration .
Miscellaneous expenditure .
Total expenditure
drachmas
1,300,000
3,613,070
2,712,460
1,070,870
779,781
2,379,880
3,097,093
1,496,290
8,077,145
1,806,541
1,507,000
2,162,124
4,603,000
drachmas
1,300,000
5,309,870
2,698,680
1,069,690
824,037
2,480,680
3,510,237
1,534,643
8,082,938
2,075,600
1,524,198
2,034,624
1,643,000
34,605,254
£1,235,901
34,088,197
£1,217,435
The actual expenditure of the kingdom for many years is believed
to have been much larger than that shown in the budget estimates ;
but no official returns giving the real income and expenses of the
government have been published since the year 1859. To the budget
of Greece there was added, for the first time, that of the Ionian
Islands, in 18G5. According to the Government estimates, the
islands were to contribute 3,648,911 drachmas, or 130,318/., to the
revenue of the kingdom, with an expenditure, however, of nearly
twice the amount. But these estimates were avowedly conjectural ;
and in the absence of any returns regarding the actusJ revenue and
expenditure, there is no basis for judging whether the Ionian Islands
will offer in the future a source of additional revenue or of increased
expenditure to Greece.
Since the establishment of Greece as an independent kingdom,
there have been few financial terms without a deficit. An
official report by the British Secretary of Legation, dated March
1869, remarks thereupon : — *At first sight it seems difficult to
imderstand how the Greek Government, with an ordinary revenue of
some 30,000,000 drachmas, or 1,171,428/., can carry on its admin-
istration at all in the face of comparatively enormous deficits and
so infinitesimal a credit ; but for the last six years, besides frequent
loans, there have been issued Treasury bonds to the amount of
6,000,000 drachmas, and by their circulation and by keeping for
months in arrear the salaries of the civil employes, from the King
downwards, and by a similar postponement of i^aiyis\^\i\.'s» ^i xi^"!?);:^
every kind, excepting the pay of the soldiexa aiiA. aalAot^, 'sa^.^^'ass^'c
288 THE statesman's year-booic.
Governments have contrived to tide over difficulties from year to
year.' Another report, by Mr. R. Gr. Watson, British Secretary of
Legation, dated July 31, 1870, summarises the financial condition
of Greece : — * It is difficult to avoid coming to the conclusion that,
unless the expenditure of the country be speedily and materially
reduced, it must, ere long, culminate in bankruptcy.'
The iunded debt of Greece amounted, in July 1870, to
337,000,000 drachmas, or rather more than twelve millions sterling,
including a loan of one million sterling, raised in England in 1867.
The latter loan, issued at 80, and bearing 8 per cent, interest,
was raised on the security of the customs of Athens, the Piraeus,
and Patras. Exclusive of this loan, the principal portion of
the foreign debt of Greece consists of a five per cent, loan taken
in 1824 by Messrs. Andrew Loughnan and Co. at 59, and of
another of 2,000,000Z. taken in the following year by Messrs. J.
and S. Eicardo and Co. at 56^. On the former the dividends
have been whoUy impaid since July 1826, and on the latter since
January 1827, a period of about thirty-three years. The loan
guaranteed by England, France, and Eussia upon the elevation of
Prince Otto of Bavaria to the throne was for 2,343,750/., and was con-
ducted by Messrs. Eothschild. Upon this the dividends have been re-
gularly paid, but only fi:om reserved iunds of the loan itself in the first
instance, and since then chiefly from the treasuries of the guaranteeing
Powers, who are now, therefore, in each case heavy claimants upon
the Greek Government. The guarantee is not by the Powers jointly,
but is distinct in each case for a third of the loan. A parliamentary
return issued in February 1867 shows that between 1843 and 1866
inclusive the British Government has advanced to Greece in annual
payments a sum of 1,060,385/., of which the Greek Government
repaid only 58,750/. By the terms of a convention signed in 1866,
it is arranged that the Government of Greece, instead of iulfiUing
its original engagement to provide half-yearly for the interest and
sinking fund of the above loan, should pay to the three guaranteeing
Powers not less than 36,000/. a year — British portion 12,000/. ; and
by the Act 27 and 28 Vict. c. 40, passed in 1864, a sum of 4,000/.
sterling a year, out of the amount thus repayable in respect of the
British portion, was relinquished in favour of the present King of
the Hellenes, during his reign.
Besides its funded debt, Greece has a floating debt, which, accord-
ing to semi-official returns, amounted to 40,000,000 drachmas on the
1st of January 1870. But according to other statements, from Greek
sources, the floating debt, at the same period, was above 166 millions
of drachmas, or near six millions sterling. A royal ordinance,
dated January 17, 1869, authorised the Miaiater of Finance to issue
15,000,000 drachmas of notes with coxa^^ulaoiy Ci\ic\x\a.\A.oTi.
GREECE. 289
Army and Navy.
The army of the kingdom is formed by conscription, with the
general privilege to procure substitutes, which is made use of to a
very large extent. A considerable number of the men actually under
arms are veteran soldiers, including many Albanians, aod a few Ger-
mans and other foreigners.
The strength of the army is supposed to be 11,000 men, includ-
ing 799 commissioned officers, with 862 horses. The actual number
of soldiers imder arms, in the year 1868, the last period reported
on, was officially stated as follows : —
10 battalions of infantry with 280 officers and 6,980 men
4 squadrons of cavalry „ 23 „ 381
6 companies of artillery „
1 company of sappers and miners
1 „ „ artilleiy workmen
Staff .....
26
466 „
4
92 „
4
127 „
43
31 »
Total . . .380 officers and 8,077 men
The cost of the army in the year 1870 was given in the budget
estimates at 8,082,938 drachmas, or 288,676Z., diowing an increase
of 5,793 drachmas, or 207/. over the previous year.
The navy consisted, at the commencement of 1870, of a frigate of
.50 guns, two corvettes of 26 and 22 guns ; one paddle-steamer of
110 horse-power, with 6 guns; five screw-steamers of 36 horse-
power each, with altogether 10 guns; and twenty-three smaller
vessels and gimboats. The cost of the navy in the year 1870 was
given in the budget estimates at 2,075,600 drachmas, or 74,128Z.,
showing an increase of 269,059 drachmas, or 9,609Z. over the pre-
vious year. The navy is manned by conscription from the inhabi-
tants of the sea-coast ; but volunteering is greatly encouraged by the
Gk)vernment.
Population,
Greece, according to the census of 1871, had a total population of
1,457,894 — of whom 754,176 were males and 703,718 females — living
on an area of 19,941 English square miles. The kingdom is divided
into 13 Nomos or Nomarchies, and subdivided into 59 Eparchies.
By the return of the census of 1871 the population of each of the 13.
Nomarchies was as follows ; —
290
THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
Monarchies
NoBTHEBN Greece : —
Attica and B<Botia
Phocis and Phthiotis
Acamia and ^tolia
Peloponnesus : —
Argolis and Corinth
Achaia and Elis .
Arcadia
Messenia
Laconia
Islands : —
EulxBa and Sporades
Cjclades
Corfu .
Zante .
Cephalonia .
Chief Towns
Athens
Lamia (Zeitoun)
Missolonghi
Nauplia
Patras
Tripolitza
Calamata
Sparta
Chalcis
Hermonpolis (Syra)
Corfu
jZante
Argostoli
Population, 1871
136,e04
108,421
121,693
127,820
149,561
131,740
130,417
105,851
82,541
123,299
96,940
44,557
77,382
Total
Soldiers and Seamen
1,437,026
20,868
Grand Total .
1,457,894
The census of 1871 gives an average density of population of
73 per square mile, being less than that of European Turkey.
Previous to the year 1864, there were only 58 inhabitants to the
square mile, but the annexation of the Ionian Islands, with a dense
population — 226 per square mile — served to raise the figure, con-
tributing far more to the population than to the area of the kingdom.
The census of 1871, as well as the previous one of 1861, exhi-
bited the existence of a considerably larger male than female
population, the former outnumbering the latter by 54,035 in-
dividuals in 1861, and by 50,468 in 1871.
About one-half of the total population of Greece is agricultural,
living dispersed in villages. The principal towns are Athens, with
a population of 46,000, or 52,000 including the Piraeus ; Syra, with
25,000 ; and Patras with 25,000.
At the liberation of the country, there were only nine towns
which had partly escaped the total devastation of the rest ; the
principal of them being Lamia, Vonitza, Nauplia, and Chalcis. All
the other towns and villages were in ruins, so that the first neces-
sity of the inhabitants of the new State was to get housed. Since
that time ten new cities have been founded, and twentv-three old
towns, including Athens, Thebes, and Ar^o^ \i^N^ \i^eiL rebuilt,
beaidea many villt^eB.
GREECE. 291
l%e nationality of tbe inhabitants of the kingdom is Tery mixed.
The Albanian race occupies a considerable portion of the soil of
ancient Greece, both within, as well as without, the frontiers of the
new kingdom. With the exception of the two towns of Athens
and Megara, it monopolises the whole of Attica and Meseenia, and is
in possession of the greater part of Bceotia, and a small part of
Laconia. The sonth of Enbcea, the north of Achaia, part of £li<(.
and the whole of Salamis, are also peopled by Albanians. In the
Peloponnesos the Albanian element occupies ^e whole of Corinth
and Aigolis, the north of Arcadia, the east of Achaia ; and stretchinir
into Laconia, down the slopes of Taygetus towards the plain of
Helos, it crosses the Eurotas, and holds possession of a large district
round Monemvasia. However, in the kingdom its numerical
strength, amounting to about 250,000 souls, is less notable than its
social and industrial activity. The Albanian race furnishes to the
Greek soil the greatest number of cultivators, and to the maritime
population of Greece its most enterprising element.
Only one-seventh of the area of Greece is under cultivation ; the
rest, diough in greater part good for agricultural purposes, lies
waste. The whole superficies of Greece has been estimated at
45,699,248 stremmas, or about 15 millions of acres. Of the.-^.'
45,699,248 stremmas, which comprise in extent the w^hole soil of
the kiu^om, with the exception of the Ionian Islands, 11,748,000
stremmas are said to be unfit fi>r cultivation ; 18,599,240 stremmas
consiBt of rock and mountain ; 5,419,660 stremmas consist of forest ;
833,448 of marsh ; and 1,653,000 of rivers, roads, cities, and vil-
lages. In all, therefore, there are 38,253,000 stremmas of un-
cultivated land, leaving 7,435,900 stremmas of land in cultivation.
The ground is chiefly in the hands of a few proprietors; but
many of the peasants hold small patches of land of their own.
Others cultivate &rms on the metayer system, the owner of the
land providing the fiu-m-house, agricultural implements, and need ;
the produce, after deducting the seed, is divided in certain propor-
tions between the cultivator and the owner of the land. A great part
of the ground is national property, and the cultivator of it pays u* the
Government as rent 15 per cent, of the produce. By Article 101
of the Constitution of 1864, provision is made for the disposal and
distribution of the national kmds.
Trade and Indnstry.
The commerce of Greece averages four and a haK in\!i^Qt& 9^*-t\\w^
per annnm^ the imports amounting to about two ixn^oi^ '^AA <tvv;
exports to twomilUoDB and a half. Nearly one-Yia\i o^ x!iae\m:V^T\sk <:*ivct^-
v2
292
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
from, and three-fifths, in value, of the exports go to the United
Kingdom. The principal other countries with which commercial
intercourse is carried on are, in order of importance, France, Turkey,
Austria, Italy, and Russia. But the value of the imports aod exports
interchanged with these States is comparatively unimportant.
The commercial intercourse of Greece with the United Kingdom
is exhibited in the subjoined tabular statement, showing the value of
the total exports from Greece to Great Britain and Ireland, and of
the imports of British and Irish produce and manufactures into
^Jjrpece, m the five years 1866 to 1870 : —
Years
Exports from Greece
Imports of British Home
to Great Britain
Produce into Greece
£
£
1S66
879,598
851,873
1867
, 1,246,683
949,124
1368
1,147,581
976,867
1869
1,526,069
974.679
1870
1,279,325
942,618
The staple article of exports from Greece to Great Britain is
currants, the value of which, in the year 1870, amounted to
1)13,899/., of which 187,186/. was from the Ionian Islands, and
726,713/. from the rest of the kingdom. At the head of the other
articles stands lead,, shipped to the value of 168,412/. in 1870, and
olive oil, of the value of 102,516/. ; the latter exported solely from
the Ionian Islands. Of the imports from the United Kingdom into
Greece, full one-half are manufactured cotton goods. The Ionian
Islands took cotton manufactures of the value of 314,643/., and the
rest of Greece of the value of 359,338/. in the year 1870.
Greece is mainly an agricidtural country, and the existing manu-
factures are few and unimportant. Com is not produced, however,
in sufficient quantities to serve for the subsistence of the inhabitants,
and a certain amount has to be imported every year, chiefly from
Southern Russia. The most favoured and best-cultivated of crops
is that of the currant, or the * papolina.' Immense districts are
planted with currants in various parts of the kingdom, particularly
along the shores of the Gulf of Corinth, between the towns of Corinth
and Patras, and on the islands of Zante and Cephalonia. Almost all
trade is carried on by sea, and there is very little inland traffic, owing
U> want of roads. In 1868 the first railway, a line of six miles con-
necting Athens with the port of Pir»u8,"waa o^xi^^ Vn \.\v^ km^dom.
The merchant navy of Greece munbete^ ^^I'i.Y N«ea^^ Q>i %sx
GREECE.
293
aggregate burthen of 290,000 tons, at the end of 1868, and was
manned by 25,000 sailors. A large portion of the carrying trade of
the Black Sea and the eastern parts of the Mediterranean is carried
on Tinder the Greek flag.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Greece, and their English
equivalents, are : —
Money.
Tl.eJ>rac^rna, of 100 lepta . = | ^YsrSlllfZJinf f "
Weights akd Measubes.
The Oke
Cantar .
Livre
Baril (wine)
KUo
Pike .
Streimna
= 2-80 lbs. avoirdupois
= 123-20 „
105 „
= 16*33 Imperial gallons.
=» 0*1 14 Imperial quarter.
=s f of an English yard.
acre.
))
>>
Statistical and other Books of Eeference concerning Greece.
1. Officiaii Publications.
Report by Mr. EUis, Secretary of Legation, on the Finances, Trade, and
Industry of Greece, dated Jan. 8, 1867; in 'Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries
of Embassy and Legation.* No. II. 1867. London, 1867.
Report by Mr. Farquhar, Secretary of Legation, on the Financial Situation
and State of Agriculture of Grreece, dated Nov. 28, 1864 ; in * Reports of H. M.'s
Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.* No. X. London, 1865.
Report by Mr. Lytton, Secretary of Legation, on the Government, Educa-
tional Progress, Trade, and Industry of Greece; dated Jan. 20, 1865; in
* Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. X. London,
1865.
Report by Mr. Edward Herbert, Secretary of Legation, on the Greek Budgets
for 1868 and 1869, dated Athens, March 20, 1869; in 'Reports of H. M.'s
Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. III. 1869. 8. London, 1869.
Report by Mr. R. G-. Watson, Secretary of Legation, on the Financial Position
and the Public Debt of Greece, dated Athens, July 31, 1870; in 'Reports of
H.M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. I. 1871. 8. London,
1871.
Reports of Messrs. Gould, Finlay, Merlin, Ongley, Sebright, and Saunders,
dated October — November, 1869, on Population, Agriculture, and Tenure of
Land in Greece, inclusive of the Ionian Islands ; in 'Reports from Her Majesty's
Representatives respecting the Tenure of Land in the various countries of
Europe.' Part I. Fol. London, 1870.
Statistical Tables reJating to Foreign Countriea. "PaT\,^XH. "^Oi. \i5.xv^<^xs>^
J8Z0,
294 THE statesman's teae-book.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Baird (H. M.) Modem Greece. 8. New York, 1860.
BikSlas (Demetrius) Statistics of the Kingdom of Greece. In * Journal of
the Statistical Society of London.' Vol. XXI. 8. London, 1868.
Carnarvon (Earl of) Reminiscences of Athens and the Morea. 8. London,
1870.
Cusani (F.) Memorie storico-statistique sulla Dalmazia, sulle isole lonie e
sulla Grecia. 2 vols. 8. Milano, 1862.
JDora (Tlstria (Mme.) Excursions en Eoum^lie et en Mor^e. 2 vols. 8.
Paris, 1865.
Kirkwall (Viscount) Four Years in the Ionian Islands : their Political and
Social Condition, with a History of the British Protectorate. 2 vols. 8.
London, 1864.
KotUouriotes (A. J.). Greece : by a native of Athens. 8. London, 1863.
Lacroix (E.) Isles de la Gr^ce. 8. Paris, 1861.
Leconte (C.) Etude ^conomique de la Gr^ce. 8. Paris, 1849.
Maurer (G. L. von) Das Griechische Volk in offentlicher und privatrecht-
licher Beziehung. 3 vols. 8. Heidelberg, 1835.
Boss (L.) Erinnerungen und Mittheilungen aus Griechenland. Mit Vor-
wort von Jahn. 8. Berlin, 1864.
Schmidt (Dr. Julius) Beitrage zur physicalischen Geographie von Griechen-
land. 3 vols. 8. Leipzig, 1864-70.
Strickland (Edw.) Greece, its Condition and Resources. London, 1863.
Watson (R. G.) Handbook for Greece and the Ionian Islands. (Murray's.)
New Edition. 8. London, 1871.
Wyse (Sir Thomas) Impressions of Greece. 8. London, 1871.
295
ITALY.
(Regno d' Italia.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Vittorio Emanuele II., King of Italy, born March 14, 1820, the
eldest son of King Carlo Alberto of Sardinia and Archduchess
Theresia of Austria. Succeeded to the throne of Sardinia on the
abdication of his father, March 23, 1849 ; proclaimed King of Italy,
by vote of the Italian Parliament, March 17, 1861. Married, April 12,
1842, to Archduchess Adelaide of Austria; Avidower, Jan. 20, 1855.
Children of the King: — 1. Princess Clotilde, born March 2,
1843; married, January 30, 1859, to Prince Napoleon Jerome
Bonaparte, born September 9, 1822 ; offspring of the union are
Napoleon Jerome, born July 18, 1862, Louis Jerome, bom July 16,
1864, and Marie, born December 20, 1866. 2. Prince Umherto^
heir-apparent and Prince of Piedmont, born March 14, 1844;
major-general in the Italian array; married, April 22, 1868, to
his cousin. Princess Margarita of Genoa; offspring of the union
is a son, Vittorio Emanuele, born Nov. 11, 1869. 3. King Amadeo^
formerly Duke of Aosta, born May 30, 1845 ; elected King of
Spain by the Cortes Constituyentes Nov. 16, 1870 (see Spain^
* Reigning Sovereign and Family'). 4. Princess Pia, born Oct. 16,
1847; married, Oct. 6, 1862, to King Luis I. of Portugal.
Sister-in-law of the King, — Vrmcess Elisabetta, bom Feb. 4, 1830,
the daughter of King Johann of Saxony; married, April 22, 1850,
to Prince Ferdinando of Piedmont, Duke of Genoa, second son of
King Carlo Alberto of Sardinia ; widow, Feb. 10, 1855 ; re-married,
in 1856, to the Marquis of Eapallo. Issue of the first union are : —
1. Princess Margarita, born Nov. 20, 1851 ; married, April 22,
1868, to Prince Umberto, heir-apparent of the crown. 2. Prince
Tommaso, Duke of Genoa, born Feb. 6, 1854.
Other Relatives of the King. — 1. Princess Teresa, bom Sept. 19,
1803, the daughter of King Vittorio Emanuele I. of Sardinia ; married,
Aug. 15, 1820, to Carlo II., Duke of Parma, who abdicated April
19, 1848. 2. Princess Anna, twin-sister of the preceding, bom
Sept. 19, 1803 ; married, Feb. 27, 1831, to Emperor Ferdinand L of
Austria, who abdicated Dec. 2, 1848. 3. Princess Maria, bom
Sept. 29,1814, the daughter of Prince Giuseppe of Savoy-Carignano ;
married, June 16, 1837, to Prince Leopold of Naples, Count of
S}Tacuse; widow, Dec. 4, 1860. 4. Prince Eugemo,\ycc>\Jcvfex <:/l"^%
preceding, horn April 14, 1816 ; admixal m t\\^l\aXva?a. t^^ «
296 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
The origin of the House of Savoy is not historically established ;
but most genealogists trace it to a German Count Berthold, who,
in the eleventh century, established himself on the western slope of
the Alps, between Mont Blanc and Lake Leman. In 1111 his
descendants were enrolled among the Counts of the Holy Roman Em-
pire. Count Amadeus, in 1383, founded a law of primogeniture which
greatly strengthened the family, leading to the immediate acquisi-
tion of the territory of Nice. In 1416, the Counts of Savoy adopted
the title of Duke; and. in 1418, they acquired the principality of
Piedmont. Taking part in the great wars between France and the
Holy Roman Empire, now on the one side, and then on the other,
as policy dictated, the Princes of Savoy increased their possessions
in all directions, but chiefly towards the south ; and at the Peace of
.Utrecht, in 1713, they obtained the island of Sicily, with the title
of King. Sicily had to be exchanged, in 1720, for the isle of Sar-
dinia, to which henceforth the royal dignity remained attached.
Genoa and the surrounding territory were added to the Sardinian
Crown at the peace of 1815. The direct male line of the House of
Savoy died out with King Carlo Felix, in 1831, and the exist-
ing Salic law prohibiting the accession of females, the crown fell
to Prince Carlo Alberto, of the House of Savoy -Carignano, a
branch foimded by Tommaso Francesco, bom in 1596, younger
son of Duke Carlo Emanuele I. of Savoy. King Carlo Alberto,
the first of the house of Savoy-Carignano, abdicated the throne,
March 23, 1849, in favour of his son, the present king. By the
Treaty of Villafi-anca, July 11, 1859, and the Peace of Zurich, Nov.
10, 1859, King Vittorio Emanuele II. obtained western Lombardy,
part of the Papal States, and the Duchies of Parma and Modena,
while the remaining districts of Lombardy with Venetia were added
to his dominions by the Peace of Prague, of Aug. 23, 1866. Finally,
the Papal States, having been taken possession of by an Italian
army, after the retreat of the French garrison, were annexed to the
kingdom by royal decree of Oct. 9, 1870.
The * Dotazione deUa Corona,' or civil list of the King, has been
settled at 16,250,000 lire, or 650,000Z. The heir-apparent has
an annual allowance of 1,200,000 lire, or 48,000Z., granted to him
at the time of his marriage, in April 1S66. The cousin of the
King, Prince Alberto Vittorio, Duke of Genoa, has an * Appannaggio,'
or State allowance, of 300.000 lire, or 12,000Z. ; and Prince Eugenio
of Savoy-Carignano, an allowance of 200,000 lire, or 8,000/. To
the Utter sum are added 100,000 lire, or 4,000Z., as * Spese di
rappresentanza.' Extraordinary expenses of the Court, such as
the journeys of the King into the difierent provinces of Italy,
arc paid out of the public exchequer, the same as the cost of
huiJding and repairing the royal reaidencey.. TVi^ Y-ai^^ ^YVNiaXs.
domains of the reigning family weie given u^ to liJl^i^ ^XaXfc m V^^fe,
ITALT. 297
Constitution and Government.
The present constitution of Italy is an expansion of the * Statute
fondamentale del Regno,' granted on March 4, 1848, by King
Charles Albert to his Sardinian subjects. According to this charter,
the executive power of the State belongs exclusively to the sove-
reign, and is exercised by him through responsible ministers ; while
the legislative authority rests conjointly in the King and Parliament,
the latter consisting of two Chambers, an upper one, the Senate, and
a lower one, called the * Camera de' Deputati/ The Senate is com-
posed of the princes of the royal house who are of age, and of an
unlimited number of members, above forty years old, who are
nominated by the King for life ; a condition of the nomination being
that the person should either fill a high office, or have acquired
fame in science, literature, or any other pursuit tending to the benefit
of the nation, or, finally, should pay taxes to the annual amount of
8,000 lire, or 120L The number of senators, in the session of 1869,
was 283. The deputies of the lower house are elected by a majority
of all citizens who are twenty-five years of age, and pay taxes to
the amount of 40 lire, or 11, 12s. For this purpose the whole of the
population is divided into electoral colleges, or districts. No deputy
can be returned to Parliament imless at least one-third" of the
inscribed electors appear at the poll. A deputy must be thirty
years old, and have the requisites demanded by the electoral law,
among them a slight property qualification. Incapable of being
elected are all salaried government officials below a certain rank, as
well as all persons ordained for the priesthood and filling clerical
charges, or receiving pay jfrom the state. Officers in the army and
navy, ministers, under-secretaries of state, and various other classes
of functionaries high in office, may be elected, but their number
must never be above one-fifth that of the total number of members
of the chamber of deputies. Neither senators nor deputies receive
any salary or other indemnity.
The duration of Parliaments is five years ; but the King
has the power to dissolve the lower house at any time, being
boimd only to order new elections, and convoke a new meeting
within four months. It is incumbent upon the executive to call the
Parliament together annually. Each of the Chambers has the right
of introducing new bills, the same as the Government ; but all money
bills must originate in the House of Deputies. The ministers have
the right to attend the debates of both the upper and the lower
house ; but they have no vote unless they are members. The sittings
of both Chambers are public; and no aiUmg \a n^Xv^ \3cc\'ees»» «x:i.
absolute majority of the members are present. TVv^ Q»^\svix^ ^^
Deputati, in the sessiou of 1870, numbered 495 m«a^^x«»»\ieai%'^^
298 THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
prescribed rate of one deputy to 40,000 souls. By royal decree
of October 19, 1870, the Italian constitution was introduced into
the newly annexed states of the sovereign Pontiff, and the proportion
of deputies to be returned by the same fixed at 14, thus raising to
507 the total number of members of the Chamber of Deputies of
the Kingdom.
The executive power is exercised, imder the king, by a ministry
divided into the following nine departments :—
1. The Ministry of the Interior. — ^Dr. Federico J. Lanza, bom
1814 ; studied medicine ; Minister of Finance, 1859-60 ; Minister of
the Interior from September 1864 to January 1866 ; appointed
again Minister of the Literior, December 14, 1869.
2. The Ministry of Public Instruction. — Carlo Correnti, ap-
pointed December 14, 1869.
3. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs. — Commendatore Visconti-
Venosta, bom 1828; Minister of Foreign Affairs, 1866-67; ap-
pointed again December 14, 1869.
4. The Ministry of Public Works. — Giuseppe Devencemiy ap-
pointed September 6, 1871.
5. The Ministry of War. — JjieutenBJit-GeneTBl Bicotti—Magnanty
appointed September 8, 1870.
6. The Ministry of Marine. — ^Admiral Bihoty, appointed Septem-
ber 6, 1871.
7. The Ministry of Commerce and Agriculture. — ^Ed. Castagnola,
appointed October 28, 1867.
8. The Ministry of Finance. — Quintino Sella, bom 1815;
Minister of Finance from September 1864 to January 1866 ; ap-
pointed again December 14, 1869.
9. The Ministry of Justice and Ecclesiastical Affairs. — Giacomo
De Falco, appointed February 24, 1871.
In each of the 73 provinces into which the kingdom of Italy
is divided — 59 previous to the annexation of the Lombard©- Venetian
territories, ceded by Austria under the terms of the Treaty of
Vienna, of Oct. 12, 1866, and 68 previous to the occupation of the
Pontifical territory, annexed by royal decree of Oct. 9, 1870 — ^the
executive power of the Government is intrusted to a prefect
appointed by the ministry.
Church of Eome.
The * Statuto fondamentale del Regno ' enacts, in its first article,
that * the Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman religion is the sole religion
of the State.* By the terms of the royal decree of Oct. 9, 1870,
which declared that * Rome and the "Romaxi ^Tccr^m^^^ ^-siW ^"ix-
ITALY. 299
6titute an integral part of the Kingdom of Italy,* the Pontiff was
constituted supreme head of the Church, preserving his former
dignities as a reigning prince, and all other prerogatives of absolute
and independent sovereignty.
Sovereign-Pontiff. — ^Pio IX., bom at Sinigaglia, May 13, 1792,
the son of Count Mastai Ferretti. Appointed bishop, in petto,
December 23, 1837 ; Archbishop of Imola, December 14, 1838 ;
created cardinal, December 24, 1839 ; elected Sovereign-Pontiff, as
successor of Gregorio XVI., June 1 6, 1846 ; crowned June 21, 1846.
The Pontiff was originally elected by the priests and people of the
diocese of Rome; but subsequently by the cardinals. In the eleventh
century Nicola II. conferred on the cardinals the right of directing
the election, and, in accordance with his statutes, the cardinals, who
had figured as a body since the eighth century, were boimd to demand
of the Eoman people and the Roman clergy the ratification of their
choice. To legalise the election it was indispensable that the same
name should obtain two-thirds at least of the votes of the Conclave,
together with the suffrages of the people and the clergy of Rome.
This mode of proceeding, however, was found to give rise to dissen-
sions, and the consequence was that both the clergy and the people
were excluded fi'om all participation in the election. This reform '
took place in 1227, on the accession of Gregorio IX.
The election of a Pontiff is by scrutiny/ or ballot. Each cardinal
writes his own name with that of the candidate he proposes on a
ticket. These tickets are deposited in the consecrated chalice which
stands on the altar of the chapel where they sit; and each one
approaching and leaving the altar kneels and repeats a prayer. After
a pause the tickets are taken jfrom the sacred cup by ofiScers named
ad hoc fi*om their own body; the tickets are compared with the
number of cardinals present, and when it is found that any one of
them has two-thirds of the votes in his favour he is declared elected.
If no one can show the requisite number of votes another proceeding
is gone through. This proceeding is the election by access — so
called because any cardinal has the right to accede to the vote of
another by altering his ticket according to a prescribed form. The
moment the election is declared the tickets are burnt. The present
Pontiff Pio IX. was elected by unanimity. He is the 257th Pope.
The rise of the Pontificate of Rome, as a tempoiai power, dates from
the year 755, when Pepin, king of the Franks, granted to Pope Stefano
III. the exarchate of Ravenna, to which Charlemagne added the pro-
vinces of Perugia and Spoleto. Kaiser Heinrich III., in 1 053, increased
these possessions of the head of the Church by the city of Benevento^
with the surrounding territory ; and not long after, in W^*^, \5si'^^^^x-
cbioness Matilda of Tuscany bequeathed to liicie l^oV^ '^^^ ^^ ^'^^'
300
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
vinces known as the * Patrimony of St. Peter.' In 1297, Forli and
the rest of the Homagna, and, in 1364, Bologna, became portions of
the Papal dominions ; and, towards the end of the fourteenth century,
the Pontiff acquired full jurisdiction over Rome and Sabina.
From the accession of Stefano III., first temporal sovereign, and 95th
in the ofiicial list of Pontiffs, to Pio IX., last temporal sovereign,
and 257th in the list, there were 163 Popes, as follows : —
No. in
the list
Name of Pontiff
Nationality
Year of
Election
No. in
the list
Name of Pontiff
NationaUty
Year of
Election
95
Stefano 111.
Italian
752
137
Donato 11.
Italian
974
96
Paolo I.
}}
757
138
Benedetto VII.
)y
976
97
Stefano IV.
)}
768
139
Giovanni XIV.
|>
983
98
Adriano I.
»
772
140
Giovanni XV.
)l
995
99
Leo TTT.
>}
795
141
Gregorio V.
German
996
100
Stefano V.
n
816
142
Silvestro 11.
French
999
101
Pasqnale
»
817
143
Giovanni XVi.
Italian
1003
102
Eugenio IT.
i>
824
144
Giovanni XVII.
)>
1003
103
Valentino
»»
827
145
Sergius IV.
1)
1Q09
104
Gregorio IV.
))
827
146
Benedetto VITT.
))
1012
105
Sergius 11.
»
844
147
Giovanni XVni.
))
1024
106
Leo IV.
})
847
148
Benedetto IX.
})
1033
107
Benedetto ITT.
)>
856
149
Gregorio VI.
>»
1044
• 108
Nicola I.
»
858
150
Clemente II.
German
1046
109
Adriano II.
))
867
151
Damaso II.
it
1048
110
Giovanni VIII.
)}
872
152
Leo VTTT.
))
1049
111
Martino I.
>)
882
153
Vittore II.
)}
1055
112
Adriano III.
)}
884
154
Stefano X.
))
1056
113
Stefano VI.
»
885
155
Nicola TT.
French
1058
114
ForuiosTis
>>
891
156
Alessandro II.
ItaHan
1061
115
Stefano VIL
f)
896
157
Gregorio VII.
»
1073
116
Komano
}}
897
158
Vittore TTT.
))
1086
117
Teodoro II.
a
897
159
Urbano TT.
French
1088
118
Giovanni IX.
»>
898
160
Pasquale II.
Italian
1099
119
Benedetto IV.
))
900
161
Gelasins II.
)t
1118
120
LeoV.
»
903
162
Callisto II.
French
1119
121
Cristofo
iy
903
163
Onorato 11.
Italian
1124
122
Sergius III.
)i
904
104
Innocente II.
}}
1130
123
Anastasio III.
»
911
165
Celestino 11.
))
1143
124
Lando
»
913
166
Lucio II.
))
1144
125
Giovanni X.
>>
913
167
Eugenio III.
))
1145
126
LeoVL
*)
928
168
Anastasio IV.
)f
1153
127
Stefano VIII.
>>
928
169
Adriano IV.
English
1154
128
Giovanni XL
;i
931
170
Alessandro III.
Italian
1159
129
Leo VII.
>;
936
171
Lucio III.
))
1181
130
Stefano IX.
German
939
172
Urbano III.
))
1185
131
Martino 11.
Italian
943
173
Gregorio VIII.
))
1187
132
Agapito 11.
>»
946
174
Clemente III.
»)
1187
133
Giovanni XII.
f»
956
175 Celestino III.
f)
1191
/ 134 I Benedetto Y.
>>
964
176 1 Innocente III.
i>
1198
135 Giovanm XUI.l
965
177 \ OnoxaX-o m.
\ "„
\ 1216
136 11
Benedetto ML \
)>
1 972
IW
\ GrTegoTVo \X.
ITALY.
301
No. in
the list
Name of Pontiff
Nationality
Year of
Election
No. in
the list
219
Name of Pontiff
Nationality
Year of
Election
179
Celestino IV.
Italian
1241
Leo X.
Italian
1513
180
Innocente iV.
})
1243
220
Adriano VI.
Dutch
1522
181
Alessandro IV.
»>
1254
221
Clemente Vil.
Italian
1523
182
Urbano 17.^
French
1261
222
Paolo III.
))
1534
183
Clemente IV.
»»
1265
223
Giulio ITT.
))
1550
184
Gregorio X.
Italian
1271
224
Marcello IT.
tt
1555
185
Innocente V.
French
1276
225
Paolo IV.
ji
1555
186
Adriano V.
Italian
1276
226
Pio IV.
))
1559
187
Giovanni XIX.
Prtguese
1276
227
PioV.
))
1566
188
Nicola in.
Italian
1277
228
Gregorio XIII.
tt
1572
189
Martino IV.
n
1281
229
Sisto V.
jt
1585
190
Onorato IV.
ft
1285
230
Urbano VTT.
ti
1590
191
Nicola IV.
It
1292
231
Gregorio XIV.
It
1590
192
Celestino V.
yj
1294
232
Innocente IX.
)}
1591
193
Bonifacio VTTT.
If
1294
233
Clemente VIII.
})
1592
194
Benedetto X.
H
1303
234
Leo XI.
))
1605
195
Clemente V.
French
1305
235
Paolo V.
>}
1605
196
Giovanni XX.
))
1316
236
Gregorio XV.
n
1621
197
Benedetto XI.
))
1334
237
Urbano VITT.
}l
1623
198
Clemente VI.
))
1342
238
Innocente X.
I)
1644
199
Innocente VL
)f
1352
239
Alessandro VII.
))
1655
200
Urbano V.
tt
1362
240
Clemente IX.
If
1667
201
Gregorio XI.
ii
1370
241
Clemente X.
it
1670
202
Urbano VI.
Italian
1378
242
Innocente XI.
>t
1676
203
Bonifacio IX.
it
1389
243
AlessandroVm.
)}
1689
204
Innocente VH.
n
1404
244
Innocente XII.
tt
1691
205
Gregorio XTT.
if
1406
245
Clemente XI.
tt
1700
206
Alessandro V.
Greek
1409
246
Innocente XTTT.
tt
1721
207
Giovanni XXI.
Italian
1410
247
Benedetto XIII.
tt
1724
208
Martino V.
)>
1417
248
Clemente XII.
tt
1730
i 209
Engenio IV.
})
1431
249
Benedetto XIV.
tt
1740
' 210
Nicola V.
)'
1447
250
Clemente XIII.
)«
1758
211 1 CallistoIII.
Spaniard
1455
251
Clemente XTV.
•>
1769
212 Pio II.
Italian
1458
252
Pio VI.
ti
1775
213 . Paolo II.
If
1464
253
Pio VTT.
tt
1800
214 . Sisto IV.
ti
1471
254
Leo XTT.
tt
1823
215 Innocente VIII.
«)
1484
255
Pio VIII.
tt
1829
; 216 ' Alessandro VI.
Spaniard
1492
256
Gregorio XVI.
tt
1831
217 1 PioTTT.
Italian
1503
257
Pio IX.
tt
1846
218 ! GiulioII.
}f
1503
The average reign of the 163 occupants of the Pontifical throne,
from the establishment to the extinction of the temporal power of the
Popes, amounted to not quite seven years.
The Sovereign-Pontiff is the absolute and irresponsible ruler of
the Roman Catholic Church. His judgments are held to be infal-
lible, and there is no appeal against his decrees. Thft l?Q>\i\?kS xxvwj
seek advice firom the Sacred College of CaTdmaX's, c«ii«v3^sm%^''^^«a.
complete, of seventy members, namely, eix cax^kka\^-\>\^o^'^'» ^iSs^
302
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
cardinal-priests, and fourteen cardinal- deacons, but not always com-
prising the full number. On November 1, 1871, the Sacred College
consisted of six cardinal-bishops, thirty-six cardinal-priests, and six
cardinal-deacons. The following tabular list, drawn up from official
information, gives the names of these forty-eight cardinals, together
with their ecclesiastical office, or dignity, if any, their nationality,
year of birth, and year of nomination : —
Names
Cardinal-Bishops : —
Constantin Patrizi
Luigi di S. Filippo
Nic. Clarelli-Paracciani
Camilla di Pietro
GuiJUilesi-Peroni-Ferretti
Carlo Sacconi
Cardinal-Priests : —
Filippo de Angelis
Luigi Vannicelli Casoni
Friedrich von Schwarz-
enberg .
Fabio Ajsqnini .
Dom. Carafa di Traetto
Sixto Eiario Sforza
Jacques Mathieu
Fran9oi8 Donnet .
Carlo Moriehini .
Gioachino Pecci .
Joseph von Kauscher
Alessandro Bamab6
Cir. de Alameda y Brea
Antonio Antx>nucci
Pietro di Silvestri
Alexis Billiet
G^cia Cuesta .
Angelo Quaglia .
Antonio Panebianco
Giuseppe Trevisanato
Antonio de Luca
Giuseppe Bizzarri
L. de laLastra y Cuesta
Jean Pitra .
Filippo Giiidi
Gaston de Bonnechose
Paul Cullen
Gustav von Hohenlohe
Luigi Bilio .
Lncien Bonaparte
Innocente Ferrieri
Office or dignity
Dean of Sacred Col.
Bp. of Porto
Frascati
Albano
Sabina
Palestrina
ft
>»
))
>>
Ajchbp. of Fermo
Ferrara
»
Prague
PpfL of Congregation
Archbp. of Benevento
„ Naples
Archbp. of Besan9on
Bordeaux
Jesi
Perugia
Vienna
Prft. of Congregation
Archbp. of Toledo
Ancona
»
>«
n
»i
i>
>>
Archbp. of Chambery
Archbp. of Compostella
Pref. of Congregation
Grand Penitentiary
Patriarch of Venice
Preft. of Congregation
>»
Archbp. of Sevilla
Archbp. of Bologna
„ Eouen
Dublin
>»
Nationality
Italian
it
J)
»>
»
ItaUan
»>
German
Italian
ti
it
French
a
ItaHan
a
German
Italian
Spanish
Italian
ti
French
Spanish
ItaUan
II
11
i»
Spanish
French
ItaHan
French
English
German
Italian
i»
Year of
birth
1798
1796
1799
1806
1817
1808
1792
1801
1809
1802
1805
1810
1796
1795
1805
1810
1797
1801
1781
1798
1803
1783
1803
1802
1808
1801
1805
1802
1803
1812
1815
1800
1803
1823
1826
1828
Year of
Nomi-
nation
1836
1837
1844
1853
1858
1861
1838
1839
1842
1844
1844
1846
1850
1852
1852
1853
1855
1856
1858
1858
1858
1861
1861
1861
1861
1863
1863
1863
1863
1863
1863
1863
1866
1866
1866
1868
\^^8 I
ITALY.
303
Name
Office or dignity
Nationality
Year of
Birth
Year of
Nomina-
tion
Cardinal Priests — corU.
Lorenzo Barile .
Giuseppe Berardi
Giovanni Moreno
Ea£aele La Valletta .
Annibale Capalti
Cardinal Deacons : —
Giacomo Antonelli
Prosper© Caterini
G^sparo GhrasseUini .
Teodnlo Mertel .
Domenico Consolini .
Edoardo Borromeo
Archbp. of Valladolid
Preft. of Congregation
>»
Pres.Council of Pontiff
Preft. of Propaganda
Italian
Spanish
Italian
Italian
>»
»
If
>i
If
1801
1810
1817
1837
1811
1806
1795
1769
1806
1806
1822
1868
1868
1868
1868
1868
1847
1853
1856
1858
1866
1868
The cardinals are Princes of the Church. In the early ages the
cardinals were the principal priests of the churches in Rome, or
deacons of districts. In the eleventh century they numbered but
twenty- eight ; and it was in modem times that the number was
raised to seventy. When assembled the cardinals form the Sacred
College, compose the Council of the Pope, preside at special and
general congregations, and govern the Church so long as the Ponti-
fical throne is vacant. They received the distinction of the red hat
under Innocente III., during the Council of Lyons, in 1245 ; and the
purple from Boni^io VIIL, in 1294. The great Catholic Powers
propose a certain number of prelates to be named by the Pope, and
these are known as Cardinals of the Crown.
The upper Catholic Hierarchy throughout the world includes
7 Patriarchates of the Latin Rite, and 5 of the Oriental Rite, with
Patriarchal Jurisdiction ; 132 Archbishoprics of the Latin Rite, and
7 of the Oriental Rite ; and 660 Bishoprics of the Latin and 63 of
the Oriental Rite. There are besides 234 titular Archbishoprics,
and Bishoprics or Sees *in partibus infidelium.' The list com-
prises—
I. Patbiabchates.
Of the Latin Rite: —
1. Constantinople, 2. Alexandria, 3. Antioch, 4. Jerusalem, 5. Venice, 6. "West
Indies, 7. Lisbon.
Of the Oriental Rite, with Patriarchal Jurisdiction : —
1. Antioch, of the Melchite G-reeks (Antiochen, Melchitarum) \ 2. Antioch, of
the Maronites (Antiochent Maronitarum) ; 3. Antioch, of the Syrians {Aoitiochen^
Surorum) ; 4. Babylon, of the Chaldeans {Babylonen^ Chaldaorum); 5. Cilicia,
01 the Armenians (CilicuBf Armenorum).
n. Abchbishopbics.
Latin Rite : —
Immediately subject to the Holy See . , . . .VI
With Ecclesiastical Provinces ...... VWi
304 THE statesman's tear-book.
Oriental Bite : —
With Ecclesiastical Provinces :
Armeniaii ,1
Gpeco-RoTimaic 1
Greco-Ruthenian 1
Under Oriental Patriarchs :
Greco-Melchite 3
Syro-Maronite 1
139
III. Bishoprics. """^
lAitin Rite: —
Suburban 6
Immediately subject to the Holy See 84
SufBragan, in Ecclesiastical Provinces 670
Oriental Rite : —
Armenian 16
Greco-Melchite 8
Greco-Roumaic 3
Greco-Ruthenian 5
Greco-Bulgarian 1
Syriac 11
Syro-Chaldaic 12
Syro-Maronite 7
723
Sees *in Paetibus Infidblitjm.'
Archbishoprics 36
Bishoprics 198
234
The summary stands as follows : —
Patriarchates 12
Archbishoprics 175
Bishoprics 921
Total . . . 1,108
There were vacant at the commencement of the year 1871,
according to official returns :
Patriarchates 1
Archbishoprics in Ordinary 10
Bishoprics in Ordinary 101
Total . . . .112
Thus the actual number of prelates com"|^«xi^ lli^ M^^r Catholic
Hierarchy throughout the world was 9^^.
ITALY. 305.
The apostolical vicariates, the delegations, and prefectures in all
parts of the world stand under the Congregatio de Propaganda, fide
at Rome. The number of vicariates is one hundred and seven, of
delegations five, and of prefectures twenty-three, ten of which were
first founded by the present Pope Pio IX., who also raised 15 sees
to metropolitan churches, and created Hve new archbishoprics and
one hundred and eleven new bishoprics, chiefly in Great Britain
and the United States of America.
Church and Education.
At the census of 1861, the total population of Italy, exclusive of
Venetia, amoimted to 21,777,334. Of this number, 21,720,363,
or 99*74 per cent., were returned as Catholics, while the small re-
mainder was made up, chiefly, of 32,684 Protestants and 22,418
Jews; the former representing but 0*15, and the latter O'll per
cent, of the total population. The annexation of Venetia to the
Kingdom, in 1866, added to the overwhelming Catholic majority ;
the inhabitants of the province belonging entirely to the same faith,
with the sole exception of 140 Protestants, 6,400 Jews, and 105
Mussulmans. According to the last returns, more than 99f per cent,
of the population of Italy are Roman Catholics.
The Roman Catholic hierarchy in Italy consists of 45 archbishops
and 198 bishops. All these dignitaries of the Church are ap-
pointed by the Pope, on the advice of a council of Cardinals, the
congregation * De Propaganda fide.' But the royal consent is neces-
sary to the installation of a bishop or archbishop, and this having
been fi:equently withheld of late years, there were constantly a large
number of vacant sees. On the death or removal of a bishop, the
clergy of the diocese elect a vicar- capitular, who exercises spiritual
jurisdiction during the vacancy. In case of old age or infirmity,
the bishop nominates a coadjutor to discharge the episcopal duties
in his stead. His recommendation is almost invariably attended to
by the Pope, and the bishop-coadjutor is appointed and consecrated,
and takes his title from some oriental diocese not actually existing,
which he relinquishes on succeeding to a bishopric. As long as he
retains the oriental title, he is styled a bishop * in partibus infidelium,*
or, as usually abridged, a bishop ' in partibus.' Each diocese has
its own independent administration, consisting of the bishop, as
president, and two canons, who are elected by the chapter of the
diocese.
The immense wealth of the Italian clergy has been greatly re-
duced since the year 1850, when the bill of Siccatdi, aTiT^\Saicfflk%
ecclesiastical jurisdiction and the privileges of tlae c\et^.,^^«ae.^\k:ifc
Sardinian chambers. This law was extended, m \^^\, on%t ^'^
X
5c6 THE statesman's tear-book.
whole of the kingdom, and had the effect of rapidly diminishing the
numbers as well as the incomes of the clergy. But it was stated in
the Italian Chamber of Deputies, in May, 1869, that at that period
the proportion of priests to the general population was still as high
as seven per thousand, * the average proportion in all the rest of the
Catholic world being four and a half per thousand.
It appears from an official return laid before the Chamber of
Deputies in the session of 1865, that there were in that year
2,382 religious houses in Italy, of which 1,506 were for men, and
876 for women. The number of religious persons was 28,991, of whom
14,807 were men, and 14,184 women. The Mendicant order num-
bered 8,229 persons, comprised in the above mentioned total. A
project of law, brought in by the Grovemment, for the entire suppres-
sion of all religious houses throughout the kingdom, was adopted
by the Chamber of Representatives in the session of 1866. Art. 1
of this law provides that all religious corporations shall cease to exist
from the moment of the promulgation of the law, and their property
devolve to the State. Art. 2 grants civil and political rights to sJl
the members of the corporations thus dissolved. By Art. 3, all
monks and nuns having taken regular vows before the 18th of Janu-
ary 1864, are entitled to a pension of 500 lire, or 201. each ; lay
brethren and sisters to 250 ifre, or 10/. each ; and servants 60 years
old and upwards, having served at least 10 years in a monastery,
may receive a pension of 120 lire, or a little less than bl. By Art.
5, several monasteries are set aside for the reception of such monks
or nims as may wish to continue their monastic life ; but there must
not be fewer than six in one monastery. Mendicant friars may
continue to ask alms under certain restrictions. By Art. 6, all
chapters of coll^iate churches, abbeys, ecclesiastical benefices not
attached to parishes, lay benefices, and all brotherhoods and foimda-
tions to which an ecclesiastical service is annexed, are suppressed.
Arts. 7 and 8 regulate the interests of present holders of such bene-
fices. Art. 9 regulates the transfer of ecclesiastical property to the
State. Art. 10 excepts from this transfer all property liable to re-
version to third parties ; also that of lay or ecclesiastical benefice^
in the gift of lay patrons, the property of which reverts to the patron
on condition of his paying tiie holder of the benefice the annual
revenue of the property, leaving one-third of the same for the
execution of the ecclesiastical duties attached to the benefice.
Under the new Italian Government, a great part of the property
confiscated from the monastic establishments has been devoted to
the cause of public education, for which, besides, an annual credit
of 15,000,000 lire, or 600,000/., is voted by the Parliament. Since
the commencement of the yeax 1860, theie were opened, through-
out the kingdom, thirty-three great model ac^oo\^,oi'w\5iOa.\«a. \tl >iJtw^
ITALY. 307
Sardinian states, six in Lombardy, four in the Emilia, six in the
Marches and Umbria, two in Tuscany, and five in the Southern
Provyices. But notwithstanding these great aids to instruction,
education stands still very low in the kingdom. According to the
census of 1864, out of a total population of 21,703,710 souls,
there were 3,884,245 who could read and write (2,623,605 men
and 1,260,640 women) ; 893,588 who could only read (of these
the women were as more than 5 to 4 of the men), and 16,999,701
who could neither read nor write — 7,889,238 men and 9,110,463
women. Piedmont and the Basilicata occupy the first and last
place on the register of knowledge. In the former province, out
of every 1,000 inhabitants 573 cannot read or write ; in the latter
out of the same number 912 are in the same ignorant state.
Next to Piedmont is Lombardy, which has 599 untaught out
of 1,000, and then Liguria, 708 in 1,000. Tuscany and Emilia
are about the average of the whole country — 778 and 803 in the
1,000; Umbria, the Marches, Puglie, and the Abruzzi are rather
better. In the Basilicata, Calabria, Sicily, and Sardinia, more than
nine-tenths of the inhabitants can neither read nor write.
An official return issued by the Italian Government March, 1870,
iumishes detailed tabular information regarding the amount of
education received by the conscripts bom in 1847, and called
up for military service in 1868. According to this return, the
per-centage of ' analfabets,' or totally illiterate men of the age of
twenty-one was as follows, in progressive ratio, in the various
provinces of the kingdom : — ^Vicenza, 20.37 ; Sondrio, 25.17 ;
Turin, 26.18 ; Npvara, 29.39 ; Bergamo, 33.13 ; Leghorn, 35.40 ;
Cuneo, 35.99; Como, 37.23; Alessandria, 39.61; Pavia, 41.04;
Brescia, 41.18; Porto Maurizio, 43.27; Cremona, 44.25; Milan,
49.93 ; Belluno, 50.92 ; Verona, 53.54 ; Genoa, 54.61 ; Lucca^
55.34; Treviso, 55.34; Pisa, 56.72; Mantua, 58.06; Udine, 59.96;
Reggio (EmHia), 61.34; Padua, 62.66; Venice, 63.84; Florence,
G4.13; Rovigo, 64.90; Grosseto, 66.16; Modena, 66.61; Massa
Carrara, 66.67; Bologna, 67.03; Piacenza, 68.24; Ferrara, 68.80;
Abruzzo Ult«riore IL, 70.43; Parma, 70.66; Siena, 70.91;
Macerata, 71.19; Molise, 71.36; Capitanata, 71.86; Principato
Citeriore, 72.25; Naples, 73.58; Arizzo, 76.45; Terra d'Otranto,
76.67; Ravenna, 77.49; Forli, 77.69; Aniona, 77.71; Sassari,
77.91 ; Umbria, 78.19 ; Terra di Bari, 78.56 ; Abruzzo Citeriore,
78.80; Syracuse, 78.91; Messma, 79.12; Abruzzo Ult. I., 79.60 ;
Cagliari, 79.74 ; Terra di Lavoro, 80.00 ; Calabria Ult. IL, 80.04 ;
Caltanisetta, 80.34; Principato Ult., 80.55; Pesaro, 81.41;
Catania, 81.59; Palermo, 81.91; Calabria Cit., B2.1^\ ^^i^oaXa.^
82.23; BeDevento, 82M; Ascoli Piceno, ^^A^\ Ca^^xv^ CkV
b'^.99; Trapani, 83.58; Girgenti, 85.82.
x2
3o8 THE statesman's tear-book..
The above statistics give a general average of 64.27 persons
without the slightest rudiments of education in every hundred
members of the adult male population of Italy.
There are thirteen universities in Italy, including the Koraan
States. These are — Bologna, founded in the year 1119; Naples,
founded in 1244; Padua, in 1228; Kome, in 1244; Perugia, in
1320 ; Pisa, in 1329 ; Siena, in 1349 ; Pavia, said to have been
established by Charlemagne in 774, reorganised in 1390; Turin,
foimded in 1412; Parma, in 1422; Florence, in 1443; Catania, in
1445 ; Cagliari, in 1764 ; and Genoa, in 1783. To these may be
added the high schools of Palermo, Camerino, and Macerata.
Eevenne and Expenditnre.
The financial accounts laid before the Italian Parliament divide
both the revenue and expenditure into an ordinary and extraordinary
part, or * Parte ordinaria,' and * Parte straordinaria.' The total
ordinary revenue of the kingdom amounted, on the average of the
three years 1868-70, to 800 millions Hre, or 32,000,000/., while the
ordinary expenditure was upwards of 1,000 millions lire, or
40,000,000/., leaving, without the extraordinary disbursements,
often very large, an annual deficit of more than 200 millions lire,
or 8,000,000/. The actual ordinary revenue of Italy — excluding
all receipts from loans, sales of public property, and other extra-
ordinary resources — rose in the eight years 1862-70 firom
18,850,000/. to 35,315,000/. as follows:—
Years £
1862 18,860,000
1863 20,473,000
1864 22,612,000
1865 26,487,000
1866 24,360,000
1867 31,339,000
1868 . . . • . . . 29,320,000
1869 34,420,000
1870 35,316,000
The four years 1867-70 included the revenue of the Venetian
provinces ceded by Austria to Italy in 1866.
The budget estimates for the year 1871, approved by the Cham-
ber of Deputies, were calculated on a total revenue of 1,152,536,323
lire, or 46,101,453/., against an expenditure of 1,289,536,339 lire,
or 51,581,453/., thus leaving a deficit of 137,000,116 lire, or
5,480,000/. The deficit for the year 1872^the estimates for which,
partly voted by the Chamber of Deputies in the session of 1871,
were increased by a war budget of expen^toc^ ^xtte^ding that of
tbeprevioua financial terms by 26,000,WQ ^t^, ct \,^^Si,^Q\..—
HALT. 309
was calculated by the Grovemment at 270,000,000 lire, or
10,800,000/.
In the finaDcial estiinates of recent years the revenue calculated
upon almost invariably proved above the actual receipts, while the
estimated expenditure was exceeded by the actual disbursements.
The chief branches of public income and expenditure are shown in
the foUowing tables, giving an abstract of the official budget for the
year ending December 31, 1870 : —
EsnUATBS OF Rj£VlU<t'E FOB 1870.
SouToes of rereniie Lire
Land and house taxes 168,956,593
Income tax 93,377,166
Assessed taxes 2,715,000
Succession and registration duties .... 94,000,000
Customs 82,000,000
Consumption duties 57,886,000
Monopolies 138,360,000
Lottery 80,150,000
State property ........ 14,509,563
Post Office and other public seryices .... 35,589,107
Miscellaneous receipts 96,130,926
Total ordinary receipts 863,674,355
Extraordinary receipts 26,623,233
Total revenue 890,297,588
£34,811,903
Estimates of EIxpkxditcbb fob 1870.
Branches of expenditure.
Interest of debt, pensions, and civil list . . . 658,716,472
Collection of revenue 77,448,946
* Asse ecclesiastico * or church administration . . 6,353,695
3Iinistry of Justice 27,847,000
Foreign Affairs 4,744,120
Public Instruction 15,745,215
the Interior 43,366,462
War 137,071,280
Marine 23,749,608
Public Works 38,070,040
Commerce and Agriculture . . 3,628,509
if
tt
it
ft
tt
tt
tt
Total ordinary expenditure .... 1,036,786,347
Extraordinary expenditure .... 74,866,467
Total expenditure 1,111.652,814
£44,466,112
It will he seen that there was a deficit of ^^1,"^^^^^^ \\t^, ^t
9,654,2091, of expenditure over revenue, in t\ie bw!^e\. «&>5aaaXft«»c^
3IO
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
1870. The deficit was, to some extent, covered by the sale of
church property amounting to 60,208,574 lire, or 2,408,343Z., and
the remainder by loans.
The actual expenditure for the year 1870 amounted to 47,653,905/.,
thus exceeding the estimates by 3,187,793/., while the actual
receipts, including the sum of 2,408,343/. raised by the sale of
church property, were to the amount of 1,905,246/. below those
calculated upon.
The financial accoimts relating to expenditure divide all dis-
bursements, besides the * Part^ ordinaria * and * Parte straordinaria,'
into permanent and administrative expenditure. Under the head of
permanent expenditure are comprised the charges of the public
debt, the civil list, pensions, and guaranteed interest of railways
and other public imdertakings, while the administrative expenditure
embraces the cost of the general government, including the charges
for the maintenance of the army and navy. During the eight years
1862-69, the so-called permanent expenditure showed a constant
tendency towards increase, while the administrative expenditure
went gradually declining, as will be seen from the following
table : —
Years
Permanent Ezpenditiire
Administrative Expenditure
1862
9,572,000
£
27,268,000
1863
10,971,000
24,931,000
1864
14,100,000
27,224,000
1865
20,088,000
22,570,000
1866
19,842,000
29,384,000
1867
21,349,000
23,354,000
1868
22,374,000
24,545,000
1869
24,250,000
21,780,000
The ever-recurring deficits of recent years, produced by the vast
increase of expenditure, but slightly covered by augmented revenue,
were met partly by loans, and partly by the sale of state property',
and monopolies. In 1867, when the financial pressure attained
dimensions not known before, the Government, by consent of the
Chamber of Deputies, levied the sum of 600 millions of lire, or
24,000,000/., on ecclesiastical property, and two years later, in 1868,
the State monopoly on tobacco was made over to a French company
in consideration of a loan of 180,000,000 lire, or 7,200,000/., pay-
able in gold, in six months* instalments. The State railways were
dlBo sold, in 1864, for a sum of 200,000,000 lire, or 8,000,000/.
OTe saJe of other State property, valued ^\. ^Zfs^^^^^ ^t^, or
1^,920,0001., 18 proceeding gradually. It 'was alaX^d^i^ \Jci^ Tiv\K\s5t^x
ITALY.
3iTf
of finance, in 1869, that a sum of 718,000,000 lire, or 28,720,000/..
would be required by the Government to clear off arrears and
cover deficits, up to the year 1873, at which time, it was hoped,
there would be an equilibrium of revenue and expenditure.
The following table represents the growth of the debt of tke
kingdom, after official returns:—
Liabilities
Sardinian Loan, October, 1859
Loan of the Emilia. January 22, 1860
Loan of Tuscany, January 26, 1860
National Loan, July 12, 1860
Alienation of Neapolitan Stock, 1860-61
Alienation of Sicilian Stock, 1860
Sicilian Loan, 1861
National Loan, July 17, 1861
National Loan, March 11, 1863
Sale of Kentes, November 25, 1864
Loan, May 11, 1865
Alienation of Stock for the Ligorian Railway
Advances on the sale of National property, Nov. 24, 1864
Sale of State railways, May 14, 1866 .
Alienation of Church property, July 7, 1866 .
Paid to Austria on Treaty of Peace, October 3, 1866
National Loan, July 28, 1866
Advances on sale of tobacco monopoly, August 24, 1868
Loan secured on State domains, October 8, 1869
Loan from National Bank, February, 1870 .
Amount
£
3,800,000
320,000
1,040,000
6,000,000
4,930,000
] 1,810,000
20,000,000
28,000,000
2,480,000
17,000,000
2,400,000
6,000,000
7,400,000
3,800,000
3,730,000
12,440,000
6,940,000
6,200,000
20,000,000
Total . 153,090,000
The above represents tne consolidated debt of the kingdom, not
included in which are liabilities and guarantees of various kinds,
which brought the total debt of Italy, end of 1870, to upwards
of 251,000,000/., forming an annual charge on the revenue of
20,314,326Z., distributed as follows :—
»>
»»
Interest on Consolidated Debt
Kedeemable do.
Debt not included in the Great Book
Annuities and Bailway Guarantees
Total Interest
Expenses of management ....
Total
Lire
262,410,621
66,461,634
27,942,339
149,303,125
506,117,720
1,740,536
507,858,156
£20,314,326
The floating debt of the kingdom was estimated, in April,
1870, to amount to 34,520,000/., represented by 15,120,0001. ^^
forced pnper currency ; 7,400,000/. of cliilTcli ^TO^etX;^ \)QrDAs»% «xA
12,000,0001. of Treaaury bonds.
312
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Army and Navy.
The Sardinian law of conscription forms the basis of the military
organisation of the Kingdom of Italy. According to it, a certain
portion of all the young men of the age of twenty-one, the number
varying from 40,000 to 50,000, is levied annually for the standing
army, while the rest are entered in the army of reserve, in which
they have to practise annually for forty days, and are then sent on
illimited furlough, but can be called permanently Tinder arms at the
outbreak of a war.
By a royal decree of January 24, 1862, the standing army of
Italy is divided into six corps d'arm^e, each corps consisting of three
divisions, and each division of two brigades ; four or six battalions of
* bersaglieri,' or riflemen, two regiments of cavalry, and from six to
nine companies of artillery. The actual strength of the rank and
file of the army, at the commencement of 1871, was as follows,
according to official returns : —
Deacription of Troops
Nnmber of Men
under arms
(Peace-footing)
Number of Meji
on illimited
furlough
Total
(War-footing)
Infantry of the Line
BersagUeri .
Caval^
Artillery
Corp of Engineers
Military Train
Carabinieri .
Administrative troops
Mihtary Instruction
118,850
14,727
16,165
17,202
3,104
2,454
19,628
4,463
2,964
184,272
21,448
9,604
18,162
563
7,151
3,752
303,122
36,175
25,769
35,364
3,667
10,605
19,628
8,215
2,964
Total
» •
199,557 244,952
1
446,609
The army was commanded, in 1871, by 15,110 officers, not
included in the above returns. Of these, 870 formed the staff,
while 8,000 were attached to the Infantry of the Line, 995 to the
Bersaglieri, 1,080 to the Cavalry, and 1,150 to the Artillery.
The organisation of the Italian army was prescribed by a law
passed in the parliamentary session of 1864, and which came into
operation on January 1, 1865. Under this statute, which fixed the
strength of the rank and file of the military forces at 189,541 on
the peace -footing, and 335,870 on the war-footing — a total increased,
in proportion to population, by the subsequent annexation of the
Venetian provinces — the standing army of the kingdom is to be
composed as follows : —
ITALT.
313
Infantay of the line (80 regi-
Peace Footing
War Footing
ments, 8 of which are grena-
Men
Horses
Men
Horses
diers)
128,020
246,680
Bersaglieri (40 battalions)
16,166
26,495
Cavalry (4 regiments of the
line, 7 of lancers, 7 light
horae, and 1 of guides = 115
squadrons) ....
18,167
13,669
19,000
14,102
Artillery (1 regiment of ponton-
nires, 3 foot, 5 mounted, with
80 batteries)
9,646
4,260
16,086
11,234
Six artisan companies, also at-
1,174
1,689
—
Two regiments of sappers of
the engineers (36 companies) .
4,132
48
6,793
396
Three regiments of train corps
(24 companies)
2,460
960
9,240
11,340
One administrative corps (7 com-
panies) ....
Total
3,173
—
—
189,641
19,027
336,870
37,662
The time of service in the standing army is 10 years, on the im-
plied condition of the men being sent on furlough, in time of
peace, for one-half the period. A certain number, distinguished as
* soldati d'ordinanza,' to which class belong the Carabinieri and
some of the Administrative troops, have to serve eight years com-
plete, and are then liberated. In the array of reserve, the time of
service is 5 years. Every native of the kingdom is liable to the
conscription, and to be enrolled either in the standing army or the
reserve. An exemption in favour of young men studying for the
priesthood vras repealed by a law which passed both houses of
parliament in May, 1869.
The distribution of the standing army over the kingdom was as
follows in the middle of 1871. There were 8 battalions of infantry
at and near the capital, 5 at Genoa, 5 at Turin, 9 at Alessandra,
12 in Tuscany, and 120 in the valley of the Po, from Milan to
Ancona. The troops in the valley of the Po were supported by 24
squadrons of heavy and 36 squadrons of light cavalry, and 248
pieces of artillery. At Naples there were 18 battalions of the line,
2 of marines, and 3 of bersaglieri ; in the Neapolitan provinces, 39
battalions of the line, 20 of bersaglieri, and 32 squadrons of cavalry.
There were, finally, 32 battalions of the line in Sicily.
The navy of the kingdom of Italy consisted, at the commence-
ment of 1871, of 91 ships of war, armed with 798 guns. They
were classed as follows : —
THH STATESMAN 8 YEAR-BOOK.
Army and Navy.
The Sardinian law of conscription forms the banis of the militaiy
organisation of the Kingdom of Italy. According to it, a certain
portion of all the young men of the age of twenty-one, the □uniber
varying from 40,000 to 50,000, is levied annually for the standing
army, while the rest are entered in the army of reserve, in which
they have to practise annually for forty days, and are then sent on
JUimited fiirlough, but can be called permanently under arms at the
outbreak of a war.
By a royal decree of January 24, 1862, the standing army of
Ilalyis divided into six corps d'arm^e, each corp.s consisting of three
divisions, and each division of two brigades ; four or six battalions of
' bersaglieri,' or riflemen, two regiments of cavalry, and from si.x to
nine companies of artillery. The actual strength of the rank and
tile of the army, at the commencement of 1871, was as follows,
according to official returns : —
DeaoripU'in of Troopa
DDdemrms
Nnmba-QfM™
on tlllmitea
tuiloqgb
Total
(WBr-!ooting)
Infimtrf of the Line
BersagUeci .
Cavalry . .
ArtiUerj .
Corp of Engineers
MiUtiry Train .
Carabinieri . .
Militaiy Inetruction
118,850
U,727
16,165
17.202
3,104
2.454
ig,62S
4,468
2,964
184,272
21,448
9,604
18,162
663
7,151
3,752
303,122
36,176
26,769
85,364
3,667
10.606
19,628
8,216
2.964
Total
199.667 1 244,962
446,609
The army was commanded, in 1871, by 15,110 <
included in the above returns. Of these, 870 formed the elaS,
while 8,000 wei-e attached to the Infantry of the Line, 995 t "
Bersaglieri, 1.080 to the Cavalry, and 1,150 to the Artillery.
The organisation of the Italian
passed in the parliamentary session
operation on January 1, 1865. Undi
strength of the rank and lile of the
the peace-footing, and 335,870 on the
in proportion to population, by th(
Venetian provinces — the standing
composed as follows : —
Infknti7 of tie line (80 regi-
Fa»F
■oang
War Footing 1
ments, 8 of which are grena-
Men
Men
diera)
128,020
246,680
16,165
26,4gfi
Cavalry (4 regimeota of the
line, 7 of luieere, 7 light
hDTM, and 1 of gaidea = 115
BqnBdrone) ....
Artillerj (1 regiment of ponlon-
18,167
13,669
19,000
14,102
niree, 3 foot, 5 mooated, with
SO bBtteriea)
9,646
4,260
16,086
11,234
Sii artietm I'ompanies, also at-
tached to the arlillery .
1,174
1,689
Two legimtDts of eappera of
the engineers (36 compauiea) .
4,132
48
6,793
396
Three regiments of train corps
2,460
960
9,240
11,340
One administrative corps (7 com-
paniea) ....
Total . . .
3,173
—
189,S41
19,027
335,870
37,662
The time of service in the standing army is 10 years, on the im-
plied condition of the men being sent on furlough, in time ol'
peace, for one-half the period. A certain number, distinguished as
' toldati d'ordinanza,' to which class belong the Carabinieri and
some of the Administrative troops, bave to serve eight years com-
plete, and are then liberated. In the army of reserve, the time of
service is 5 years. Every native of the kingdom is liable to the
conscription, and to be enrolled either in the standing army or the
reserve. An exemption in favour of young men studying for the
priesthood was repealed by a law which paased both houses of
parliament in May, 1869.
The distribution of the standing army over file kingdom was as
fbUoWB in the middle of 1871. There were 8 battalions of infantry
jftt and near tlie capital, 5 at Genoa, 5 at Turin, 9 at Alessandra,
1 Tuscany, and 120 in the valley of the Po, irom Milan to
■ ' * ' ralley of the Po were supported by 24
"^uadi-una of light cavalry, and 248
- ilifT-e wi-re 18 battalions of the line,
'u'-j : ill the Neapolitan provinces, 39
i, and 32 squadrons of cavalry.
jMiof the Hne in Sicily.
Rf Italy con8ist«d, at the commence-
-, armed with 798 guns, They
312
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Army and Navy.
The Sardinian law of conscription forms the basis of the military
organisation of the Kingdom of Italy. According to it, a certain
portion of all the young men of the age of twenty-one, the number
varying from 40,000 to 50,000, is levied annually for the standing
army, while the rest are entered in the army of reserve, in which
they have to practise annually for forty days, and are then sent on
illimited furlough, but can be called permanently Tinder arms at the
outbreak of a war.
By a royal decree of January 24, 1862, the standing army of
Italy is divided into six corps d'arm^e, each corps consisting of three
divisions, and each divisio.n of two brigades ; four or six battalions of
* bersaglieri,' or riflemen, two regiments of cavalry, and from six to
nine companies of artillery. The actual strength of the rank and
file of the army, at the commencement of 1871, was as follows,
according to official returns : —
Deacription of Troops
Number of Men
under arms
(Peace-footing)
Number of Men
on illimited
furlough
Total
(War-footing)
Infantry of the Line
BersagUeri .
Cavalry
Artillery
Corp of Engineers
Military Train
Carabinieri .
Administrative troops
Mihtary Instruction
118,850
14,727
16,165
17,202
3,104
2,454
19,628
4,463
2,964
184,272
21,448
9,604
18,162
663
7,151
3,762
303,122
36,175
25,769
35,364
3,667
10,605
19,628
8,215
2,964
Total
•
199,567 244,952
1
445,509
The army was commanded, in 1871, by 15,110 officers, not
included in the above returns. Of these, 870 formed the staff,
while 8,000 were attached to the Infantry of the Line, 995 to the
Bersaglieri, 1,080 to the Cavalry, and 1,150 to the Artillery.
The organisation of the Italian army was prescribed by a law
passed in the parliamentary session of 1864, and which came into
operation on January 1, 1865. Under this statute, which fixed the
strength of the rank and file of the military forces at 189,541 on
the peace -footing, and 335,870 on the war-footing — a total increased,
in proportion to population, by the subsequent annexation of the
Venetian provinces — ^the standing army of the kingdom is to be
composed aa follows ;—
ITALY.
313
Infantay of the line (80 regi-
Peace Footing
War Footing
ments, 8 of which are grena-
Men
Horses
Men
Horses
diers)
128,020
245,680
Bersaglieri (40 battalions)
16,165
26,496
Cavalry (4 regiments of the
line, 7 of lancers, 7 light
horse, and 1 of guides = 116
squadrons) ....
18,167
13,669
19,000
14,102
Artillery (1 regiment of ponton-
nires, 3 foot, 6 mounted, with
80 batteries)
9,646
4,260
16,086
11,234
Six artisan ('ompanies, also at-
tached to the art.Ulery
1,174
—
1,689
—
Two regiments of sappers of
the engineers (36 companies) .
4,132
48
6,793
396
Three regiments of train corps
(24 companies)
2,460
960
9,240
11,340
One administrative corps (7 com-
panies) ....
Total
3,173
—
189,541
19,027
336,870
37,562
The time of service in the standing army is 10 years, on the im-
plied condition of the men being sent on furlough, in time of
peace, for one-half the period. A certain number, distinguished as
* soldati d'ordinanza,' to which class belong the Carabinieri and
some of the Administrative troops, have to serve eight years com-
plete, and are then liberated. In the army of reserve, the time of
service is 5 years. Every native of the kingdom is liable to the
conscription, and to be enrolled either in the standing army or the
reserve. An exemption in favour of young men studying for the
priesthood was repealed by a law which passed both houses of
parliament in May, 1869.
The distribution of the standing army over the kingdom was as
follows in the middle of 1871. There were 8 battalions of infantry
at and near the capital, 5 at Genoa, 5 at Turin, 9 at Alessandra,
12 in Tuscany, and 120 in the valley of the Po, from Milan to
Ancona. The troops in the valley of the Po were supported by 24
squadrons of heavy and 36 squadrons of light cavalry, and 248
pieces of artillery. At Naples there were 18 battalions of the line,
2 of marines, and 3 of bersaglieri ; in the Neapolitan provinces, 39
battalions of the line, 20 of bersaglieri, and 32 squadrons of cavalry.
There were, finally, 32 battalions of the line in Sicily.
The navy of the kingdom of Italy consisted, at tk^ e.Q>\«ttv^'v\^^'»
ment of 1871, of 91 ships of war, armed Yn.t\i T^^ ^tis. ^^^w£^
were classed as follows : —
314
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Steamers : —
Frigates of the Ist cla-ss .
Frigates of the 2nd class .
Iron-clad Ram
Corvettes of the 1st class
Corvettes of the 2nd class
Corvettes of the 3rd class
Gunboats of the Ist clafls
Gunboats of the 2nd class
Transports
Ironclads
Screw stfiamers
1
Paddle steamers
Number
GUDB
Namber
Q-nna
Nnmber
Gnns
5
7
1
2
2
5
73
61
2
32
6
27
8
1
3
3
6
9
"29
248
32
42
18
20
20
380
3
5
4
20
32
30
30
15
38
113
Total : Steamers
22
201
Total Horse-power
11,380
9,256
6,810
Sailing Vessels: —
Frigate of the 2nd class
Corvettes
Brigantines ....
Transport
Total : Sailing vessels .
Number
Guns
1
4
2
1
26
62
20
6
8
104
In summary, the navy comprises :-
Ironclads
Screw steamers
Paddle steamers .
Sailing vessels
Total
Number
Gnns
Horse-power
22
29
32
8
201
380
113
104
11,380
9,256
6,810
91
798
27,446
The following table gives the names, the horse-power, number of
guns, of crew, and the tonnage, of the principal ships of the Italian
fleet of war : —
Names of Ships
Horae-
power
Guns
Crews
Tonnage
Ironclads : —
Re di Portogallo
800
30
550
6,700
Ancona
700
26
484
4,250
Regina Maria Pia
700
26
484
4,250
CastelMnrdo ....
700
26
484
4,250
St Martino ....
700
\ ^^ \ ^'i^t \ ^,*i.^^
Messaggiere ....
^50
\ ^
\ \^'i
\ \,^Vi^
\
ITALY.
315
Names
of Ships — contintied.
Names of Ships
Horse-
power
Guns
Orews
Tonnage
Frigates: —
Maria Adelaide .
600
32
660
3,469
Duca di Geneva .
600
60
660
3,616
Carlo Alberto
400
60
680
3,200
Vittorio Elmanuele
600
49
680
3,680
Garibaldi
450
61
680
3,601
Principe Umberto
600
60
680
3,416
Graeta
460
61
680
3,980
Corvettes : —
■ St. Giovanni ....
220
20
346
1,780
Gt)vemolo .
460
12
260
1,700
Guiscardo .
300
6
190
1,400
Ettore Fieramosca
300
6
190
1,400
i Principe Carignano
700
22
. 440
4,086
Terribile .
400
20
366
2,000
Forinidabile
400
20
366
2,700
Varese
300
4
260
2,000
; Esploratore
360
2
108
1,000
! Sirena
120
3
63
364
The navy was manned, in 1871, by 11,200 sailors, and 660
engineers and working men, with 1,271 officers, of whom 1 admiral,
5 vice-admirals, 12 rear-admirals, and 102 captains. The maiines
consisted of two regiments, comprising 235 officers and 5,700
soldiers. — (Communication of the Royal Government to the States-
man's Year-book.)
Area and Population.
A census of Italy was taken on the 31st December 1861, to be
followed by another decennial enumeration on the 31st December
1871. According to the census of Dec. 31, 1861 — supplemented,
in the case of the Venetian provinces, ceded to Italy in 1866, by
an enumeration made by the Austrian Government in 1862 —
Italy had a total area of 284,243 square chilos, or kilometres, equal
to 107,961 English square miles, with a population of 24,273,776.
Not included in these numbers are the former Papal States, annexed
to the kingdom by royal decree of October 9, 1870, possessing an
area of 4,891 English square miles, with 692,106 inhabitants;.
There were five new delegations, or provinces, added to the State by
the annexation, previous to which the kingdom was divided into 68
provinces. The names of these, areas in square chilos, number of
population, and density of population per square chilo, «t^ ^^xi.\s^
the F^uhjojned table, drawn up after documents «\ra^\\^^ \s\ "Ocw^
Itsimn Government,
3i6
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Provinces
Area
in square chilos
Population
Population
per square cbilo
Abmzzio Citeriore
2,861-46
327,316
114-39
Abnizzio Ulteriore 1® (Ke-
ramo) . . . .
3,324-74
230,061
69-20
Abruzzio Ulteriore 2®
(Aquila)
6,499-60
309,491
47-61
Alessandria
5,066-00
649,607
127-72
Ancona
1,916-36
254,849
132-99
Arezzo
3,305-91
219,559
66-41
Ascoli Piceno
2,099-77
196,030
93-94
Basilicata .
10,679-97
492,999
46-17
Belluno
3,270-68
167,229
91-12 ^
Benevento .
1,791-91
220,506
129-89
Bergamo .
2,660-38
347,235
130-92
Bologna .
3,603-80
407,492
113-06
Brescia
4,620-74
434,219
93-97
Cagliari
13,529-92
372,097
27-90
Calabria Citeriore
7,:^ 98-04
431,691
98-67
Calabria Ultra 1® (Keggio).
3,924-29
324,546
82-70
Calabria Ultra IP (Catan-
zaro) ....
6,979-00
384,159
64-29
Caltanisetta
3,768-27
223,178
69-23
Capitanata
7,692-18
312,889
40-89
Catania
9,102-19
490,460
88-29
Como
2,717-26
497,434
168-34
Cremona .
1,736-21
289,148
164-23
Cuneo
7,136-08
997,279
83-70
Ferrara
2,616-23
199,158
76-12
Firenze
5,861-32
696,214
118-78
ForU .
1,855-29
224,463
120-99
Genova
4,113-53
650,143
168-09
Girgenti .
3,861-39
263,880
68-34
Grosseto .
4,434-59
100,626
22-69
Livomo .
329-67
116,811
398-68
Lucca
1,493-64
296,161
171-90
Macerata .
2,736-81
229,626
83-90
Mantova .
2,216-28
262,819
118-98
Massae Carrara .
1,760-46
140,733
79-94
Messina .
4,978-89
395,139
86-30
Milano
2,992-94
948,320
316-89
Modena
2,902-29
260,991
104-14
Molise
4,603-94
346,007
79-19
Napoli
1,110-92
867,983
781-60
Novara
6,943-90
979,389
88-94
Pad ova
2,086-32
304,762
146-08
Palermo .
9,086-91
989,163
11903
Parma
3,239-67
296,029
79-03
Pavia
3,329-91
419,789
126-08
Tesaro Urbino
2,969-31
202,968
68-31
Pidcenza .
2,499,18
i 118,969
I 87-44
-Rww .
3,066,08
\ •i^^,^'!^
\ 1^-%^ \
HALT.
317
Provinces
Area
in square cMlos
Population
Population
per square chilo
Porto Maurizio .
1,210-34
121,330
100-24
Principato Citra
9,480-97
928,296
96-38
Principato Ultra
3,649-20
399,621
97-49
Ravenna .
1,922-32
209,918
108-99
Keggio Emilia .
2,288-00
230,094
100-99
Rovigo
1,688-92
180,647
106-98
Sassari
10,720-26
216,967
20*19
Siena
3,793-42
193,939
61-12
Siracusa .
3,697-12
299,613
70-22
Sondrio
3,299-81
106,040
32-93
Terra di Bari .
9,937-92
994,402
93-37
Terra di Lavoro
9,974-78
693,464
109-37
Terra d*Otranto
8,929-88
447,982
92-92
Torino
10,269-93
941,992
91-73
Trapani
3,149-91
214,981
68-39
Treviso
2,431-36
308,483
126-87
Udine
6,430-70
440,642
68-91
Umbria
9,632-86
613,019
93-26
Venezia
2,199-47
294,490
133-87
Verona
2,864-02
316,493
110*89
Vicenza ....
2,69602
327,674
121-94
Total ,
•
284,223*36
24,273,776
84-22
The five provinces constituting the former ' Stato Pontificio,'
annexed to the kingdom of Italy in October, 1870, are — Rome and
Comarco, with 326,509 inhabitants; Civita Vecchia, with 20,701 ;
Viterbo, with 128,324; Frosinone, with 154,559; and Villetri,
with 62,013 inhabitants. Adding these, the 73 provinces of the
kingdom comprise a total area of 112,852 English square miles,
with a population of 24,965,882.
The extent and population of the former political divisions of
Italy, previous to the foundation of the kingdom, excluding the
' Stato Pontificio,' are shown in the following table : —
Ancient Divisions
Area in
Eng. sq. miles
Population in
1867
Continental Sardinian States .
Island of Sardinia .
Lombardy ....
Venetia
Emilia
Umbria and the Marches
Tuscany
Neapolitan States .
Island of Sicily
16,373
9,647
7,766
9,177
8,821
6,997
9,160
31,621
10,610
3,780,967
673,115
2,764,912
2,496,442
2,044,108
1,393,824
1,812,263
7,029,273
2,302,168
Total
107,961 \ *i.^,*i.^Q,\b^
312
THB STATESMAN S TBAR-BOOK.
Army and Navy.
The Sardinian law of conscription forms the basis of the military
organisation of the Kingdom of Italy. According to it, a certain
portion of all the young men of the age of twenty-one, the nimiber
varying from 40,000 to 50,000, is levied annually for the standing
army, while the rest are entered in the army of reserve, in which
they have to practise annually for forty days, and are then sent on
illimited furlough, but can be called permanently under arms at the
outbreak of a war.
By a royal decree of January 24, 1862, the standing army of
Italy is divided into six corps d'arm^e, each corps consisting of three
divisions, and each division of two brigades ; four or six battalions of
* bersaglieri,' or riflemen, two regiments of cavalry, and from six to
nine companies of artillery. The actual strength of the rank and
file of the army, at the commencement of 1871, was as follows,
according to official returns : —
■
Number of Men
Number of Men
Description of Troops
under arms
on illimited
Total
(Peace-footing)
furlough
(War-footing)
Infantry of the Line
118,850
184,272
303,122
Bersagheri .
14,727
21,448
36,175
Cavalry
16,165
9,604
25,769
Artillery
17,202
18,162
35,364
Corp of Engineers
3,104
563
3,667
Military Train
2,454
7,151
10,605
Carabinieri .
19,628
19,628
Administrative troops
4,463
3,752
8,215
Military Instruction
2,964
2,964
Total
k •
199,567
244,952
1
445,609
The army was commanded, in 1871, by 15,110 officers, not
included in the above returns. Of these, 870 formed the staff,
while 8,000 were attached to the Infantry of the Line, 995 to the
Bersaglieri, 1,080 to the Cavalry, and 1,150 to the Artillery.
The organisation of the Italian army was prescribed by a law
passed in the parliamentary session of 1864, and which came into
operation on January 1, 1865. Under this statute, which fixed the
strength of the rank and file of the military forces at 189,541 on
the peace-footing, and 335,870 on the war-footing — a total increased,
in proportion to population, by the subsequent annexation of the
Venetian provinces — the standing army of the kingdom is to be
composed as follows : —
IT ALT.
519
Principal Towns
Naples
Milan
Turin
Borne .
Palermo
Genoa
Population
447,065
242,457
204.715
201,161
194,463
127,986
Principal Towns
Florence
Bologna
Messina
Leghorn
Catania
Ferrara
Population
114,363
109,395
103,324
96,471
68,810
67,988
The population of the city of Venice and its dependent islands,
inscribed on the roisters of the municipality on the 31st December
1864, amounted to 122,942 inhabitants, composed of
Native Males, present 54,212
Females „ 59,072
Males, absent 1.521
Females , 913
>>
it
Strangers
115,718
7,224
Total .... 122,942
The number of inhabitants of the city of Rome is ascertained
every year at Easter, in an enumeration made by means of the
parish priests, who keep the registers of souls. At Easter, 1871,
the population of Rome was returned as numbering 226,022 souls.
In 1869 the population was returned at 204,678. The latter total
comprised 105,569 men and 99,109 women; 7,480 cler^ry and * reli-
gious,' and 197,198 belonging to the Civil State. The births in
the year 1869 were 5,276, or 23*9 per 1,000 of the population; the
deaths 5,874, or 26*6 per 1,000; the marriages 1,564, or 7*1 per
1,000. The returns of 1869 stated that there were in the city of
Rome 22 seminaries and ecclesiastical colleges, containing 841
persons; 61 religious institutions for men, containing 2,959, and
72 for women, containing 2,256 persons; nine lay colleges, con-
taining 298 persons; 68 conservatoires, nunneries, &c., containing
1,738 persons; seven charity institutions for men, containing 878,
and 12 for women, containing 1,216 persons.
The population of the States comprising the present kingdom of
Italy, with the exception of Venetia and the Roman territory,
amounted to, in the year 1788 : —
Sardinian States 3,200,000
Lombardy 1,100,000
Tuscany 1,000,000
Parma and Modena 570,000
Romagna. . . 140,000
TJmbria and the Marches 620,000
Naples and Sicily ^,<^Q^,^^^
Total . I'i.,^^^,^^^
320
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
The above figures are only estimates, drawn, however, firom the
best authenticated sources. They show that the population of Italy,
under previous administrations, made very little progress during a
period of three quarters of a century, exhibiting a lesser increase
than any other State in Southern Europe.
Trade and Industry.
The commercial intercourse of Italy is chiefly with four countries,
France, the United Kingdom, Austria, and Switzerland. The im-
ports from France average eight millions sterling per annum, and
the exports very nearly the same. Next in order of importance are
the commercial transactions with the United Kingdom, and after that,
but far below, those of Austria and Switzerland. The value of
the total imports in 1869 amounted to 38,105,902/., and of the
imports entered for home consumption to 34,759,321/. The total
exports of 1869 were of the declared value of 31,912,347/., in-
cluding exports of domestic produce to the amount of 27,815,715/.
Corn and cotton manufactures form the chief imports into Italy.
The principal exports are silk, raw and manufactured, and spirits
and oils, the first of which averages 7,000,000/. and the second
4,000,000/. sterling per annum. The greater portion of these exports,
representing the chief productions of the kingdom, is sent to France.
The value of the commercial intercourse of Italy with the United
Kingdom is shown in the subjoined tabular statement, which gives
the value of the exports from Italy to Great Britain and Ireland,
and of the imports of British and Irish produce and manufactures
into Italy, in each of the ten years from 1861 to 1870 : —
Years
Exports from Italy
to Great Britain
Imports of British
home produce into
Italy
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
2,480,064
2,618,311
2,368,208
2,181,107
2,994,233
3,820,744
3,106,709
4,018,034
3,997,965
3,843,606
£
6,781,069
6,103,320
6,927,980
6,673,634
6,461,662
6,821,630
4,881,244
4,980,216
6,164,360
6,272,074
The subjoiDed tables show the relative eo\nxxveTe\«\\va^T\!Mi^^^^
ITALY.
321
the old territorial divisions of Italy, both as regards their exports to
the United Kingdom, and Britiiii imports into them, in each ot"
the five years, 1866 to 1870 :—
Exports from Italy to Great Britain,
Venetia, Adriatic
Yean
Two Sicilies
Sardinia
Tuscany
and Mediterranean,
Ports
£
£
£
£
1865
1,688,198
222,616
660,140
633,380
1866
2,272,108
316,212
643,873
688,651
1867
1,607,295
309,267
473,222
716,916
1868
2,122,578
406,872
696,414
892,270
1869
2,180,796
394,936
692,507
828,926
1870
1,984,376
496,423
570,484
792,323
Imports of British Home Produce into Italy,
Venetia, Adriatic
Years
Two Sicilies
Sardinia
Tuscany
and Mediterranean
Ports
£
£
£
£
1865
2,343,828
1,627,138
1,128,762
475,633
1866
2,105,732
1,944,860
1,267,611
628,280
1867
1,855,645
1,654,769
962,799
618,041
1868
1,853,873
1,727,767
866,664
664,231
1869
2,480,401
2,069,685
971,636
660,642
1870
1,743,845
2,140,118
932,323
■
456,660
The chief articles of export firom the Two Sicilies are olive oil
and brimstone, the first of the value of 618,903Z., and the second
of 381,854Z. in 1870. From Sardinia and the Adriatic and
Tyriiienian ports, the exports are miscellaneous, not one of them,
except lead and zinc ores, averaging 90,000Z. per annum; while
the only article of note from Tuscany is olive oil, 123,171Z. in
value in 1870. Cotton goods form the staple import of the United
Kingdom into Italy. The Two SiciHes took 897,1 12Z. in 1870;
Sardinia 483,963Z. ; Tuscany 517,635/. ; and the Adriatic ports of
Ancona and the Romagna 158,934/. With the former Papal States,
the intercourse is very slight; the total British imports not amoimt-
ing to more than 10,764/., and the exports to the United Kingdom
to 24,974/. in the year 1870.
The number and tonnage of merchant vessels belonging to tha
kingdom, inclusive of Venice, on January \, \%^%, n^^j^ ^ss^
follows : —
^22
THE STATESMAN S TBAR-BOOK.
Tonnage of Yessels
Sailing YesselB
Steamers
Yeasels
Tons
Yeaaels
Tons
From 801 to 1,000 tons .
7
6,120
„ 601 „ 800 „ .
170
98,789
8
4,547
„ 301 „ 500 „ .
583
227,962
31
11,180
„ 101 „ 300 „ .
1,332
249,775
28
5,499
21 „ 100 „ .
2,955
147,316
^
6 „ 20 „ .
3,441
39,749
" 31
1,865
Under 6 tons ....
Total, Year 1868 .
Italy, exclusive of Venice, Year
9,202
22,719
J
■
17,690
792,430
98
23,091
1867
16,152
746,302
98
23,091
Year 1866 ....
16,111
694,919
99
22,495
According to an official return, the kingdom of Italy had a sea-
faring population of 176,491 grown-up male individuals at the
commencement of 1869. At the commencement of 1866, the num-
ber Was 165,747, without Venetia.
The following table gives the length, the number of passengers
conveyed, and the traffic receipts of the railways of Italy, in the years
1867 and 1868 :—
Length of railways opened : —
Single lines ....
Double lines ....
!
Total ....
1867
1868
Chilometros
4,655
637
ChilometroB
5,069
637
5,292
5,706
1
1
i
Number of passengers carried .
i
Number
14,887,938
Number
17,514,054
'. Total traffic receipts : —
j , From passengers
'From goods ....
Total ....
Lire
40,664,952
39,723,681
Lire
43,896,970
41,615,924
80,388,633
85,512,884
According to a report presented, in April 1871, to the Chamber
of Deputies by the Minister of Pu\)^c ^WotVl^, tk^x^ were at tliat
rime completed and at work, 906 cYvilomelTO^, ox ^^"^^xi^v^ \sC^v^
ITALY. 323
of state railway. In the course of 1871 and 1872, a furtlier length
of 215 chilometros was to be finished and opened for public traffic.
The Minister informed the Chamber that he confidently anticipated
that in the course of the year 1874 the whole of the railways of
which the Government had undertaken the construction would be
completed. The aggregate length of these lines will reach nearly
2,000 chilometros, or 1,250 English miles, and will have cost in
construction 500,000,000 lire or 20,000,000/. sterling.
The number of post-offices in the kingdom at the commencement
of 1869, was 2,751. In the year 1868 the Post conveyed 81,150,000
letters, and 65,000,000 printed parcels. The total revenue of the
Post Office in 1868 amounted to 15,976,520 lire, or 639,061/., and
the expenditure to 16,892,301 lire, or 675,692/.
The length of telegraph lines, at the commencement of 1869. was
16,152 chilometros, nearly two-thirds of the whole belonging to the
government. There were, at the same date, 1,089 telegraph offices.
The number of private telegrams forwarded in the year 1868
throughout the kingdom was 1,707,214, and of official telegrams
229,761. The total revenue from telegraphs, in 1868, was
5,815,680 lire, or 232,627/., being less than the cost of manage-
ment.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Italy are the same as those
of France, the names only being altered, the Franc changing into
the Lira, divided into 100 centisimi, the Kilogramme into the
Chilogramma, the M^tre into the Metro, the Hectare into the Ellara,
and so on. In the former Papal States alone, the old monetary
denominations, represented by the Roman Scudo, worth 4s. 3c?., and
its subdivision into 10 PaoH, or 100 Bajocchi, are partly retained
in common use, although abolished in 1867 in fkvour of the French
metric system. Of the latter, the British equivalents are : —
Money.
The ZeVfl, of 100 Centisimi « Average rate of exchange, 26 to 1/. sterling.
Weights and Measures.
The Gramma ....,« 16-434 grains troy.
= 2*20 lbs. avoirdupois.
= 220
= 2200
s= 0-22 Imperial g;a]lLQ>\i.
= 22
= 3-28 itet ot ^^*'il vci^^ft*.
y2
Chilogramma
„ Quintal Metrid .
Tonnelata ...
Litro, Liquid Measure
■Eu. j.j^ r Liquid Measure
„ Ettol^^r^ iDrf Measure .
, J/i?^r(? . . . .
»
9,
324 THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
The Chilometro = 1093 yards.
„ MaroCvbe\ ^ 35-31 cubic feet.
„ EUlara, or Hectare . . . =* 2*47 acres.
„ Square Chilo^ or KUomMre Carri = 0*386 square mile.
(2'69 kil. carr^s — 1 sq. mile).
Statistical and other Books of Beference ooncerning^ Italy.
1. Official Publications.
Statistica Amministratiya del Begno d'ltalia. Biveduta ed ampliata per cura
del Ministero dell' interno. 4. Fireiwe, 1871.
Annuario Pontificio. 8. Eoma, 1871.
Annuario Generale dell' Industria e Commercio del Regno d'ltalia per
rAnno 1870. 8. Firenze, 1871.
Annuario del Ministero deUe Finanze del Regno d'ltalia. 4. Firenze, 1871.
Annuario TJfficiale della Marina Italiana. 4. Torino, 1871.
Movimento della Navigazione Italiana all' Estero. Anno 1869. 4. Firenze,
1871.
Movimento della Navigazione nei Porti del Regno d'ltalia. Pesca del pesce
c del corallo ; Marineria mercantile ; Costruzioni navali ; Infortuni marittimi.
Anno 1869. 4. Firenze, 1871.
Statistica della Popolazione. Parte I. Censimento generale (31 die. 1861)
per cura della direzione della statistica generale del Regno. 8. Firenze, 1867.
Report by Mr. Herries, British Secretary of Legation, on the Trade and
Navigation of Italy. in the year 1868, dated July 22, 1869; in 'Reports of
1£. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. I., 1870. London, 1870.
Reports by Mr. Herries, Secretary of Legation, on the Industrial and Financial
Condition of Italy, dated July 1866, Feb. 18, and April 1, 1867 ; in ' Reports
of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' Nos. I., IV. and V.,* 1867.
London, 1867.
Report by Mr. Herries, Secretary of Legation, on the Finances, Trade, and
Navigation of Italy, dated January 30, 1869 ; in * Reports of H. M.'8 Secretaries
of Embassy and Legation.' No. III. 1869. 8. London, 1869.
Report by Mr. Alessandro Franz, Secretary of H. M.'s Consul at Rome, on the
Trade, Commerce, Agriculture, and Population of Rome, dated August 1869;
in * Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. I., 1870.
8. London, 1870.
Report by Mr. E. W. Bonham, Consul-General at Naples, on the Tenure of
Land in Southern Italy, dated Nov. 6, 1869; in * Reports from H. M.'s Repre-
sentatives respecting the Tenure of Land in the several countries of Europe.'
Part I. Fol. London, 1870.
Reports by Mr. D. E. Colnaghi, Consul at Turin, and Mr. A. Franz, Consular
Seoretfi^ at Rome, on the state of Agriculture and the division of Landed
Property in Northern and Central Italy, dated January 1870 ; in 'Reports from
H. M.'s Representatives respecting the Tenure of Land, &c.' Part II. Fol.
London, 1870.
Report by Mr. Herries, Secretary of Legation, on the Social and Financial
Condition, the state of Agriculture, &c. of Italy; in 'Reports of H. M.'8
Hepresentatives respecting the Tenure of Land in the several oountries of
Europe.' Part IV. Fol. London, 1871.
StHtJetical Tables relatinxr to Foreign Countma. 'CmX.'XXI, 1£^. li^iT^dou.
1S70.
ITALTi 325
2. NoN- Official Publications.
Aliherti ( V.) Kivista Amministrativa del regno, giomale ufficiale delle ammi-
nistrazioni central! e provincialii del Comuni, e degli Istituti di Beneficenza.
8. Torino, 1870.
Andli (G.) Storia d'ltalia dal 1814 al 1863. 4 vols. 8. Milano, 1864.
Annnario industriale italiano pel 1870, ossia Dizionario statistico-storico-
commerciale d'ltalia. 8. Napoli, 1871.
Bodio (Luigi) Sui documenti statistici del Eegno d'ltalia, cenni bibliografici,
presentati al VI Congresso internazionale di statistica. 8. Firenze, 1868.
Bvit (Isaac) The History of Italy, from the Abdication of Napoleon I. 2
vols. 8. London, 1860.
Castro (Vincenzo de) Kelazione suUo Stato dell' Istruzione Primarianel
Circondario di Abbiategrasso nelV Anno scolastico 1859-1860, presentatoal
Consiglio provinciale per le scuole. 8. Milano, 1862.
Ceaare (Carlo de) II Fassato, il Presente e I'Awenire della Pubblica Am-
ministrazione nel Eegno d'ltalia. 8. Firenze, 1865.
Cobbe (Frances Power) Italics : Brief Notes on Politics, People, and Places
in Italy, in 1864. 8. London, 1865.
Correnti e Maestri (N.) Annnario Statistico Italiano. 8. Torino, 1871.
Denechaud (N.) L'ltalie, ses finances, sa rente, ses chemins de fer, son indns-
trie et son commerce. 8. 77 pp. Paris, 1865.
Giffli (Ottavio) Gli Istituti & Beneficenza e i Beni Ecclesiastici negli ex-
Stati Pontifici. Stndii con Documenti inediti. 8. Firenze, 1866.
Guida Generale del Commercio e dell' Industria Italiana per il 1870. 4.
Milano, 1871.
La Farina (Giuseppe) Storia d'ltalia del 1815 al 1850. 2 vols. 8. Milano,
1864.
Lossa (Augusto) Annuario del commercio ed industria del Regno d'ltalia,
8. Firenze, 1871.
L0S80W (Ed. V.) Handbuch zur Reise nach und in Italien. 8. Berlin, 1868.
Maestri (Dr.) L'ltalie ^conomique en 1867. 8. Florence, 1867.
Plebano et Musso (J.) Les Finances du Royaume d'ltalie, consid^r^es piir
rapport k I'histoire, k 1' Economic publique, a 1* administration et a la politique;
avecune preface, par M. Paul Boiteau. 8. Paris, 1865.
Beali (prof. Eusebio) Del riordinamf^nto scolastico nel Regno d'ltalia.
Memoria letta alia R. Accademia dei Fisioeratici in Siena nell' adunanza della
classe morale il di 28 luglio 1867. 8. Siena, 1868.
326
NETHERLANDS.
(KONINGRTK DER NedERLANDEN.)
Reigning Sovereign and Family.
Willem III., King of the Netherlands, born February 19, 1817,
the eldest son of King Willem II., and of Princess Anna Paulowna,
daughter of Czar Paid I. of Russia ; educated by private tutors, and
at the University of Ley den ; succeeded to the throne, at the death of
his father, March 17, 1849. Married, June 18, 1839, to
Sophie, Queen of the Netherlands, bom June 17, 1818, the second
daughter of King Wilhelm I. of Wurtemberg. Offspring of the union
are two sons: — 1. Willem, Prince of Orange, heir-apparent, borD
September 4, 1840; admiral- lieutenant in the Dutch navy. 2.
Prince Alexander, born August 25, 1851 ; lieutenant in the navy.
Brother and Sister of the King. — 1. Prince HendHk, bom
June 13, 1820 ; Governor of the Grand-Duchy of Luxemburg ;
married. May 19, 1853, to Princess Amalia, daughtor of the late
Duke Bernhard of Saxe- Weimar. 2. Princess Sophie, born April 8,
1824 ; married, October 8, 1842, to Grand-Duke Karl Alexander
-of Saxe- Weimar.
UncU and Aunt of the King. — 1. Prince Frederik, bom February
28, 1797, second son of King Willem I. of the Netherlands ; field-
marshal of the Dutch army; married. May 21, 1825, to Princess
Louise, daughter of King Friedrich Wilhelm III. of Prussia;
widower, Dec. 6, 1870. Surviving issue of the union is a daughter,
Marie, born July 5, 1841, married July 18, 1871, to Prince Wilhelm
Von Wied, born August 22, 1845, Major in the army of Prussia.
2. Princess Marianne, born May 9, 1810. sister of the preceding;
married, September 14, 1830, to Prince Albert of Prussia ; divorced
March 28, 1849.
The royal family of the Netherlands, known as the House of
'Orange, descend from a German Count Walram, who lived in the
eleventh century. Through the marriage of Count Engelbrecht, of
the branch of Otto of Walram, with Joan of Polanen, in 1404, the
family acquired the barony of Breda, and thereby became settled
in the Netherlands. The alliance with another heiress, only sister
of the childless Prince of Orange and Count of Chalon, brought to
the house a rich province in the south of France; and a third
matrimonial union, that of Prince Willem III. of Orange with a
daughter of King James IJ., transferred iVve eTovm of Great Britain
J^r a time to the ^inily. Previous to t\i\^ ^et\o^, \Jsi^ TsiKa^'^t^^Da^
NETHEKLANDS. 327
acquired great influence in the Republic of the Netherlands, and,
Tinder the name of * stadtholders,' or governors, become the soveieign
rulers of the State. The dignity was formally declared to be heredi-
tary in 1747, in Willem IV. ; but his successor, WiUem V., had to
fly to England, in 1795, at the invasion of the French republican
army. The lamily did not return till November 1813, when the
fate of the republic, released from French supremacy, was under
discussion at the Congress of Vienna. After various diplomatic
negotiations, the Belgian provinces, subject before the French revo-
lution to the House of Austria, were ordered by the Congress to be
annexed to the territory of the republic, and the whole to be erected
into a kingdom with the son of the last Stadtholder, Willem V., {is
hereditary sovereign. In consequence, the latter was proclaimed
King of the Netherlands at the Hague on the 16th of March, 1815,
and recognised as sovereign by all the powers of Europe. The
established union between the northern and southern provinces of
the Netherlands was dissolved by the Belgian revolution of 1830,
and their political relations were not readjusted until the signing of
the Treaty of London, April 19, 1839, which constituted Belgium
an independent kingdom. King Willem I. abdicated in 1840,
making over the crown to his son Willem 11., who, after a reign of
nine years, left it to his heir, the present sovereign of the Nether-
lands.
King Willem H. had a civil list of 1,000,000 guilders, or 83,333/.,
but the amount was reduced to 600,000 guilders, or 50,000/., at the
commencement of the reign of the present king. There is in addi-
tion an allowance of 150,000 guilders, or 12,500/., for the members
<#f the royal family and the maintenance of the Court. The latter
sum is divided at present in the manner that the heir-apparent has
100,000 guilders, or 8,333/. ; and the remaining 50,000 guilders, or
4,166/., are given am a subsidy for the maintenance of the royal
palaces. The family of Orange are, besides, in the possession of a
very large private fortune, acquired, in greater part by King Willem
I., in the prosecution of vast enterprises, tending to raise the com-
merce of the Netherlands.
The House of Orange has given the following Sovereigns to the
Netherlands, since its reconstruction as a kingdom by the Congress
of Vienna: —
Willem 1 1815
Willem II 1840
Willem III 1849
The average reign of the three Sovereigna,' insXuwj^ o^ ^\a^\. ^"v
the present king, amounted to 18 year>*^
328 THE statesman's YEAK-BOOK.
Constitution and Ooyemment.
The present constitution — grondwet — of the Netherlands received
the royal sanction October 14, 1848, and was solemnly proclaimed
Nov. 3, 1848. It vests the whole legislative authority in a Parlia-
ment composed of two Chambers, called the States-General. The
Upper House, or first Chamber, consists of 39 members, elected by
the provincial States from among the most highly assessed inhabitants
of the various counties. The second Chamber of the States- General,
elected by ballot, at the rate of one deputy to every 45,000 souls,
numbered 80 members in 1869. All citizens, natives of the
Netherlands, not deprived of civil rights, and paying assessed taxes
to the amount of not less than 20 guilders, or 1/. 135., are voters.
Clergymen, judges of the Hooge Read, or High Court of Justice,
and Governors of Provinces are debarred from being elected. The
members of the second Chamber receive an annual allowance of 2,000
guilders, or 166/., besides travelling expenses. Every two years one-
half of the members of the second Chamber, and every three years
one- third of the members of the Upper House retire by rotation. The
Sovereign has the right to dissolve either of the Chambers separately,
or both together, at any time, but new elections must take place
within forty days. The second Chamber alone has the initiative of
new laws, together with the government, and the ftmctions of the
Upper House are restricted to either approving or rejecting them,
without the right of inserting amendments. The constitutional
advisers of the King, having a seat in the Cabinet, must attend at
the meetings of both Houses, and have a deliberative voice, but
they cannot take an active part in the debate. The King has frill
veto power, but it is seldom, if ever, brought into practice. Altera-
tions in the Constitution can only be made by the vote of two-thirds
of the members of both Houses, followed by a general election, and
a second confirmation, by two-third vote, of the new States-General.
The executive authority is, under the Sovereign, exercised by
a responsible Council of Ministers. There are seven heads of depart-
ments in the Ministerial Council, namely : —
1. The Minister of the Interior. — Joh. Rudolf Thoj^hecke, horn
1796 ; professor of political economy and of jurisprudence at the
Universities of Ghent and Leyden, 1825-44 ; Minister of the
Interior, 1849-53, and 1862-66 ; and appointed for the third time
Minister of the Interior and President of the Council of Ministers,
Jan. 3, 1871.
2. The Minister of Finance.— Dr. P. Blusse van Oud-Alblas ;
appointed Jan. 3, 1871.
§. The Minister of Justice. — Dr. 3. A.. Jollcs^, «\v\)o\Tv\.^d J^n. 3,
1871
NETHERLANDS. 329
4. The Minister of the Colonies. — Dr. P. Van Bosse ; appointed
Jan. 3, 1871.
5. The Minister of Foreign Affairs. — Baron Gertcke cTHerwi/nen;
appointed Jan. 3, 1871.
6. The Minister of Marine. — Captain L. G. Broex; appointed
June 4, 1868.
7. The Minister of War. — Major-General A. JEngelvaart; ap-
pointed Jan. 26, 1871.
Each of the above ministers has a salary of 12,000 guilders, or
1,000Z. per annum. Whenever the sovereign presides over the
deliberations of the ministry, the meeting is called a Cabinet
Council, and the privilege to be present at it is given to princes
of the royal family nominated for the purpose. There is also a
State Council — Raad van State — of 14 members, nominated by the
Government, which the sovereign may consult on extraordinary
occasions.
Church and Education.
According to the terms of the Constitution, entire liberty of con-
science and complete social equality is granted to the members of all
religious confessions. The royal family, and a majority of the inhabi-
tants, belong to the Reformed Church ; but the Roman Catholics are not
far inferior in numbers. In the last census retTirns the number of
Calvinists, or members of the Reformed Chiirch, is given as 1 ,942,387 ;
of Lutherans, 64,539 ; of Roman Catholics, 1,234,486 ; of Greek
Catholics, 32 ; of divers other Christian denominations, 48,960 ; and
of Jews, 63,890. The government of the Reformed Church is Presby-
terian ; while the Roman Catholics are under an archbishop, of
Utrecht, and four bishops, of Harlem, Breda, Roermond, and Herso-
genbosh. The salaries of several British Presbyterian ministers,
settled in the Netherlands, and whose churches are incorporated with
the Dutch Reformed Church, are paid out of the public funds.
Education is spreading throughout the kingdom, though as yet it
has not reached the lower classes of the population. Official returns
state that in 15,777 marriages that took place in North Holland —
province containing the capital — between the years 1864-67, there
were 541 in which the man, 1,774 in which the woman, and 503 in
which neither the man nor the woman could write. It is calculated
that among the strictly rural population of the kingdom, one-fourth
of the grown-up men, and one-third of the women, can neither
read nor write. However, the education of the rising generation
is provided for by a non -denominational Primary Instruction Law,
passed in 1857. Under its working, there were, in January, 1867,
according to government returns, 2,572 public schools, witk ^^^T^
schoolmasters, and 264 schoolmistresses, and 1,0^^ ^r^N^Xft. %Ow^cNs»^
w/th j^,i^J28choolmaater», and 1,396 schoolmiatTea^eft. MaJcv^'sj^o^^
330
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
date, the pupils in the public schools numbered 362,491, among
them 209,264 boys, and the pupils in the private schools 98,254,
among them 44,443 boys. The teachers, appointed imder the law
of 1857, are superintended by 94 district school-inspectors, who
act under 11 provincial superintendents, and an inspector-general,
depending on the Minister of the Interior. It is the duty of the
inspectors to grant licenses for the establishment of schools, and to
present to the Government three times a year, an account of the
state of public instruction. A fuller education than the schools for
primary instruction impart 50 schools of middle instruction, with
4,024 pupils, and 61 additional 'Latin schools,' with 1,165 pupils.
Above them are the three universities of Ley den, Groningen, and
Utrecht, with 1,326 students in January 1867, and the polytechni-
cal institution at Delfl, with 146 pupils. The ecclesiantical training
schools comprise five Roman Catholic and three Protestant semi-
naries. The proportion of attendance in the schools for primary
instruction is one in eight of the entire population.
Eevenue and Expenditure.
The national revenue, derived mainly from indirect taxation,
averaged 108,000,000 guilders, or 9,000,000/. sterling, in recent
years, while the expenditure was always within the income, leaving
a more or less considerable annual surplus. The following tables
exhibit the actual revenue and expenditure of the kingdom, in
guilders and pounds sterling, in each of the six years 1863—68.
Years
Bevenne
Gnilders
£
1863
100,208,820
8,350,735
1864
101,956,464
8,496,372
1866
107,742,756
8,978,563
1866
115,837,284
9,653,107
1867
116,482,868
9,706,905
1868
100,082,217
8,340,184
Years
B3cpenditure
Guilders
£
1863
99,403,092
8,283,591
; 1864
101,891,100
8,490,925
1865
106,064,512
8,837,876
' 1866
105,833,728
8,823,644
' 1867
112,116,614
9,342,968
1868
99,175,990
\ %,^^\,^^?^
_\
NETHERLANDS.
331
The budget estimates for each of the years 1869 and 1870, voted
by the States-General, were as follows : —
Revenne
1869
1870
Guilders
Guilders
Direct taxes
21,238,848
21,318,342
Excise duties
25,230,000
26,350,000
Indirect taxes
14,076,000
13,938,000
Import and export duties . .
4,380,764
4,491,040
Ck>ld and silver plate duos
251,300
256,300
Public domains
1,280,000
1,300,000
Post Office ....
2,450,000
2,550,000
Telegraph ....
553,500
600,000
Government lotteries .
410,000
410,000
Shooting and fishing licenses
110,000
110,000
Pilotage ....
750,000
775,000
Mining dues
943
851
Profit of state railways
320,000
jMiscellaneons receipts .
1,881,920
3,019,550
Belgian share of national debt
400,000
400,000
, Colonial surplus ....
15,618,358
13,007,749
' Surplus of 1867 ....
4,360,000
Colonial surplus of previous years
3,475,000
TotAl /
96,836,633
88,526,832
XULUL • . . . • S
1 I
£8,069,719
£7,377,236
Expenditnre
1869
1870
Guilders
Guilders
Royal household
750,000
750,000
Superior departments of state
591,054
605,442
Foreign department
525,094
503,041
Department of justice
3,106,459
3,240,488
Roman Catholic worship
689,357
690,476
Department of the interior
21,106,786
20,009,701
Department of marine .
9,383,562
8,683,518
National debt, interest .
28,073,638
28,203,144
Department of finance .
14,033,285
15,409,766
Protestant worship
1,758,428
1,761,317
Department of war
14,659,000
14,211,400
Department of colonies
2,000,360
1,756,488
Miscellaneous expenses ....
50,000
50,000
96,727,023
95,864,781
^^^** \ £8,060,585
£7,988,732
The financial accounts for each year are not finally adjusted tiU
after the lapse of two or three years. "UauaWy t^^i ^^XkxaaXfe.'s* «:t'i
framed with great moderation, on which account tVet^ \a ^^^"^ ^^^
332
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
item * surplus ' among the sources of revenue entered in the
budgets.
The * Colonial surplus ' for 1870 is explained in a more detailed
manner in the Netherlands India accounts for the year, which are
kept distinct from the budget of the kingdom. In the following
statement the summary is given of the Netherlands India estimates
for the year 1870 : —
Onilders
Expenditure in Netherlands 86,257,200
„ India 19,473,500
Total expenditure
. 105,730,700
Receipts in Netherlands { f pS'ee'nf re'^'X'"} • ^^.^O^'^OO
Total receipts 118,738,449
Deduct total expenditure . . . 105,730,700
Colonial surplus for 1870
13,007,749
£1,083,979
The financial estimates for the years 1869 and 1870, given above
in tabular form, show that the largest source of revenue is that
derived from excise duties, producing about one-fourth of the total
receipts of the state, while the largest branch of expenditure is that
for the national debt. At the commencement of the year 1871, the
national debt was represented by a capital of 967,708,914 guilders,
or 80,642,409/., divided as follows :—
Division of Debt
Capital
Interest
Debt bearing interest at the rate of 2 J per cent.
»f >» >> ** »i
»« It » **2" »»
4
Debt bearing no interest ....
Terminable annuities and Exchequer bills
Total 1
Guilders
653,097,502
98,687,711
13,545,000
19,792,200
10,000,000
Onilders
16,327,437
2,960,631
468,825
7,671,688
346,563
967,122,413
£80,593,534
28,203,144
£2,350,262
At the commencement of 1870 the capital of the debt amounted
to 967,708,914 guilders, or 80,642,409/., so that there was a reduc-
tion of 586,501 guilders, or 48,875/. within the year. The entire
reduction of the national debt, from 1848 to 1871, amounted to
Mbore 188,000,000 guilders, or 15,750,000/.— (Communication of
ihe Royal Government to the Statesman" s Y car-boolc.^
NETHEBLANDS.
333
Army and Navy.
The army of the Netherlands is formed partly by conscription and
partly by enlistment, in such a manner that the volimteers form the
stock, but not the majority of the troops. The men drawn by con-
scription at the age of twenty have to serve, nominally, five years ;
but practically, all that is required of them is to drill for ten
monflis, and, returning home on furlough, meet for six weeks
annually for practice, during a period of four years. Besides the
regular army, there exists a militia — ' schuttery ' — divided into two
classes. To the first, the ' active militia,' belong all men from the
twenty-fiflh to the thirty-fourth year of age ; and to the second, the
'resting (rustende) militia,' all persons from thirty-five to fifly-
five. The first class, nimibering about 26,000 men, is again
subdivided into two distinct parts, the one comprising the unmarried
men and widowers without children, and the other the remaining
married soldiers. The * resting militia,' to the number of 61,000
men, is organised in fifly-four fiill and nine half battalions. About
one-third of the militia is made up of men who have previously
serve& in the regular army.
The regular army stationed in the Netherlands, at the commence-
ment of 1870, was composed as follows : —
General Staff and Military Administration
Infantry :—
Staff ....
1 regiment of guards
8 regiments of the line .
1 battalion of instniction
Depot of discipline
Recruiting dep6t for the colonies
Cavalry : —
Staff
4 regiments of hussars .
Engineers: — ....
Staff
1 battalion of sappers and miners
Artillery : —
Staff
1 regiment of field artillery, with train
3 regiments of heavy (fortress) artillery
1 regiment of light-horse artillery .
2 companies of pontonniers
Officers
_.
Total
188
36
105
872
31
12
20
7
184
77
25
80
88
215
32
12
Bank and File
4,221
38,280
601
44
91
4,310
39
984
59
3,156
6,297
626
316
\
334
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
The colonial army of the Netherlands comprises a force of 27,449
men, composed of the following rank and file : —
Infantry
Cavalry
Artillery
Sappers and miners
Total
EuropeanR
Natives
Total
9,667
583
1,684
323
13,394
1,129
659
23,071
583
2,813
982
12,267
15,182
27,449
The number of officers, all Europeans, commanding the rank and
file enumerated in the above statement, is 1,314. Of these, 745
are in the infantry, 36 in the cavalry, 118 in the artillery, 62 in
the corps of sappers and miners, 209 in the sanitary service, 78 in
the military administration, and 66 on the staff.
The navy of the Netherlands was composed, at the beginning
of Jime 1870, of 70 steamers, the names of which, horse-power,
number of guns, and strength of crews, are given in the following
list, furnished by the Royal Government to the Statesman's Year-
hook : —
Names of Men-of-War
Ironclads : —
De Ruyter .
Prins Hendrick .
Stier ....
Buffel ....
Schorpisen .
Matador
Krokodil
Heiligerlee .
Tyger ....
Cerberus
Bloedhond .
Panther
Hyena ....
No. 1 (Gunboat) .
No. 2 (Gunboat) .
Frigates : —
Admiraal van Wassenaer
Evertsen
Zeel&nd
Adolph vanNassAVL
Anna Panlowna ^.
Horse-
power
400
400
400
400
400
400
140
140
140
140
140
140
140
120
40
300
400
400
Number
of Guns
Crews
14
4
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
250
200
100
100
100
100
75
76
75
76
76
76
76
60
30
\
SetheRLaNDS,
yamaaf Men-of-Wu-
Coa¥ETTB8
Prinsi'B Ameli* .
Zilveren Kniis
WiUem ....
I^ambi ....
Zontraan ....
LeeuwardeD ....
MetuleD Krois
Van Galen ....
Citadel vHn Antwerpen
Vite-Admiraal Koopman
WiitOTgeus ....
Avisos iMD QcsreoATa: —
Retch
Prinaes Marin
Soembmg ....
HetLoo ....
Comelis Diicks .
Veaavios ....
Soestdjt .
Kykdoin .
Schonwm .
Dommel
Bommelerwaacd ,
Haarlemmenneer
Cophoom
Deo Briel .
A art VB41 Nes
MaHB «□ Waal
Stavoren
Heoloc
Volkaan
Faddlb SriuHBBa :—
Amaterdam .
De Valk
Bromo .
Cjdoop
Timor
Banea
Suriname
Celebea
Hadnra
Admimal ran Kinehergea
Sventbaya (tranBpon) .
Onm
206 1
213
16
213 !
16
212 1
16
213;
16
16
212
212
16
213
13
175
13
176-
S
100
6
11)0
6
lUO
6
1(10 '
6
1110
6
100
6
100
6
IDO
10
B.1
6
IB
6
IS
a
75
6
75
6
75
6
75
6
75
£0
4
60
B
150
S
100
6
ISO
8
125
6
90
90
90
i
90
*
90
I
50
»i336
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
Besides the ships enumerated in the above list, the navy of the
Netherlands comprises several floating batteries for coast defence,
as well as upwards of 30 sailing vessels. The latter are gradually
withdrawn from service.
The navy was officered, at the commencement of June 1870, by
1 admiral, 2 * admu^al-lieutenants,' 2 vice-admirals, 3 rear-admirals
(* schouten-bij-nacht '), 20 captains, 40 commanders, 340 first and
second lieutenants, 76 midshipmen (*adelborsten '), 123 adminis-
trative and 104 medical officers. The marine infantry, at the same
date, consisted of 52 officers and 2,119 non-commissioned officers
and privates. Both sailors and marines are recruited by enlistment,
conscription being allowed, but not actually in force.
A gradual transformation of the old portion of the navy into an
iron-clad fleet is taking place since the year 1865, when a law to
this effect was passed by the States -General.
Area and Population.
The Netherlands, since the separation of Belgium, consists of
eleven provinces, namely, Brabant, Guelderland, North and South
Holland, Zealand, Utrecht, Friesland, Overyssel, Groningen, Drenthe,
and Limburg. Connected with the kingdom in the person of the
sovereign, though possessed of a separate administration, is the
Grand- duchy of Luxemburg, included firom 1815 to 1866 in the
dissolved Germanic CJonfederation. The following table gives the
area and population of the Netherlands, and of Luxemburg, accord-
ing to enumerations of 1865, and the 31st December 1869 : —
Provinces
Area
Geographical
square miles
Population
in 1865
Population
Dec. 31, 1869
Brabant ....
93-38
423,421
436,798
Guelderland .
92-76
427,753
437,819
South Holland
65-32
672,367
703,213
North Holland
45-46
566,474
590,454
Zealand
30-20
176,169
179,435
Utrecht
25-01
172,787
176,234
Friesland
59-61
288,949
300,863
Overyssel
61-54
250,358
259,263
Groningen
42-65
224,237
232,273
Drenthe
48-42
104,014
108,267
Limburg .
40-20
222,579
227,461
594-55
3,629,108
3,652,070
Grand-duchy of Luxemburg
r
46-60
206,674
206,985
641-15
Total . . < Eng. sq. miles
3.735,682
3,858,066
L 13,464
\
\ \
NETHERLANDS.
337
The Netherlands possess a comparatively larger town population
than any other country in Europe. At the end of December 1868,
there were sixteen towns in the kingdom with a population of above
20,000 inhabitants. They were— ZwoUe, with 20,900; Tilburg,
with 21,313; Delft, with 22,490; Nymegen, with 23,115; Dort,
with 25,181 ; Hertogenbosh, with 25,273 ; Leeuwarden, with
25,689 ; Maestricht, with 28,741 ; Harlem, with 30,887 ; Amhem,
with 32,479; Groningen, with 37,895; Leyden, with 40,027;
Utrecht, with 60,428 ; The Hague (s' Gravenhage), with 92,021 ;
Rotterdam, with 121,027 ; and Amsterdam, with 274,931 in-
habitants. The population of Amsterdam was 235,000 in 1785,
but had fallen to 180,000 in 1814, since which time there was a
gradual increase. In the provinces of North and South Holland the
population of the eleven principal towns is considerably larger than
that of the country districts.
Trade and Industry.
The commerce of the Netherlands is chiefly carried on with two
countries, Germany and Great Britain, the former standing first in
the list as export, and the latter first as import market. The value
of the trade of the kingdom in each of the five years 1865 to 1869,
w^as as follows: —
Yeara
General imports
Imports for home con-
sumption
General exports
1
1866
1866
1867
1868
1869
Guilders
483,033,812
611,207,289
634,768,434
664,473,868
670,720,218
Guilders
386,468,721
407,386,180
421,709,322
446,136,774
466,960,268
Guilders
428,369,997
424,493,422
436,177,469
468,416,969
490,809,113
To the general imports of 1869, Great Britain contributed 29, and
Germany 25 per cent. From Java came 19, from Belgium 11,
from Kussia 5, and from France 2 per cent, of the imports of
the same year. Of the total exports of 1869, there went 39
per cent, to Germany, and 27 per cent, to Great Britain, while
Java had 12, Belgium 8, and France 2 per cent. The trade with
both Germany and Great Britain has largely increased in recent
years.
The total value of the exports from the Netherlands to Great
Britain, and of the imports of British and It\^ ^i^o^^xc.^ \\i\» ^^
"NetherJaDds, in each of the ten years 1861 to 1^1^,\^ ^cr^XiVei'Niwi.
subjoined table : —
338
THE STATBSHAS S TEAR-BOOK.
"Vtttkrm
SzportB from the Ketherliuids
Imports of Britidi Home Prodnoe
xesiB
to Gmt Britain
into the Netheriands
1861
7,692,895
£
6,434,919
1862
7,863,031
6,046,242
1863
8,661,119
6,324,696
1864
11,660,539
6,885,463
1865
12,451,466
8,111,022
1866
11,768,913
8,999,713
1867
10,822,238
9,422,742
1869
11,390,924
10,395,098
1869
12,739,207
10,759,819
1870
14,315,717
11,220,784
The principal article of export from the Netherlands to the United
Kingdom is butter, the value of which amounted to 2,388,459Z. in
the year 1870. Live animals, of the value of 1,681,360/., in 1870,
and cheese, of the value of 1,204,830/., in the same year, form the
other chief exports. The staple article of British imports into the
Netherlands consists of cotton yam and manufactures, the declared
value of which was 4,508,926/. in 1870.
The following table shows the number and tonnage of the vessels
belonging to the Netherlands mercantile marine on December 31,
1869 :—
Description of Yeaads
Number
Tons
Clippers (Clippershepen)
„ with steam power .
Ships (Fregatten) ....
Barques (Barkea en Pinken).
Brigs (Brikken) ....
Schooners (Schoeners) .
Gulliots (Gralgooten)
Koff boats (Koffen) .
Smacks (Smakken)
Luggers (Gaffel-en XaAgschepen) .
Hookers (Hockerschepen)
Steamboats
16
2
121
266
227
379
274
352
197
94
87
44
6,000
1,878
57,723
81,445
26,771
32,272
16,484
21,589
6,090
1,382
3,058
9,447
Total .
t •
2,059
264,098
The mercantile navy has been decreasing of late years. On the
31st of December 1864, it numbered 2,289 vessels, of 554,244 tons,
and on the Slst of December 1865, it\ia/iia\\ftTL \.o ^,*iOS ^^aaek.^ of
NETHERLANDS.
339
269,338 tons burthen. It will be seen from the above statement
that at the end of 1869 the number of vessels had sunk to 2,059,
with a tonnage of 264,098, or less than one-half of that of 1864.
The following table gives total length of railways opened for
traffic at the commencement of 1870, the amount of capital em-
ployed in their construction, and the receipts in the year 1868 : —
RaQwsys
Length
Capital
Beoeipt8inl868
Pnvate companies : —
Diit/^h-Rhenish
Rotterdam- Antwerp
Maestricht- Aachen
Amsterdam-Rotterdam .
Utrecht-ZwoUe
Maestricht-Liittich
Total, private companies .
State railways .
TotAl .
Kilometers
176
118
94
86
83
30
Guilders
27,118,110
8,924,322
11,288,816
13,021,809
9,803,681
3,546,760
Guilders
4,136,162
2,026,347
926,390
1,873,916
486,137
360,618
686
832
73,703,397
107,896,341
9,796,669
1,417
181,698,738
—
The following table gives the number of letters, inland and
foreign, conveyed by the Post Office in each of the five years, 1864
to 1868 :—
Years
Inland letters
Foreign letters
Total
1864
1866
1866
1867
1868
17,632,326
18,496,291
20.010,962
20,784,097
23,719,306
4,668,944
6,130,906
5,622,817
6,026,258
6,690,644
22,101,270
23,627,197
26,633,779
26,809,365
30,309,849
The number of Post Offices at the commencement of 1869 was
838. The total income of the Post Office in the year 1868
amounted to 2,639,714 guilders, or 219,976/., and the expenditure
to 1,341,818 guilders, or 111,818/.
The length of telegraph lines on the 1st January, 1870, was
2,814 kilometers, the length of wires 9,797 kilometers, and the
number of offices 226. In the year 1869, there wet^ l^^^^?Sy=L
telegrams despatched, including 213,883 in \TaTi«AX» ^t<^m^ '^^
kingdom.
z2
340
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Colonies.
The colonial possessions of the Netherlands embrace an area of
651,267 English square miles, with an estimated population of
18,371,200. They are placed under three groups, namely : —
Colonies
Area in English
square miles
Population
Possessions in the East Indies
„ „ West Indies
Settlements on the West Coast of Africa
Total ....
686,723
64,187
11,367
18,176,695
86,606
110,000
661,267
18,371,200
Of the colonial possessions here sununarised, the East Indian
island of Java, possessing with the adjoining Madura, an area of
2,445 geographical, or 51,336 English square miles, with a popula-
tion, in 1861, of 13,019,108 souls, is by far the most important.
Administered as dependencies of Java, are the whole of the other
possessions of the Netherlands in the East Indies.
The direct revenue derived from the Colonial Possessions is in-
sufficient to cover the expenditure of the Netherlands; but the
deficit incurred is more than made good by the profits derived by
the home government from the sale of colonial produce, chiefly coffee,
sugar, indigo and cochineal, and tin, on what is called the Consig-
nation system, carried out through the medium of the * Netherlands
Trading Company,' acting as agents of the Government.
The total values of imports of colonial produce into the kingdom
by the * Netherlands Trading Company,' in each of the ten years,
1858-67, were as follows : —
Years
Imports
Years
Imports
1868
1869
1860
1861
1862
Guilders
89,130,684
86,272,453
82,216,868
80,813,606
86,216,143
1863
1864
1866
1866
1867
Gnilders
78,127,899
80,663,452
82,773,970
79,803,938
71,990,344
Slavery ceased in the West Indian colonies on July 1, 1863.
There were at this period 44,645 slaves, for all of whom the
owners received compensation, the same amounting to 300 guilders, or
25L, per individual, in Surinam, and to 'iQ^ ^W^et^,, ot \^L 13s.^
j'n the rest of the colonies. The wYioVe oi \)ti^ «ma.xiQ;\^^\.^^ ^-sct^-^
NETHERLANDS.
341
had to undergo an apprenticeship of three years, during which
period one-half of their income was retained by the Government.
For a detailed account of the principal colonial possessions of the
Netherlands, Java and Madura^ see Part 11. of the StatesmarCs
Year-hook.
Honey, Weights, and Heasnres.
The money, weights, and measures of the Netherlands, and the
British equivalents, are : —
Money.
The GvUder, or Florin y of 100 Cents = \s, 8rf., op 12 guilders to £\ sterling.
Weiqhts and Measures.
The Netherlands adopted the French metric system of weights and
measures in 1820, retaining, however, old designations for the same.
Much confusion having arisen therefrom, an Act was passed April 7,
1869, establishing from January 1, 1870, a series of new inter-
national names of weights and measures, with facultative use, during
the first ten years, of the old denominations. The principal new
names, aside with the old, are : —
The KUogram (Pond)
Meter (El)
KUometer (Myl)
Are (Vierkante Roede)
Hektare (Bunder)
Stere (Wisse)
Liter (Kan)
Hektoliter (Vat)
2*205 lbs. avoirdupois.
3*281 imperial feet.
1093 yards, or nearly 5 furlongs.
119*6 sq. yards, or 024*6 sq. acre.
2*47 acres.
36*31 cubic feet.
1*76 imperial pints.
22 imperial gallons.
All the other French metric denominations are adopted with
trifling changes in the new code of names.
Statistical and other Books of Eeference concerning the .
Netherlands.
1. Official Publications.
Staats-Almanak voor het Koningrijk der Nederlanden. 1871. Met mag-
tiging van de regering uit officiele opgaven zamengesteld. 8. 'S Gra^^nhage,
1871.
Statistisch Jaarboek voor het Koningrijk der Nederlanden. UitgegeTen
door het departement van Binnenlandsche zaken. *S Oravenhage, 1871.
Statistiek van den Handel en de Scheepvaart van het Koningrijk der Neder-
landen. Uitgegeven door het departement von Financien. Fol. 'S Graven-
hage, 1871.
Statistische Bescheiden, voor het koningrijk der Nederlanden. le deel, le
stuk. Loop der bevolking in 1869. Uitgegeven door het dei^aitexnftsit, ^5*S5l
Binnenlandsche zaken. 8. 'S GraVenhage, 1871.
Reports by Mr. Sidney Locock, Secretary of lieg«i\.\oii, era. >t)£v^ '^xtA^ «aSv.
342 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
Shipping of the Netherlands, dated Jtdy 30, 1869 ; in * Reports of H. M/s Secre-
taries of Embassy and Legation.' No. I., 1870. London, 1870.
Eeports by Mr. T. J. Horell Thurlow, Secretary of Legation, on the
Finances and Commerce of the Netherlands, dated February 1, 1868 ; in
' Eeports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. II. 1868.
London, 1868.
Report by Mr. T. J. H. Thurlow, Secretary of Legation, on the Finances
and Commerce of the Netherlands, dated The Hague, January 7, 1869 ; in
* Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. III. 1869.
8. London, 1869.
Report by Mr. Sidney Locock, Secretary of Legation, on Land Laws and
Landed Property, dated The Hague, December 20, 1869; in 'Reports firom
H. M.'s Representatives respecting the Tenure of Land in the several
countries of Europe.* Part I. Fol. London, 1870.
Report by Mr. Sidney Locock, Secretary of Legation, on the Trade and
Shipping of the Netherlands, dated The Hague, July 29, 1870 ; in 'Reports of
H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. I. 1871. 8. London,
1871.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London,
1870.
2. Non-Officul Publications.
Brugsma (F. C), Nederland en zijne Overzeesche bezittingen. 8. Groningen,
I860.
Geuna (J. J. van)^ Het Recht van Amendement der Parlementaire Vergade-
ringen. Historisch-staatsrechtelijke proeve. 8, Utrecht, 1864.
Hardenbef'y (H.), Overzigt der vomaamste Bepalingen betreffende de Sterkte,
Zamenstelling, Betaling, Verzorging en Verpleging van het Nederlaudsche
Leger, sederl den vrede van Utrecht in 1713 tot den tegenwoordigen tijd.
Hoofdzakelijk op voet van vrede. 2e gedeelte. 8. 'S Gravenhage, 1864.
Heuaden (A. Van), Handboek der aardrykskunde, staatsiurigting, staatshuis-
houding en statistiek van het koningrijk' der Nederlandeii. 8. Harlem, 1866.
Lavdeyc (E.), Eludes d'Economie Rurale : La Neerlande. 8. Paris, 1866.
Mollerus (J. H. M.), Geschiedkundig overzigt van het Handelsstelsel in Ne-
derlandsch-Indie. 8. Utrecht, 1865.
Staatkundig en staathuishoudkundig, Jaarboekje voor 1871. Uitgegeven
doordevereeui^ingvoorde statistiek in Nederland. 21. jaai^. 8. Amsterdam, 1871.
St^n Farve (i). C), Overzigt van het handelsverkeer tusschen Nederland en
Eageiand, ontleend aan J^ngelsche bronnen en in verband gebragt met de
belangen van den vaderlandschen handel landbouw en veestapel. 8. Amster-
dam, 1868.
Tydeinan (H. W.), De Nederlandsche handelmaatschappij. Bijdrage tot hare
geschiedenis en wa^irdeering in verband met het koloniaal beheer. 8. Leiden, 1868.
Tijdschrift voor Staathuishoudkunde en Statistiek. 8. ZwoUe, 1871.
Verslag van den handel, scheepvaart en nijverveid van Amsterdam, over het
jaar 1870. 8. Amsterdam, 1871.
343
PORTUGAL.
(Reino de Portugal e Alqarves.)
Beigning Sovereign and Family.
Ltus I., King of Portugal, bom Oct. 31, 1838, the son of
Queen Maria II. and of Prince Ferdinand of Saxe-Coburg; suc-
ceeded his brother, King Pedro V., Nov. 11, 1861 ; married Oct. 6,
1862, to
Pia, Queen of Portugal, bom Oct. 16, 1847, the youngest
daughter of King Vittorio Emanuele of Italy. Issue of the union aro
two sons, Carlos, bom Sept. 28, 1863, and Alfonso^ bom July 31,
1865.
Sisters and Brother of the King, — 1. Princess Maria, bom Jul}'
21, 1843; married. May 11, 1859, to Prince Greorg, second son of
the King of Saxony. 2. Princess Antonia, bom Feb. 17, 1845 ,
married, Sept. 12, 1861, to Prince Leopold of Hohenzollern-Sig-
maringen, bom Sept. 22, 1835 ; offspring of the union are three
sons, Wilhelm, born March 7, 1864, Ferdinand, bom Aug. 24, 1865,
and Karl, born Sept. 1, 1868. 3. Prince Augustus, bom Nov. 4,
1847.
Father of the King. — Prince Ferdinand of Saxe-Coburg, titular
King of Portugal, bom Oct. 29, 1816, the eldest son of the late
Prince Ferdinand of Saxe-Coburg ; married, April 9, 1836, to Queen
Maria II. of Portugal; obtained the title * King,' Sept. 16, 1837 ;
widower, Nov. 15, 1853 ; Regent of Portugal during the minority
of his son, the late Kling Pedro V., Nov. 15, 1853, to Sept. 16,
1855; married, in 'morganatic* imion, June 10, 1869, to Madame
Hensler, elevated Countess Edla.
Great- Aunts and Uncle of the King.^ — 1. Princess Teresa, bom
April 29, 1793, the daughter of King Joao VI. of Portugal and of
Princess Charlotte of Spain ; married, April 11, 1809, to JDon Pedro
of Spain ; widow July 4, 1812 ; naarried, a second time, Oct. 20,
1838, to Don Carlos, pretender to the crown of Spain; widow,
March 10, 1855. ?. Princess Maria, sister of the preceding, bom
July 4, 1801 ; Regent of Portugal March 10, 1826, to Feb. 26, 1828.
The reigning dynasty of Portugal belongs to the House of
Braganza, which dates from the commencement of the fifleentb
344
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
century, at which period Affonso, an illegitimate son of King Joao
or John I., was created by his father Duke of Braganza and Lord of
Guimaraens. When the old line of Portuguese kings, of the House
of Avis, became extinct by the death of King Sebastian, and of his
nominal successor, Henrique * the Cardinal,' Philip II. of Spain took
possession of the country, claiming it in virtue of his descent from a
Portuguese princess ; but in disregard of the fundamental law of the
kingdom, passed by the Cortes of Lamego in 1139, which excluded
ill foreign princes from the succession. After bearing the Spanish
rule tor more than half a century, the people of Portugal revolted,
and proclaimed Don Joao, the then Duke of Braganza, as their king,
he being the nearest heir to the throne, though of an illegitimate
issue. The Duke thereupon assumed the name of Joao IV., to
which Portuguese historians appended the title * the Fortunate/
From this Joao, through many vicissitudes of family, the present
rulers of Portugal are descended. For two centuries the members
of the line of Braganza kept up the ancient blood alliances with the
reigning house of Spain ; but the custom was broken through by the
late Queen Maria H., who, by a imion with a Prince of Coburg,
entered the great family of Teutonic Sovereigns. Luis I. is the
second Sovereign of Portugal of the line of Braganza- Coburg.
Luis I. has a civil list of 365,000 milreis, or about 82,000/. ; but
His Majesty returns annually 55,000 milreis to the public exchequer,
to be employed for general purposes. The expenses of the whole
Court, including the allowance to King Ferdinand and the other
princes, amount to 612,000 milreis, or nearly 136,000Z. King Luis
has settled upon his consort, Queen Pia, sixty contos of reis, or
14,000Z., from his own civil list, declining a proffered grant from
the funds of the nation.
The following is a list of the Sovereigns of Portugal since its
conquest from the Moors : —
I. E<msc of Burgundy.
Henri of Burgundy
AfFonso I. * the Conqueror *
Sancho I. ' the Dexterous *
Affonso II., 'the Fat*
Sancho II., ' Capel '
Affonso III. .
Diniz, * the Farmer '
Affonso IV. ' the Brave '
Pedro, 'the Severe'
Ferdinando I. * the Handsome '
II. House of Avis.
Joan I., * the Great'
Sduiirdo ....
A.D.
1095
1112
1185
1211
1223
1248
1279
1325
1357
1367
Affonso v., *tlie African*
Joan II., 'the Perfect' .
Manoel . . . .
Joan III.
Sebastian * the Desired ' .
Enrique ' the Cardinal ' .
A.D.
1438
1481
1495
1521
1557
1578
m. Interval of Submission to Spain.
PhUipII 1580
Philip III 1590
Philip IV 1623
IV. House of Braganza.
1385 \ 3oaiiI^., 'X^ii'fe^a^^vskaXft'
1433 \ AffouaoTL. .
1640
PORTUGAL. 345
A.D.
Pt-aroII 1683
. 1706
. 1760
. 1777
. 1786
. 1796
. 1816
. 1826
Joan V. .
Maria I. and Pedro III.
Maria I.
Joan Jose, Eegent .
Joan VI.
Pedro IV.
A.J).
Maria II 1826
Mignell 1828
Maria II., restored . . . 1834
V. House of Braoanza-Coburo.
Pedro V 1853
Luis 1 1861
The average reign of the thirty-five sovereigns of Portugal, from
the ascension of the House of Burgundy, amounted to twenty-two
years.
Constitution and Government.
The fundamental law of the kingdom is the ' Carta constitutional *
;rranted by King Pedro IV., April 29, 1826, and altered by an
additional act, dated July 5, 1852. The crown is hereditary in the
female as well as male line ; but with preference of the male in case
of equal birthright. The constitution recognises four powers in
the State, the legislative, the executive, the judicial, and the
* moderating' authority, the last of which is vested in the Sovereign.
There are two legislative Chambers, the * Cdmara dos Pares,' or
House of Peers, and the * Cdmara dos Deputados,' or House of
Commons, which are conjunctively called the Cortes Geraes. The
peers, unlimited in number, but actually comprising 133, are named
for life by the Sovereign, by whom also the president and vice-
president of the first Chamber are nominated. The peerage was for-
merly hereditary in certain families; but on May 27, 1864, the
Cortes passed a law partly abolishing hereditary succession, it
being made dependent on the possession of an annual income of
500/., together with an academical degree. The members of
the second Chamber are chosen in direct election, by all citizens
possessing a clear annual income of 133 milreis, or 22/. The deputies
must have an income of at least 390 milreis, or 89/. per annum ;
but lawyers, professors, physicians, or the graduates of any of th«
learned professions, need no property qualification. Continental
Portugal is divided into ninety-four electoral districts, returning
as many deputies, to which Madeira and the Azores add ^ve,
Kach deputy has a remuneration of about lOs, a day during the
se.<tsion. The annual session lasts three months, and fresh elections
must take place at the end of every four years. In case of dissolu-
tion, a new Parliament must be called together immediately. Thft
General Cortes meet and separate at Hpeci^ed. "^et\o^%»^ V>J^<SNiX
the intervention of the Sovereign, and the laUet Yiaa uoN^Xft qvl ^\»w
34^ THE statesman's teak-book.
passed twice by both Houses. All laws relating to the army and
general taxation must originate in the Chamber of Deputies.
The executive authority rests, imder the Sovereign, in a respon-
sible Cabinet, divided into seven departments, namely : —
1. The Ministry of Finance. — ^Fontes Pereira de Mello; ap-
pointed Minister of Finance and President of the Council of
Ministers, September 13, 1871.
2. The Ministry of the Interior. — ^Antonio Rodrigues Sampaio ;
appointed September 13, 1871.
3. The Ministry of Justice and of Ecclesiastical Affairs. — ^Augusto
Cesar Barjona de Freitas\ appointed September 13, 1871.
4. The Ministry of Public Works. — Cordoso Avelino ; appointed
September 13, 1871.
5. The Ministry of Marine and of the Colonies. — Constantino
Freitas Monez; appointed September 13, 1871.
6. The Ministry of War. — Pontes Pereira de Mello ; appointed
* ad interim ' September 30, 1871.
7. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs. — Andrade Corvo ; appointed
September 15, 1871.
There have been very frequent changes of Ministry in recent
years. In the course of the year 1870 there were four changes :
the office of President of the Council of Ministers being held,
first, by the Marquis de Sd da Bandeira, secondly by the Duke de
Loul6, thirdly by the Duke de Saldanha, and fourthly by the
Marquis d'Avila e de Bolama.
The Sovereign is permitted, in important cases, to take the advice
of a Council of State, or Privy Council, consisting of thirteen
ordinary and three extraordinary members, nominated by the
Crown for life. The leading ministers, past and present, generally
form part of the Privy Council.
Clmreh and Education.
The Roman Catholic feith is the State religion; but all other
forms of worship are tolerated. The Portuguese Church is under
the special jurisdiction of a * Patriarch,' with extensive powers, two
archbishops, and fourteen bishops. The Patriarch of Lisbon, is
always a cardinal, and, to some extent, independent of the Holy See
of Rome. Under the Patriarch are ^yb continental and five colonial
bishops; under the Archbishop of Braga, who has the title of
Primate, are six ; and under the Archbishop of Evora three bishops.
The total income of the upper hierarchy of the Church is calculated
to amount to 300,000 milreis, or 67,500Z. There are 3,769 parishes,
eacL under the charge of a prcabitero, or incumbent. All the
conventual establishments of Portugal "wet^ svxYfi*^^^^^^^ ^^^x^^^i^
POKTUGAL. 347
May 28, 1834, and their property confiscated for the benefit of the
State. At that period there existed in the country 632 monasteries
and 118 nunneries, with above 18,000 monks and nuns, and an
annual income of nearly a million sterling. This revenue was
applied to the redemption of the national debt ; while a library of
30,000 volumes was set up at the former convent of San Francisco,
at Lisbon, from the collections of books and manuscripts at the
various monasteries. A few religious establishments are still per-
mitted to exist ; but their inmates are in a state of great poverty,
and the buildings are gradually faUing to min. The lower ranks of
the priesthood are poorly educated, and their income scarcely
removes them from the social sphere of the peasants and labouring
classes. The number of Protestants in Portugal, mostly foreigners,
does not exceed 500. They have chapels at Lisbon and Oporto.
The superintendence of public instruction is under the manage-
ment of a superior council of education, at the head of which is the
Minister of the Interior. Public education is entirely free from the
supervision and control of the Church. By a law enacted in 1844,
it is compulsory on parents to send their children to a place of
public instruction ; but this prescription is far from being enforced,
and only a very small fraction of the children of the middle and
lower classes really attend school In 1854 there were 1,136 schools
devoted to primary instruction, attended by 33,500 pupils of both
sexes, of whom, however, only 1,570 were females. From the year
1854 to 1862 the Government founded 588 new schools, of which for
boys 452, for girls 136. Portugal had in 1854, 1,200 public schools,
with 55,12 scholars. At the close of 1861 there were 1,788 public
schools, with 79,172 scholars, showing an increase of 23,980 scholars.
In 1862, there was one scholar to every 36 inhabitants. There is
only one university in the kingdom, that of Coimbra, founded in
1290. It has five faculties, and 46 professors and lecturers, who are
attended by between 800 and 900 students. The lyceums, which
impart secondary instruction, number 182, with, on the average,
3,000 scholars. The clergy are educated in six seminaries and
eight training schools, where most of them receive gratuitous in-
struction. In the building of the extinct monastery at Belem,
about 900 orphan and abandoned children of both sexes are sup-
ported, educated, and taught various useful trades.
The expenditure on public education by the government aver-
aged 9,000 milreis, or 2,000Z., in the years 1869-71.
Eevenne and Expenditure.
The annual revenue of Portugal amounted, on \Iiafe «uNet^<fc ^^ xJcv^
Isift tenjrears, to 3,500,0001, sterling, while ihe a"vcta^<ft e3L^\x'^\'^'^^^
348 THE statesman's tear-book.
during the same period was about 750,000Z. more. The budget
estimates of revenue for the year 1871-72 amounted to 18,464,394
mihreis, or 4,103,421/., and the estimates of expenditure for the same
period to 21,832,372 mibeis, or 4,851,640Z., leaving a deficit of
3,367,978 mibeis, or 748,219/.
The following were the gross sums of the budget of the financial
year 1871-72, as approved by the General Cortes : —
Eeybnue fob 1871-72.
Milreis
Direct taxes 6,898,848
Indirect taxes and customs 9,636,920
National domains and miscellaneous receipts . . 1,391,226
Deductions from civil list and salaries . . . 637,400
Total estimated revenue . . <^ £a\ooao\
EXPENDITUEB FOR 1871-72.
Milreis
Interest on home debt . . . . . . 4,373,609
„ on foreign debt 4,301,369
Ministry of finance 3,494,013
„ of the interior . , . . . . 1,834,710
„ of justice and ecclesiastical affairs . . 677,304
of war 3,410,181
of marine and colonies . . . . 1,136,018
of foreign afl&irs 249,975
„ of commerce and public works . . . 1,276,420
Extraordinary expenditure 1,179,773
Total estimated expenditure . . / ^I'ftfii'filo
There has been no budget for the last thirty years without a
deficit. The expenditure amounted, in 1834, to 14,911,314 milreis;
in 1844, to 11,158,214; and in 1854, to 11,784,472 milreis. In
the financial year 1858-59 the public expenditure was 12,947,061
milreis, or 2,913,088Z., in 1860-61 it rose to 13,987,859 milreis,
or 8,147,268Z.; in 1862-63, to 22,329,239 milreis, or 4,962,053/.;
and in 1867-68 to 22,695,979 milreis, or 5,044,662Z. The deficit
for the year 1867-68 amounted to 5,811,560 milreis, or 1,292,596/.,
and it rose to 6,133,627 milreis, or 1,363,028/. in 1868-69. The
revenue of the kingdom during the thirty-five years 1834-69 rose
but slightly, and in no proportion with the increasing national
expenditure.
The public debt of Portugal dates from the year 1796, when the
£r3t loan of 4,000,000 milreis, or about 900,000/., was raised. In-
creasing very slowly at first, it 'waa not t\\\ \)cv^ ^^«t Y*^*^^ ^-^x.
POKTUaAL.
349
another lai'ge sum was raised, namely, 35 millions of milreis. The
total debt amounted to 55 millions of milreis in 1835 ; to 62
millions in 1838 ; to 74 millions in 1848 ; to 79 millions in 1853,
and to 90 millions milreis, or 20,000,000Z., in 1854. The follow-
ing statement gives in round sums, and pounds sterling, the amount
of capital and of interest of the national debt in the middle of each
of the years 1855 to 1867, and at the end of November, 1871 ; —
Years
Capital of debt
Annual interest
June 30, 1855
£
20,736,000
£
622,000
1856
20,974,000
629,000
1857
22,215,000
666,000
1858
24,165,000
725,000
„ 1859
25,588,000
767,000
1860
27,834,000
835,000
1861
29,117,000
875,000
1862
33,300,000
999,000
1863
38,928,000
1,168,000
1864
41,207,000
1,236,000
1865
42,454,000
1,262,000
1866
43,255,000
1,297,000
1867
47,333,000
1,441,000
Nov. 30, 1871
64,333,000
1,927,000
The last foreign loan of Portugal, issued in pursuance of a law
passed by the Cortes, July 16, 1869, and which received the royal
sanction, September 23, 1869, was of the nominal amount of
12,000,000Z. at 3 per cent. The bonds of this loan were offered by
the London financial agents. of the Government at 32Z. 10s. for every
lOOZ. stock, so that the actual interest was above nine per cent.
About one-half of the total liabilities of Portugal rank as an exter-
nal debt, contracted for mainly in Great Britain, the rest being a
home debt.
The interest on the public debt has remained frequently unpaid.
Portions of the national debt have also been repudiated at various
periods ; among others the loan contracted by Don Miguel in 1832.
At times, as in the year 1837, the interest on the home debt has been
paid, but not that on the foreign debt. By a royal decree of Dec. 1 8,
1852, the interest on the whole funded debt, internal and foreign,
was reduced to 3 per cent. Many of the creditors protested against
this act, but without effect. On the 19 th of June, 1867, the Chamber
of Deputies approved a bill presented by the government for raising
37,000,000 milreis to fund the floating debt and to negotiate 3 per
Cent. External Bonds at such a price that the interest shall X!^q<»
exceed ^ per cent, above the rate of the actual stock, cak^.Q^3\"aX.vA^^:^^^\v
the market price.
3 so THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
Anny and Havy.
The army of the kingdom is formed partly by conscription^ and
partly by voluntary enlistment. Freedom from conscription may
be purchased by a fixed sion, amounting to about 80/., payable to
the Government. The time of service is eight years, of which five
have to be spent in the regular army, and three in the militia. More
than one-half of the standing army consists of men procured by en-
listment, or who have made the military service their profession.
By a law of military organisation passed June 23, 1864, the
strength of the army was fixed at 30,128 men on the peace-footingy
and 68,450 qu the war-footing. The state of the finances of the
kingdom, however, has hitherto prevented the carrying out of the
plan of organisation, and scarcely more than half the number of men
fixed by law are kept under arms. The actual strength of the
army in 1869 was reported as follows: —
OtRcen Men
18 regiments of infantiy of the line
9 battalions of riflemen
8 regiments of lancers and dragoons
3 „ of artillery
1 battalion of engineers
Staff and sanitary troops
Total . . 1,546 16,640
The number of troops in the Portuguese colonies amount to
8,500 infentry and artillery, besides a reserve of 9,500 men.
The navy of Portugal numbers 22 steamers and 25 sailing
vessels, most of the latter laid up in harbour. The steamers
comprise —
7 corvettes, with a total of 98 gons and of 1,806 horse-power.
8 sloops, „ „ 35 „ „ 960 „
7 gun-boats, „ „ 21 „ „ 340
. 683
9,218
. 314
3,468
. 244
2,253
. 107
1,278
3
317
. 194
106
tt
Total 22 steamers, • . with 154 gons and of 3,106 horse-power.
The navy is officered by 1 vice-admiral, 5 rear-admirals^ and 31
captains ; and manned by 3,493 sailors and marines.
Area and Population.
Portugal is divided into six provinces, the area of which and
population, according to the last census, taken in 1865, is given
in the subjoined table : —
POBTUGAL.
35 I
Provinces
Minho
Tras-os-Montes
Beira .
Estremadora
Alentejo
Algarve
Total
Area sq. miles
2,671
4,065
8.586
8,834
10,255
2,099
Population
951,770
385,896
1,286,637
835,880
348,155
179,523
36,510
3,987,867
To the kingdom belong likewise the Azores, or Western Islands,
containing an area of 715 square miles, with a population, in 1865,
of 251,894 inhabitants ; Madeira, with 317 square miles and 111,764
inhabitants ; and Porto Santo, with a population of about 1,500.
Portugal has few large towns. There were in 1865 but two
with a population of above 50,000, namely, Oporto, with 89,321 ;
and Lisbon, with 275,286 inhabitants.
In the fifteenth century, Portugal is stated to have had about five
millions of inhabitants. According to a calculation of 1732, the
number was 1,850,000 at that period. An enumeration taken in
1841 gave the total number of inhabitants as 3,412,500. Since
then the population has been slowly increasing, the addition in the
quarter of a century being 575,367, or at the rate of 23,000 a year.
Trade and Industry.
The commercial relations of Portugal are chiefly with Great
Britain, and there is very little trade, either by land or sea, with
other countries. Next to Great Britain, but far below, stand
Brazil and France. The subjoined table gives the total value of the
exports firom Portugal to Great Britain, and of the imports of
British produce into Portugal in the ten years 1861 to 1870 : —
ITAAra
Exports from Portugal to
Imports of British Home
Great Britain
Produce into Portugal
£
£
1861
1,962,899
1,987,450
1862
2,040,396
1,533,365
1863
2,333,809
2,225,777
1864
2,202,506
2,091,314
1865
2,471,301
2,070,381
1866
2,517,828
1,992,902
1867
2,324,541
1,823,382
1868
2,253,095
1,554,649
1869
2,664,257
1,638,313
1870
/
3,022,508
i \,^^\a%^ ^
It will be seen £rom the preceding table t\ia\, X^v*^ e.oTDXCket^"ek ^i'l
352
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Portugal with the United Kingdom is of a somewhat stationary cha-
racter, the British imports showing a tendency to decline.
Wine is the chief article of export fi'om Portugal to the United
Kingdom, the average value approaching 1,000,000Z. per annum.
The imports of British and Irish produce into Portugal embrace cotton
goods, of the value of 921,677/. in 1870 ; iron, wrought and
un wrought, valued at 123,114Z. ; and woollen fabrics, of the value
of 100,660/. in 1870.
The subjoined table shows the quantity and declared value of
wine exported from Portugal to the United Kingdom in each of the
&Ye years 1866 to 1870 :—
Years
Quantities
Value
Gallons
£
1866
3,541,226
944,673
1867
2,724,638
767,150
1868
2,965,846
797,832
1869
3,262,885
881,666
1870
3,467,646
952,184
The total imports of wine, from all countries, into the United
Kingdom, amounted to 15,321,029 gallons in 1866, to 15,442,581
gallons in 1867, to 16,953,429 gaUons in 1868, to 17,184,330 gallons
in 1869, and to 17,774,782 gallons in 1870. Consequently, the
average amount contributed by Portugal was about one-fifth of the
total quantity. It was, however, not more than one-sixth of the
average value, which latter amounted to 4,733,475Z. in 1866, to
4,835,251Z. in 1867, to 5,440,991/. in 1868, to 5,265,600/. in 1869,
and to 4,817,294/. in 1870.
The single article wine constitutes more than two- thirds of the
value of Portuguese exports to all coimtries. The other exports are
cattle, cork, olive oil, oranges and lemons, pyrites of iron or copper,
elephants* teeth, and sheep's wool.
The commercial navy of Portugal consisted, on the 1st of January,
1869, of 817 vessels, of a total burthen of 88,392 tons.
The total length of railways in Portugal at the commencement
of 1869, was 724 kilometres, with 336 kilometres more in course
of construction. In the years 1870 and 1871 the progress of about
two-thirds of the latter lines was suspended for want of funds.
There are no official returns as to traffic and revenue of the
railways.
The number of post-offices in the kingdom at the beginning of
1869 was 583, and the number of Telegraph Offices 119. There
were, at the same date, 3,087 kilometros of telegraph lines and
4,SSd kilometros of telegraph wires. Th^ number of telegrams
despatched in the yeai* 1868 -waa 11 b,^^^, \ie^\\^' c^xv^-^xJcv i<cst
foreign countries.
PORTUGAL. 353
Colonies.
The formerly numerous colonies of the Portuguese in Asia are
now reduced to Groa, Salcete, Damao and Diu, Macao, and scattered
settlements in the Indian Archipelago. In Africa, Portugal retains
the Governments of Angola and Congo in South Guinea ; Mozam-
bique on the eastern coast, and some establishments in Senegambia.,
with various islands. The population of these colonial possessions,
in the year 1864, amounted to —
1. Possessions in Asia : InhabltanU
Settlements at Goa, SaJcete, &c 474,185
„ at Damao and Diu 62,882
Indian Archipelago (estimate) 860,300
Macao (estimate) 100,000
2. Possessions in Africa:
Cape Verde Islands (14, of which 7 are inhabited) • 84,191
Settlements in Senegambia 1,095
Islands of St. Thomas and Principe - . . . 18,369
Angola, Benguela, and Mossamedes .... 9,000,000
Territory of Mozambique (estimate) .... 300,000
Total. . . . 10,881,022
The colonial budget for the year 1871-72, estimated, for the
whole of the possessions, a revenue of 1,135,018 milreis, ^nd an
expenditure of 1,079,195 milreis, leaving a surplus of 55,823 milreis,
or 41,112Z. The preceding five years showed deficits amounting to
upwards of 36,000Z. per annum.
Honey, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Portugal, with the British
equivalents, are as follows : —
HOKEY.
The mrei,, or 1,000 Beu { ^Tf^L^ e^lftf/l^lS: "' ""*''^'
Weights and Mbasubes.
The French metric system of weights and measures was introduced
in Portugal between the years 1860 and 1863, measures of length
being first adopted, and weights afterwards, and it became com-
pulsory from the 1st of October, 1868. The chief old measures
still in use are : —
The Libra . . . «= 1*012 lbs. avoirdupois.
Ai J f ^^ Lisbon -« 3*7 imperial gallons.
„ Alguiere.- , . = 0*36 imper\a\Wft\i^\.
„ J/{?M . . , » 2*78 imperiaV c\m?v.t\%t^,
A A
354 THE STATESMA>''S YEAR-BOOK.
Statistical and other Books of Eeference relating to PortngaL
1. Official Publications.
Report by Mr. Lytton, British Secretary of Legation, on the Financial
Administration of Portu^l, dated Jnly 30, 1865; in 'Reports of H.M.'8
Secretaries of Embassy.' No. XL London, 1866.
Reports by Mr. Herries, British Secretary of L^ation, on Commerce and
Finance, dated July, 1863, and Jan. 27, 1864 ; in ' Reports uf H. M's Secretaries
of Embassy,' &c. No. VII. London, 1864.
Report by Mr. Consul Smith on the Trade of Portugal for the year 1862 ; in
* Commercial Reports received at the Foreign Office.* London, 1865.
Reports by Mr. Lytton, British Secretary of Legation, on Agricnltnre and
Manufactures in Portugal, and on the Portuguese Tariff, dated June 22, 1866,
and June 15, 1867 ; in 'Reports of H.M's Secretaries of Embassy and Lega-
tion.' Nos. L and IV., 1867. London, 1867.
Report by Mr. Wm. Doria, British Secretary of Legation, on the Mines and
Mineral Resources of Portu^l, dated Lisbon, June 24, 1869 ; in, ' Reports of
H.M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. IV., 1869. London. 8. 1869.
Reports by !Mr. Geo. Brackenbury, Consul at Lisbon, and Mr. Wm. Doria,
Secretary- of Legation, on Agriculture and Land Tenure in Portugal, dated
December 1869; in 'Reports from H.M.'s Representatives respecting the
Tenure of Land in several Countries of Europe.' Part I. Fol. London, 1867.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London,
1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Aldama-Ayala (G. de)^ Compendio Geographico-estadistico de Portugal e sob
Posesiones Ultrdmarinas. 8. Madrid, 1860.
BalH (A.), Essai Statistique sur le Royaume de Portugal. 2 vols. 8. Paris, 1862.
Barros e Cunha (J. G. de), Historia da Liberdade em Portugal. VoL L 8.
Lisboa, 1869.
Barros e Cunha (J. G. de), Hoje: on the Present Situation, financial and
political, of the Kingdom of Portugal. 8. Pp. 34. London, 1868.
Block (Moritz), Die Bevolkerung Spaniens und Portugals, nach den Original-
.quellen, statistisch dai^estellt. 8. Grotha, 1861.
Brandao e Albuquerque (J. da C), Censo de 1866. 8. Lisboa, 1866.
Diccionario Abreviado de chorographia, topographia etc. de Portugal. 3 vols.
8. Lisboa, 1867.
Eschwfge (Wilhelm L. von), Portugal : ein Staats und Siftengemalde, nach
dreissigjahrigen Beobachtungen und Erfahrungen. 8. Hamburg, 1837.
Latfigne (Germond de), L'Espagne et le Portugal 8. Paris, 1867.
Marques (P. G.), Diccionario Geografico Abreviado das oito Provindaa de
Portugal e Algarve. 8. Porto, 1863.
Minutoli (G. von), Portugal und seine Colonien im Jahre 1854. 2 vols. 8.
Stuttgart, 1855.
ReheUo da Silva (L. A.), Compendio de Eeonomia Industrial. 8. Lisboa, 1868.
Vogd (Ch.), Le Portugal et ses Colonies ; Tableau Politique et Commercial de
la Monarchic Portugaise. 8. Paris, 1866.
WUlkomm (H. Moritz), Das Pyrenaische Halbinselland. 8. Leipzig, 1866.
355
RUSSIA.
(Empire of all the Russias.)
Eeigning Sovereign and Family.
Alexander II., Emperor of Russia, bom April 17 (April 29 new
style), 1818, the eldest son of Emperor Nicholas I. and of Princess
Charlotte of Prussia ; educated, under the supervision of his father, by
General Moerder, a learned German, and the Russian poet Joukowski ;
entered the army, 1831 ; nominated colonel in the regiment of grena-
diers, 1835 ; chancellor of the university of Helaingfors, Finland,
1837 ; travelled in Germany, 1840-41 ; superintendent of the
military schools of the empire, 1849 ; appointed to a command in
the Caucasian army, 1850. Succeeded to the throne, at the death
of his father, Februaiy 18 (March 2), 1855 ; crowned at Moscow,
August 26 (September 7), 1856. Married, April 16 (April 28),
1841, to
Maria, Empress of Russia, bom August 8, 1824, the daughter of
the late Grand-duke Ludwig II., of Hesse-Darmstadt. Offspring of
the union are: — 1. Grand-duke Alexander, heir -apparent, born
February 26 (March 10), 1845 ; married, Nov. 9, 1866, to Maria
Dagmar, bom Nov. 26, 1847, daughter of King Christian IX. of
Denmark; offspring of the union are two sons, Nicholas, bom May 6
(May 18), 18«8, and George, bora April 28 (May 10), 1871. 2.
Grand-duke Vladimir, bom April 10 (April 22), 1847. 3. Grand-
duke Alexis, bom January 2 (January 14), 1850. 4. Grand-duchess
Maria, bom October 5 (October 17), 1853. 5. Grand-duke Sergiua,
bom April 29 (May 1 1), 1857. 6. Grand-duke Paul, born September
21 (October 3), 1860.
Brothers and Sisters of the Emperor. — 1. Grand-duchess Maria,
bom August 6 (August 18), 1819 ; married, July 2 (July 14), 1839,
to Duke Maximilian of Leuchtenberg ; widow, October 20 (November
1), 1852 ; married, in second nuptials, November 4, 1856, to Count
Stroganoff, colonel in the Russian army. 2. Grand-Duchess Olga,
born August 30 (September 11), 1822 ; married July 1 (July 13),
1846, to Prince Karl, then heir-apparent, now king, of WUrtemberg.
3. Grand-duke Constantine, bom September 9 (Se^\.etc^^x *^V^^
1827/ high-admiral of the Russian navy*, Tcvam^i^ .ko^jK^M^X. *^^
k a2
356 THE statesman's teak-book.
(September 11), 1848, to Princess Alexandra of Saxe-Altenburg,
of which union there are issue four sons and two daughters,
Nicholas, bom February 2 (February 14), 1850 ; Olga, bom August
22 (September 3), 1851 ; Vera, bom Febmary 4 (February 16),
1854; Constantine, bom August 10 (August 22), 1858; Dimitri,
born June 1 (June 13), 1860 ; and Viatscheslav, bom July 1 (July
13), 1862. 4. Grand-Duke Nicholas, bom July 27 (August 8),
1831 ; general in the Russian army ; married, January 25 (February
6), 1856, to Princess Alexandra of Oldenburg, of which marriage
there are two sons, Nicholas, bom November 6 (November 18), 1856,
and Peter, bom Jan. 10 (Jan. 22), 1864. 5. Grand-duke Michael,
bom October 13 (October 25), 1832 ; married, August 16 (August
28), 1857, to Princess Cecilia of Baden, of which union there are
issue ^\Q sons and one daughter, namely, Nicholas, born April 14
(April 26), 1859; Anastasia, bom July 16 (July 28), 1860;
Michael, born October 4 (October 16), 1861 ; George, born August
1 1 (August 23), 1863; Alexander, bom April 1 (April 13), 1866 ; and
Sergius, born October 7, 1869.
The reigning family of Eussia descend, in the female line, from
Michael Komanof, elected Tsar in 1613, after the extinction of
the House of Kurik : and in the male line from the duke Karl
Friedrich of Holstein-Gottorp, born in 1701, scion of a younger
branch of the ducal family of Oldenburg. The union of his daughter
Anne with Prince Karl Friedrich of Holstein-Grttorp formed part
of the great reform projects of Peter I., destined to bring Russia
into closer contact with the western states of Europe. Peter I. was
succeeded by his second wife, Catherine, the daughter of a Livonian
peasant, and she by the grandson of Peter's elder brother, with
whom the male line of the Romanofs terminated, in the year 1730.
The next three sovereigns of Russia, Anne, Ivan III., and Elizabeth,
of the female line of Romanof, formed a transition from the native to
the German rulers of the empire, whose reign commenced with the
accession of Peter III., of the house of Holstein-Gottorp. All the
subsequent emperors allied themselves into German families, thus
gradually becoming completely Teutonic, in blood as well as origin.
The wife and successor of Peter HI., daughter of the Prince of
^Vnhalt Zerbst, general in the Prussian army, left the crown to her
only son, Paul, who became the father of three emperors, Alexander
I., Constantine, and Nicholas, and the grandfather of a fourth, the
present Alexander II. All these sovereigns married German
TDrincesses, creating intimate family alliances, among others, with the
reigning houses of Wurtemberg, Baden, and Prussia.
The emperor is in possession of the whole revenue of the Crown
domains, conaisting of more tban a miWion oi ive^wi Ts\\lea of culti-
RUSSIA.
357
vated land and forests, besides gold and other mines in Siberia, and
producing an annual revenue of 4,000,000 roubles, or about 571,500/.
In the last annual accounts of the finances of the empire, the expen-
diture of the Imperial Court, as far as drawn from the public trea-
sury, is given at 7,700,000 roubles, or 1,100,000/. ; but this sum
does not include the appanages, amounting to 539,973Z., according
to an official statement made in 1863. The sum total of the income
of the imperial family is stated, in a British Consular report of 18G7,
at 2,450,000/. sterling, it being added that * about 450,000/. are
spent in charities, schools, theatres, &c.,* leaving a net revenue of
2,000,000/., or more than five times the amount of the civil list of
the sovereign of Great Britain.
The following have been the Tsars and Emperors of Russia, from
the time of election of Michajlo Romanof. Tsar Peter I. was the
first ruler who adopted, in the year 1721, the title of Emperor.
House of Bomanof — Male Line,
Michajlo . . . 1613
Alexei . . . 1645
Feodor . . . 1676
Ivan and Peter I. . 1682
Peter I. . . . 1689
Catherine I. . . 1726
Peter II. . . . 1727
House of Bomanof — Female Line,
Anne .... 1730
Ivan III.
Elizabeth
1740
1741
House of Hoi stein- Crottorp.
Peter III. . . . 1762
Catherine II.
Paul .
Alexander I.
Nicholas
Alexander II.
1762
1796
1801
1825
1855
The above list shows that, notwithstanding many vicissitudes in
the succession of the crown, the average reign of the sovereigns of
Russia, for two centuries and a half, has been fifteen years.
Constitutioii and Government
The Government of Russia is an absolute hereditary monarchy.
The whole legislative, executive, and judicial power is united in the
emperor, whose will alone is law. There are, however, certain
rules of government which the sovereigns of the house of Holstein-
Gottorp have acknowledged as binding. The chief of these is the
law of succession to the throne, which, according to a decree of the
Emperor Paul, of the year 1797, is to be that of regular descent, by
the right of primogeniture, with preference of male over female
heirs. This decree annulled a previous one, issued by Peter I.,
February 5, 1722, which ordered each sovereign to select his
successor to the throne from among the members of the imi^erial
family, irrespective of the claims of T>rimocreB\Uiie. XxvcN\)£\fe\ *l\>s\^'aw-
358 THE statesman's tear-book.
mental law of the realm proclaimed by Peter I., i? that every
sovereign of Eussia, with his consort and children, must be a mem-
ber of the orthodox Greek Church. The princes and princesses of the
imperial house, according to a decree of Alexander I., must obtain
the consent of the emperor to any marriage they may contract;
otherwise the issue of such union cannot inherit the throne. By
an ancient law of Eussia, the heir-apparent is held to be of age at
the end of the sixteenth year, and the other members of the reigning
family with the completed eighteenth year.
The administration of the empire is entrusted to four great boards,
or councils, possessing separate functions, but centring in the
* Private Cabinet of the Emperor.' The first of these boards is the
Council of the Empire, established in its present form by Alexander
I., in the year 1810. It consists of a president, and an unlimited
nuniber of members appointed by the emperor. On July 1, 1869,
the council consisted of forty-two members, exclusive of the minis-
ters, who have a seat ex officio, and of the princes of the Imperial
House, who can claim the right to be present at the deliberations.
The Council is divided into three departments, namely, of Legisla-
tion, of Civil Administration, and of Finance. Each department
has its own President, and a separate sphere of duties ; but there
are collective meetings of the three sections. The chief function of
the Council of the Empire is that of superintending the action of
the general administration, of watching over the due execution of
the laws of the realm, and of proposing alterations and modifications
of the same whenever necessary. The Council stands in direct
commimication with the * Private Cabinet of the Emperor.'
The second of the great colleges, or boards of government, is the
Directing Senate or ' Prawitelstwujuschtschi Senat,' established by
Peter I., in the year 1711. The functions of the senate are partly
of a deliberative and partly of an executive character. It is the high
court of justice for the empire, controlling all the inferior tribunals.
The senate is divided into eight committees or sections, of which
five sit at Petersburg and three at Moscow. Each committee is
authorised to decide in the last resort upon certain descriptions of
cases, brought either immediately before it, or by appeal from the
inferior courts. In a few cases, however, parties dissatisfied with its
decisions may petition the emperor. The senators are mostly per-
sons of high rank, or who fill high stations ; but a lawyer of eminence
presides over each department, who represents the emperor, and with-
out whose signature its decisions would have no force. In the plenum,
or general meeting of the sections, the minister of justice takes the
chair, as high procurator for his majesty. Besides its superinten-
dence over the court of law, the senate examines into the state of
RUSSIA. 359
the public revenue and expenditure, and has power to appoint to a
great variety of offices, and to make remonstrances to the emperor.
The third college, established by Peter I., in the year 1721, is
the Holy Synod, and to it is committed the superintendence of the
religious affairs of the empire. It is composed of the principal dig-
nitaries of the Church. All its decisions run in the emperor's name,
and have no force till approved by him. The President of the Holy
Synod is the Metropolitan of Novgorod.
The fourth board of government is the Council of Ministers. It
is divided into eleven departments. They are —
1. The Ministry of the Imperial House. — Count Alex. Adlerherg,
lieut. -general and aide-de-camp of the emperor ; appointed
Minister of the Imperial House, in succession to his father Count
W. Adlerberg, April 29, 1870.
2. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs. — Prince Alexander Michael
Gortschakoffy born 1798; entered the diplomatic service, 1818;
Secretary of Embassy at London, 1824; Minister at Florence, 1830*
Plenipotentiary at Vienna, 1832 ; Ambassador Extraordinary at
Stuttgart, 1841 ; Ambassador at Vienna, 1854 ; appointed Minister
of Foreign Affairs, April 17, 1856.
3. The Ministry of War. — General Count Millutin, Assistant-
Minister of War, July 1860 to June 1862 ; appointed minister,
June 20, 1862.
4. The Ministry of the Navy. — Admiral Krdbhe, appointed
October 15, 1860.
5. The Ministry of the Interior. — General Timaschej}] appointed
March 21, 1868.
6. The Ministry of Public Instruction. — Count Tolstoy, Procura-
tor-General of the Holy Synod, appointed April 27, 1866.
7. The Ministry of Finance. — Privy Councillor M. von Beutern,
appointed Nov. 9, 1862.
8. The Ministry of Justice. — Count Pahlen, appointed Jan. 10,
1868.
9. The Ministry of the Imperial Domains. — Lieut. -General A.
Zeleno^', appointed November 25, 1862.
10. The Ministry of Public Works. —Major-General Count
Bobrinsky, appointed September 26, 1871.
11. The Department of General Comptrol. —^ Privy Councillor
11. Abaza, appointed Comptroller-General, Oct. 15, 1871.
Most of the above heads of departments have assistant ministers,
who supply their place on certain occasions. They all communicate
directly with the sovereign, or with the * Private Cabinet of the
Emperor,' in which body centres the whole executive authority of
the empire. The Private Cabinet is divided into four sections, the
360 THE statesman's TEAR- BOOK.
first of which has the presidency and superintendence of the other two,
and is in immediate communication with the emperor. The second
is the legislative department; the third is specially devoted to the
comptrol of the army and secret police ; and the fourth to pubhc
instruction and ecclesiastieal affairs.
The lo(;al administration of the empire differs in different pro-
vinces ; <jovemment having always allowed conquered or annexed
countries to preserve their own laws and institutions, except in so
far as they were hobtile to tlie general constitution of the empire.
The • Grand- duchy of Finland has a special and partially inde-
pendent form of government; and the provinces wrested from
Sweden by Peter the Great, Courland, and those formerly belonging
to Poland, ha\'e peculiar institutions and privileges, which, however,
have latterly been much modified.
The empire is divided into general governments, or vice-royalties,
governments, and districts. There are, at present, 14 of the first,
51 of the second, and above 320 of the last. There are, besides,
extensive districts which from the thinness of the population are not
organised into regular governments, which are called provinces, or
' oblasts,^ At the head of each general government is a viceroy, or
general-governor, the representative of the emperor, who as such com-
mands the forces, and has the supreme control and direction of all
affairs, whether civil or military. All the functionaries within their
jurisdiction are subordinate to, and make their reports to the general-
governors. They sanction or suspend the judgments of the courts,
and exercise the right of pardon in a limited degree. A civil-
governor, representing the general-governor, assisted by a council of
regency, to which all measures must be submitted, is established in
each government or province. In case of dissent, the opinion of the
governor is provisionally adopted till the pleasure of the emperor
with respect to the matter be ascertained. A vice-govenior is
appointed to fill the place of the civil-governor when the latter is
absent or unwell. There is also, in each government, a council of
finance under the presidency of the vice-governor.
The government of the parish, and part of the local administra-
tion, is intrusted to the people, to the extent of leaving them free;
in matters of social interest. For this pm-pose, the whole country
is divided into communes denominated * Mir ' — which means both
* the village ' and * the world ' — and these again are united into dis-
tricts or ' Voloste/ embracing a population of about two thousand
souls. Each of the latter divisions is presided over by an Elder,
or * Starshina,' who, in case the district consists of several villages,
has above him a * Starosta,* or head of a commune, as also a
tax-collector or superintendent of p\ib\i<i stox^«». Ml these officers
RUSSIA. 361
are elected by ballot at annual assemblies by tlie peasants, and
lioni among themselves. The offices are more or less honorary,
the emoluments connected with some of them being so snuUl as
to be scarcely more than nominal. The annual assemblies for
electing these local representatives are constituted in a very
peculiar manner. Every five houses have the election of one
deputy for the communal assembly, and these again choose a dele-
gate for the district assemblies, in the proportion of one man to
every ten houses. These representatives elect their own parish
officers and discuss and decide all parish affairs, such as the
division of the fields, the arrangement of the tenancies, the proper
distribution of the taxes, the audit of accounts, the supervision of
the recruiting business, the admittance of new members into the
commime, petitions and complaints to the Tsar and the ministry, and
similar matters. As a rule, these communal assemblies take place
regularly three times a year; but they may be called more fre-
fjuently if business of importance requires it. In conjunction with
tliese assemblies are village tribunals, consisting of two elected
members of the commune called * conscience people.' Injuries and
offences of every kind, as well as disputes relating to property, not
involving more than five roubles, come under the jurisdiction of
these popular tribunals.
The grand-duchy of Finland, ceded to the Emperor of Eussia by
the treaty of Frederickshamm, September 17, 1809, has preserved,
by special grant of Alexander I. (renewed by the decrees of the
Emperor Nicholas, of December 24, 1825, and of Alexander II., of
March 3, 1855), its ancient constitution, dating from the year 1772,
and reformed in 1789. This charter provides for a national parlia-
ment, consisting of four estates, the nobles, the clergy, the burghers,
and the peasants. The right of legislation and of general taxation
is nominally in the hands of this assembly, though in reality it is
exercised by a senate appointed by the * Emperor Grand-duke.'
This senate was created by an ordinance of Alexander I., of October
25, 1811, and consisted first of three members, called the * Com-
mittee for the Affairs of Finland.' Another ukase, of February 12,
1812, created a Governor-general of Finland, in whom was vested
the whole executive power, as representative of the sovereign. In
1816, a consultative body, called the * Imperial Senate of Finland,'
Avas placed at the side of the ministerial council, as the * Committee for
the Affairs of Finland,' and denominated, after a while, * the Senate.'
The * Imperial Senate,* originally consisting of fourteen members, then
of sixteen, and finally, up to the present time, of eighteen, is nominated
by the sovereign for three years, and chosen the one-half from the
nobility of Finland, and the other half from amow^ \\\^ viSa,^^^"?. <5ll
362 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
citizens and peasants. The organ of their comnmnication with the
emperor is a secretary of state for the grand-duchy of Finland,
residing at St. Petersburg.
Poland, which had a constitution of its own from 1815 to 1830,
and a separate government till 1864, was deprived at the latter date
of the last remnant of its administrative independence. By im-
perial decree of September 1, 1864, following in the Avake of the
suppression of the great revolt of the two preceding years, the
kingdom was placed under the rule of eight military governors
depending from a * Coimcil of State ' established at WarsaAv ; and
this foi*m of government again was superseded by a decree of March
22, 1867, whicli, abolishing the Council of State, transferred the
entire administration of the country to a * Commission for the
interior affairs of Poland,' sitting at St. Petersburg. Finally, by
ukase of the Emperor dated Feb. 23, 1868, the Commission wa^*
dissolved, and the government of Poland absolutely incorpcrated
with that of Russia.
Church and Education.
The established religion of the empire is the Greco -Russian,
officially called the Orthodox- Catholic Faith. The Russian Church
separated from the See of Rome in 1054, and from the Byzantine
patriarchate in 1589. It has its own independent synod, but main-
tains the relations of a sister Chui'ch with the four patriarchates of
Constantinople, Jerusalem, Antioch, and Alexandria. The sacred
synod, the board of government of the Church, was established with
the concurrence of the Russian clergy and the four Eastern patriarchs.
There have been three epochs in the government of the Russian
Chui'ch. At first it had a foreign head, the patriarch in Constanti-
nople, who appointed the Metropolitan of Kief, and afterwards of
Moscow ; during the second period, commencing in 1589, it was
governed by a patriarch appointed by the Tsar, but nearly indepen-
dent ; lastly, the direction of the Church was transferred to the
emperor. He is however not the head of the Church in the same
sense as the Pope of Rome. The emperor exercises the external
ftmctions in a still greater degree than the pontiff; he appoints to
every office in the Church, and is restricted only so far as to leave to
the bishops and prelates the privilege of j^roposing candidates ; and
he transfers and dismisses persons from their offices in certain cases.
But he has never claimed the right of deciding theological and
dogmatic questions. In the case of any new heresy springing up in
Russia, requiring a judgment, the emperor cannot pronounce a
decision, but this duty appertains U) thvi s^uo^., ^w^, \^ \Jti^ q^<^'^-
KUSSIA. 363
tion is critical, the opinion of the four Eastern patriarchs must he
consulted, and finally a council has to be convened. The judg-
ment of the Church being once given, the emperor must command
its execution. In official documents the emperor is not called the
Head, but the Protector, or Defender, of the Church.
The points in which the Greco-Russian Church differs from the
Romnn Catholic faith, are, its denying the spiritual supremacy of
the Pope, its prohibiting the celibacy of the clergy, and its autho-
rising all individuals to read and study the Scriptures in the
vernacular tongue. The prohibition of celibacy is carried to such
an extent, that no priest can perform any spiritual function before
he is married, nor after he becomes a widower ; and as, by the rules
of the Church, he is not allowed to remarry, the death of his wife
occasions the cessation of his clerical functions. The priests may,
however, on the death of their ■wdves, enter into a convent, and
enjoy the privilege of becoming eligible to be dignitaries of the
Church. There are in Russia nearly 500 cathedrals and about
29,000 churches attached to the established faith, the latter employ-
ing about 70,000 secular or parochial clergymen. There are also
about 550 convents, of which 480 are for men and 70 for women.
The clergy are either secular or regular — the foi-mer consisting of
the parochial clergy, and the latter of the higher dignitaries, monks,
and priests. The hierarchy is composed of bishops, archbishops,
and metropolitans. There are in all 38 dioceses.
The Russian Church formerly possessed immense wealth, but
it was partly confiscated by Peter I. and partly by Catherine II.
The latter sovereign appropriated the whole movable property of
the Church for the use of the State, assigning, in compensation,
pensions to the chief ecclesiastical dignitaries. But, with the
exception of a few benefices in Petersburg, Moscow, and other
principal cities, the stipends of the clergy, even when increased
by the offerings of the people, and by the fees on occasion of
births, marriages, and funerals, are almost inadequate to provide
for their subsistence. The total number of establi^ed clergy, of all
ranks and orders, is stated at 254,000.
With the exception of the restraints laid on the Jews, who are
not allowed to settle in Russia Proper, all religions may be freely
professed in the empire, No member of the Russo-Greek Church
is, however, permitted to renounce his cieed ; and when a marriage
takes place between one of its members and a person belonging to
another faith, the children must all be brought up in the established
church. Catholics are very numerous in the Polish provinces,
Lutherans in those of the Baltic, and Mohammedana m §>q\5.^}wkc^
Hussia.
364
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
The number of members of the principal religious creeds in the
Empire are as follows, on the most reliable estimates : —
Religious
Denominations
Russia
in Europe
Poland
Caucasian
Provinces
Siberia
Total
Orthodox Greeks
Armenians . .
Roman Catholics
Protestants . .
Jews ....
Mahometans . .
Pagans . . .
62,526,000
35,000
2,840,000
3,837,000
1,632,000
2,090,000
200,000
260,000
3,915,000
285,000
646,000
2,000
1,663,000
500,000
14,000
6,000
13,000
1,970,000
1,000
2,732,000
11,000
4,000
8,000
1,600,000
280,000
67,161,000
635,000
6,780,000
4,132,000
2,298,000
5,662,000
481,000
The following table shows, after official returns, the number of
Educational Establishments in European Eussia, Siberia, and the
Transcaucasus, in the year 1867 : —
/
Number
of
Schools
Number of Pupils
Males
Females
Total i
Government Institutions.
General Schools : —
r Upper .
i For Males . . < Middle .
1 L Lower
t
10
103
469
6,077
28,790
28,228
1
12,051
9,626
21,677
1
1
1
1
83,772
928,016 i
1
■ Total .
1
682
62,096
For Females • j l ^^er *.
74
179
778,709
Total .
263
National Schools : —
For Males ....
„ Females ....
„ Both Sexes
Total .
Special Schools : —
For Males ....
„ Females' ....
„ Both Sexes
Total .
Jewish and Foreign Schools
Total Government Institutions
2,444
91 •
31,103
149,307
33,638
83,701
452
907
487
1
1
1
482
10
4
1
1
1
i
496
84,153
1,394
86,647 ''■
I
331
12,697
10,156
1
22,763
1,120,088
, 36,300
937,654
182,534
RUSSIA.
3
6s
Private Institutions.
Schools attached to Churches of
foreign persuasions.
Schools kept by private individuals
Total .
Grand Total .
215
828
1,043
7,521
12,086
2,008
14,070
16,078
198,612
35,685
1,155,773
19,607
957,161
36,343
It will be seen that the total number of schools established directly
by the State amounted, in 1867, to 35,300, and the pupils to
1,120,088, or about one and a-half per cent, of the population,
taking the latter at 70,000,000. The expenditure on education by
the State, in 1867, amounted to 6,000,000 roubles, being not quite
6 roubles per head per annum, or 50^ copecks, equal to Is. 3rf. per
month. The charge for central administration, however, increased
the expenditure to 6 roubles 50 copecks, or 18s. 5c?., per head of the
population under tuition.
The empire is divided in respect of education into districts, each
of which has a university, with a number of lyceums, at which the
young men intended to fill civil offices are mostly instructed, besides
gymnasiums, high schools, and elementary schools, varying according
to area and population. The chief districts are those of Petersburg,
Moscow, Kharkof, Kasan, Dorpat, Kief, Odessa, Wilna, and Warsaw.
Revenue and Expenditure.
The public revenue of the empire is derived to the extent of two-
thirds from direct and indirect taxes, while nearly one-half of the
total expenditure is for the army and navy. There are annual
budget estimates published by the government, but the accounts of
the actual receipts and disbursements are riot issued till after the
lapse of a number of years, and they always differ greatly from the
estimates. In the following table the totals are given of the actual
revenue and expenditure for each of the ten years 1852 to 1861,
compiled from the official returns of the Ministry of Finance: —
Actual exceas of
Years
Revenue
Expenditure
Silver roubles
expenditure
Silver roubles
Silver roubles
1852
248,228,612
280,259,044
32,030,432
1853
261,913,728
313,085,778
51,172,050
1854
260,540,684
383,758,908
123,218,224
1855
264,119,453
525,969,770
261,850,316
1856
353,687,989
619,365,024
265,777,034
1857
309,412,890
347,855,645
38,442,755
1858
358,360,037
363,356,475
4,996,437
1859
344,703,157
350,514,917
\ ^^'^wa^Vi
1S60 1
1861 /
386,916,431
438,239,^2^
\ ^\,'i^Vi'^^
411,384,163
413,796,856
\ ^,^VI,^^*^
366
THE statesman's YEAK-BOOK.
The estimated gross revenue and expenditure of the Russian
empire, in each of the eight years 1862 to 1869, were as follows,
according to the official budgets presented by the Minister of Finance
to the Emperor: —
Years
Bevenne
Expenditure
Sil. roubles
£
Sil. roubles
£
1862
296,861,839
40,844,791
310,619,739
40,181,469
1863
347,867,860
47,079,078
847,867,860
47,079,078
1864
401,094,793
64,506,677
401,094,793
64,506,677
1865
380,093,514
62,164,219
380,093,614
52,164,219
1866
404,068,004
66,900,211
404,068,004
66,900,211
1867
443,850,171
60,876,277
443,860,171
60,876,277
1868
475.569,577
64,736,662
476,569,577
64,735,662
1869
482,079,406
66,038,278
482,079,406
66,038,278
The financial estimates of Russia are^framed on the model of the
French budgets, the revenue as well as the expenditure being
divided into * ordinary ' and * extraordinary,' and loans treated as
' extraordinary revenue.' The following statement gives the official
budget estimates of revenue and expenditure for the year 1869, after
the report of the Minister of Finance presented to the Emperor, the
accounts of revenue distinguishing gross receipts, cost of collection,
and net receipts: —
Estimates of Kevenue fob 1869.
/
Ordinary receipts : —
Direct taxes
Indirect taxes
State monopolies .
State domains
Miscellaneous receipts
Revenue of Poland
of the Trans-Caucasus
>»
Total of ordinary receipts
Extraordinary receipts : —
Resources from former loans
Special Receipts ' to order ' .
Railway Loans .
Total Revenue .
Gross receipts
Houbles
94,239,640
201,899,543
18,251,588
31,039,211
63,758,932
15,208,387
5,680,331
419,977,532
£67,531,169
15,174,075
15,804,496
31,123,303
482,079,406
Cost
of collection
Eoubles
2,296,819
16,846,726
15,217,366
10,646,361
801,712
46,438,983
6,361,605
Net receipts
\
46,438,983
Ronbles
91,312,720
185,062,816
3,034,223
20,392,862
63,768,932
14,406,676
5,680,331
373,638,549
61,169,664
16,174,076
16,804,496
31,123,303
\
436,640,422
69,676,773 (^
BUSSIA.
367
ESTDCATBS OF ExFBNDITTTBE FOB 1869.
Ordinary expenses : —
Public debt ....
Superior institutions of the State
Holy Synod .
Ministry of the imperial household
foreign affairs
))
>>
>>
>>
>>
>>
M
»
war .
marine
finances
imperial domains
the interior
public instruction
public works
justice
Audit of the empire . . . ^
General direction of studs
Expenses of Poland not comprised in the
budgets of the ministries of the empire
Expenses of the Trans-Caucasus .
Total of ordinary expenses .
Extraordinary expenses : —
Anticipated deficit in receipts
Special expenses (* d^penses d'ordre ') .
Temporary extraordinary expenditure for the
construction of railways, and of the ports of
Odessa and Eiga
Total of ordinary and extraordinary
expenses, net .
Cost of collection of revenue
Total gross expenditure
Bonbles
76,097,806
1,766,949
7,997,268
8,881,886
2,239,066
136,774,118
17,U1,07B
63,773,712
6,068,166
20,663,901
9,281,220
16,440,396
8,886,481
1,873,786
660,723
11,470,639
6,727,441
386,712,623
£62,837,346
8,000,000
16,804,496
31,123,303
436,640,422
£69,676,773
6,361,606
£66,038,278
The budgets for 1870 and 1871 differed but slightly from that for
1869, the expenditure being set down at almost exactly the same
amount, while the estimates of revenue showed an increase of
4,210,000 roubles, or about 600,000Z.
Although the estimates of revenue and expenditure are always
exactly balanced, there has been no financial period during the last
forty years without a large deficit. These deficits were covered either
by sums withdrawn from banks and other institutions under Govern-
ment, or by the issue of paper money, or by loans contracted abroad.
It was from the year 1840 that the Ruaaian GoveTivT[i^TA,\k^^'axaa ^
regular borrower of foreign capital, contmmii^ to ^^a ^^ \» \ssssiBA
368
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
loans, almost annually, either in London or Amsterdam. The
totfil amount of the loans raised, and the issue of banknotes and of
treasury bills, destined to cover tlie deficits of the thirty years
1832-61, was, in round numbers, as follows : —
Foreign loans
Loans from credit institutions
„ Commission for Extinc- 1
tion of Debt . j
Issue of banknotes . . . .
treasury bills
Honbles
228,385,000
657,000,000
36,000,000
88,000,000
90,000,000 = 14,000,000
It
407,000,000
93,000,000
64,000,000
14,500,000
Total
.1,375,385,000 = 216,500,000
The subjoined table shows the loans raised by the Russian
Government in each of the thirty years from 1832 to 1861 : —
/
1
Loans from credit
Loans from CSommis- '
Years
Foreign loans
institutions of
sion for Extinction of '
the state
Public Debt j
Roubles
Roubles
Roubles 1
1832
2,919,900
1,922,454 ;
1833
—
7,701,042
1,771,428
1834
—
20,001,342
1,305,299
1835
14,352,535
693,131
1836
5,925,742
620,192
1837
—
4,889,400
484,098
1838
—
7,550,001
3,447,734
1839
—
10,387,647
3,838,314
1840
1,451,553
6,476,034
14,861,808
1841
4,061,661
2,310,714
12,785,292
1842
5,770,033
9,232,539
11,617,715 ;
1843
7,972,227
15,208,908
1844
11,992,133
14,526,089
500,000
1845
11,676,370
15,458,872
J
1846
10,553,877
16,654,745
3,762,261
1847
60,773
15,907,161
7,141,555
1848
10,525,234
27,498,910
9,090 655 ,
1849
2,554,161
40,073,617
1,800,645 1
1850
15,113,113
43,117,807
315,000
1851
18,656,292
36,632,686
415,000
1852
3,434,434
25,045,152
3,650,844
1853
46,914,696
5,257,353 :
1854
17,381,320
87,836,903
1
1855
30,548,800
30,401,516
2,000,000
1856
35,863,823
24,446,211
1,600,000
1857
5,135,896
16,106,858
1858
752,226
4,244,210
___ r
1859
280,975
6,530,785
J 860
lf*6l \
34,600,000
1,722,792
\
RUSSIA.
369
To cover the deficits of the years 1862-70, a number of internal
and external loans was raised, as in the preceding years. The most
important of these were, first, an internal loan of 100,000,000 roubles,
issued in January 1865 ; secondly, a foreign loan of 6,000,000Z.,
raised in January 1867 ; thirdly, a foreign loan of 11,110,000/.,
negotiated in April 1869; and, fourthly, another foreign loan of
12,000,000/., brought out in January 1870. The 100 millions were
issued in home bonds of the value of 100 roubles, bearing interest
at 5 per cent. The two foreign loans of 1867 and of 1869 were
contracted for by Messrs. Baring, and placed at Amsterdam and
London, at 63 and 80 per lOOZ. The loan of 1870 was issued by
Messrs. Rothschild, of London and Paris, at the price of 80 per lOOZ.
The total nominal capital of the foreign loans of Russia raised in the
years 1865-70, including those incurred for the purpose of railway
construction, amounted to 58,415,000Z., of which simi 33,415,000?.
was contracted for in England, and 25,000,000/. on the continent
of Europe.
The following table gives the amoimt of the public debt of
Hussia, and of flie interest thereon, on the 1st of January in each
of the years 1865, 1866, and 1867 :—
Foreign debt bearing
mterest
Home debt at interest .
Notes in circulation
(assignats) without
interest
Total .
Amoimt of debt
1865
1866
1867
Silver ronbles
522,809,690
602,306,242
595,703,687
Silver roubles
600,664,260
639,988,714
693,314,000
Silver ronbles
493,607,207
725,836,328
590,499,158
1,720,819,519
£2-72,363,096
1,733,966,974
274,544,770
1,809,942,693
286,674,259
Interest and sinking
fund ....
Expenses of administra-
tion ....
Total of annual in-
terest &c.
Amount of interest
63,697,309
641,276
68,686,684
641,275
73,846,155
641,275
64,338,584
£10,186,942
69,227,959
10,961,093
74,487,430
11,793,843
The following statement gives a summary, a^ct o^^SaX. T^\J«^M^^
of the public debt of the empire on the let oi Sa'oaax'^ \^^^ \ —
B B
370 THE statesman's teak-book.
Silvdr loablM ' |
1. Debt bearing interest . . . . . 1,233,203,064
2. Debt b««aring no interest . . : 66^,467,029*
3. Debt of Poland \ 3»,467,5»4;' ^'Vi'-
' ■> J ■ r*
1,841,027,617. ^-.i
Paid off in 1868 : , "
Debt bearing interest | 20,745,560 '.
Debt bearing no interest . . . : ' . ! 494,86i5^ *! ■ '.
■ ■ ; »''«j*'
21,240,423. ' .;
Bemaining January 1, 1869 : i : . . .. u . w
Debt bearing interest ..... 1,212,467,504 ; *^'
Debt bearing no interest .567f972,'l'66
Loans raisea on account of Poland . . '. .' 39,457i524- ' '■'
■ • f
■ - - . • -
1,819,887,194 .
4
It appears £:om the last report of the CommissioiLefs £>r the. x^
payment of the National Debt that the debt paid off dipriiig;^^
year 1870 amounted, in the coin of various countries, to l,4:5d,ptfb
guilders, 539,230Z. sterling, 8,668,001 paper roubles, and 1,252,560
silver roubles. On the 1st of JaHuary 1871, the outst^m^ling .debl^
of the empire were as follows : — A. Foreign redeemable debte,
99,725,000 guilders, 13,996,900 sterling, and 25,3d9,50() alver
roubles; B. Home redeemable debts : 220,425,900 paper roublefl|
and 53,979,300 silver roubles; C. Irredeemable foreign debts:
21,151,300 sterling, 66,197,130 paper roubles, and 86,862,490 sHver
roubles; and D. Irredeemable home debts : .203,161,471 paper
roubles. The total was 99,725,000 guilders,. 35,148,206z. sterling,
515,184,001 paper roubles, and 140,841,790 silver roubles, or, at
the actual rates of exchange, about 133,350,000/.
Not included in this account, are above 760 millions of. paper
money, called Bills of Credit, issued by Government on the guarantee
of all tiie banks and other credit establishments of the empire, united
into a State bank by imperial decree of September 1, 1859. The
capital of these establishments, which are under the direction and
supervision of the Minister of Finance, is stated to amount to
96,241,618 roubles, or 13,748,802/. The note circulation of Russia
has increased very rapidly of late years, while the specie lias
diminished at the same time. The guarantee fund of the note circu-
lation not amounting to more than one-tenth, it has been found
necessary to give them a forced currency. Notwithstanding this
measure, gold and silver have been for many years at a premium,
varying from 10 to 15 per cent. ^
The destruction of public credit, through an illimited issue of
pAper money, is of old standing. In the reign of Catherine 11.^ the
Srst attempt, on a large scale, >vas made \a^ e^^'eT \^[i^ ^xsDsisii ^ik&(^
RUSSIA, 371
by a very liberal supply of paper roubles, the sum total of which t^
the death of the Empress, I79&, amounted to 200,000,000. During,
the. subsequent wars with Fnwice and Turkey, new emissions of paper
followed, with the consequeBice that, in 1815, the notes had £dlen to
418,ithat is, one silyer, rouble was worth foxir roubles eighteen' copec»
ia paper^ Great efforts werjS.now made by the Grovernment to im-
prove this state of things, by withdrawing a portion of the paper from
circulation. After ten years of improved financial management,
l^re remained, however, still 600,000,000 of notes, circulating at the
TstXe of .three paper roubles to one silver rouble. As a final remedy,
the- Imperial Government withdrew, in 1843, the whole of the old
paper mcmey, .introducing, in its stead, a new form of bank notes,
with £>roed :<}urrency. By lihese and other means, particularly the
establishment of the State bank above mentioned, the nominal value
of the, paper money, call^ Bills of Credit, was considerably raised,
so as, to stand only at firom 10 to 15 per cent, discount. However, a»
will, be seen firom the above statement, the is$ue of paper money con-
tinues at sai increasing rate, the note circulation having more than
doubled in ten years*
The finances of the Grand-duchy of Finland, represented by an
average annual revenue and .expenditure of 3,000,000 roubles, or
about 429,000^., and a public debt of 45,000,000 ix)ubles, or
6,435,000/., are administei^ed separately from the imperial ex-
chequer ; but the special budgets of Poland ceased in 18G7, on the
final incorporation of the kingdom with Russia.
Army and Navy.
1, Army.
The armed forces of Russia were drawn, previous to the year 1871,
from the classes of peasants and artisans, partly and principally by
means of a conscription, partly by the adoption of the sons of soldiers,
and partly by voluntary enlistment. In January 1871, a law of
military re-organisation was sanctioned by the Emperor, to come into
force in 1872. The new law orders an annual conscription, to
which all men who have completed their twenty-first year, and are
not physically incapacitated, are liable. Immimity fi:om service by
the purchase of substitutes is prohibited imder the new regulations:
They fix the period of service in the army, as well as navy, at seven
years for enlisted recruits. . Of this period the men must remain
with the colours only as long as will be required to keep up the
fottje at its full i complement, and during the remaining period they
will be on furlough. After acquitting themselves of tbevc ^j^^^o:
years' service the soldiers pafis over into ' tbe ISLeset^^^ iot «tift^«t
period of eight years, during which they axe \\ab\e to ^x^tn^ qtpX^ V^
B15 2
3/2 THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
time of war. If called out during these eight years the younger men
of the reserve are employed in active operations, the older ones
being set apart to form a reserve and reinforce the garriaons of
fortresses. In time of peace, the men of the reserve are called out
only for short periods of drill, undergone near their ordinary places
of residence. To enable the educated classes to free themselves from
compulsory conscription, and also to provide the requisite number
of officers and persons fit to serve in the supplementary branches,
young men possessed of a certain d^;ree of education are permitted
to enter from their 17th year as volunteers for a short period of
service. After acquitting themselves of service in the Line, the
volunteers either imdergo a military examination of an inferior
degree, and pass over to the reserve, or they may pass an officer^s
examination and become either army officers or reserve officers.
Volunteers passing into the reserve, as officers or as privates, remain
in the reserve till their 36th year. All other officers leaving the
regular army before their 36th year are likewise liable to serve in
the resei've to that age. Soldiers belonging to the reserve are
exempt from service only in case of illness, or if serving in some
other public capacity. All able-bodied men not entering the army,
or navy, can in time of war be called out to serve in a militia, to be
organised in accordance with the rules announced in an Imperial
manifesto. It is enacted by the law of 1871, that * now as formerly,
military service will be performed under special laws by the
Cossacks, the non-Russian inhabitants of certain portions of the
Empire, and the population of the Grand Duchy of Finland.' The
levies furnished by the Cossacks are regulated by particular treaties ;
and many half-savage tribes are excused, partly on account of their
diminutive size, and partly because of their great aversion to a mili-
tary life. Generally, it is foimd that a levy of two on every 500 males
produces a supply of about 90,000 or 100,000 men.
Under the new law of army organisation the land forces of Russia
consist in time of peace of field troops and garrison troops. In
addition to these, reserve forces are organised during the
continuance of peace, and independently of the army being placed on
a war footing. A militia is also formed for extraordinary con-
tingencies, if the safety of the country requires it. The garrison
troops are organised to answer the following purposes. Firstly, in
time of peace they are employed to do ordinary garrison service, and,
secondly, they instruct recruits, and, in the cavalry, break in horses ;
they also drill the men on furlough and in the reserve called
out for exercise. In time of war, the garrison troops continue the
garrison duty, drill recruits, and supply the * cadres' for the
formation of the infantry and foot artAWety Tea«tN<s&, ^-^^sX-a^^ fet \5ia
formation of 'troupes de marche' oi a\V atm^cAxJcv^ ^^TV\c:fc, 1V^
reserve forces are only formed in tim^ oi^wax. 'YV^ '^ casJw^a.^ «t^
RUSSIA.
373
supplied by tlie local garrisons and filled up by the reserves. The
reserve forces have a double destination, namely, first to act as a
field force in separate infantry regiments and divisions with their
own foot £^rtillery and train, and, secondly, to garrison fortresses
and supply fortress artillery. One company of the garrison troops
is regarded as a suflicient * cadre ' for a battalion of reserve, and
one garrison gun as a * cadre ' for a reserve battery. The * troupes
de marche ' are formed upon * cadres ' supplied by the garrison
troops of all arms. They consist of all men on furlough and in
reserve, in excess of the numbers required for raising the field force*
to the war standard. They are also employed to fill up the gaps
occasioned by losses in the field forces. To keep the Guards alwayi
at their fcdl complement, special reserve forces are attached to them,
at the rate of one battalion per regiment of infantry and rifie
brigade, and one battery per artillery brigade. The reserve and
garrison battalions are stationed in the districts whence they draw
their reserves at the rate of two reserve battalions per garrison
battalion. The organisation of the reserve forces is not at first to
be fully carried out under the new law in any but those provinces of
European Russia densely enough inhabited to admit of it. In
those outlying or little inhabited portions in which the formation of
reserve troops would be inexpedient, the reserve men are to be
formed into * troupes de marche * and despatched to the seat of war
to reinforce the reserve corps ; or they are to be sent to
garrison neighbouring fortresses, or do garrison duty in the interior.
The nominal strength of the Russian army, according to the
latest returns of the ministry of war, is as follows : —
/
1. Regular army.
Infantry ....
Cavalry ....
Artillery ....
Engineers . . « .
Total .
2. Army of 1st reserve.
Troops of the line .
Garrison troops in regiments .
„ n i^ battalions .
Total.
3. Army of 2nd reserve.
Troops of all arms .
General total
On the peace
footing
364,422
38,306
41,731
13,413
457,875
80,455
80,455
19,830
100,285
On the war
footing
694,511
49,183
48,773
16,203
808,670
74,561
23,470
29,892
127,925
264,036 I Y^^.^*^^
374
THE STATESMAKS YEAR-BOOK.
The e3q>enditure for the army was as fellows in the fire jexn,
1862-66, according to the official budgets : —
Yean
18G2
1863
1864
1865
1866
BoobleB
111,639,582
115,677,167
157,331,678
127,972,665
116,592.363
£
15«948,505
16^11,024
22,475,9M
18,281,809
16,656,052
The principal branches of the militarr expenditure of 1866 were
as fellows : —
Pay and allowances of officers
„ „ men
Bations of men
Clothing and equipment
Administration of army
Kemount of cayaby
Medical department —
Regimental hospitals
Medical department .
Medico-chirozgical academy
Eoubles
18,663,875
5,855,882
32,171,359
10,090,383
9,460,419
596,737
221,209
1,037.394
220,386
Militaiy instruction and mLseellaneons expenses
1,478,989
5,386,869
There are at Petersburg schools for pages, engineers, officers of
artilleiy, and sub-officers of the guard, the rank of ensign being
given to pages who have gone through a certain course, and to
gentlemai cadets who have been two years in the service. But tht
principal establishment ibr the education of officers is that of the
* CJorps des Cadets,' at Petersburg, founded in 1731. It has about
700 pupils, the sons of noble parents, or of those who have attained to
the rank of captain in the civil or militar}' service. The pupils are
divided into five classes, and on leaving school become ensigns in
regiments of the line. This school has materially contributed to
diffuse infermation among the inferior nobilit)', and to supply the
army with able officers. There are also schools for cadets at Moscow,
Woronesch, Polotsk, Tula, Tamboff, and other towns. The pupils
leave after a fixed time, and are ranked as ensigns. By a
decree of the Emperor, dated Oct. 22, 1863, various new rules
were laid down for the entrance of officers into the army,
with the view of facilitating the entrance of young men leaving
public schools, and supplying the increased military forces of Hussia
with a sufficient number of officers. Young men who have gone
llux>ugh the course of studies in the high schools will be at once
admitted into the army as non-commissioned officers, without
examination, and after three months' service, and passing the
eaamwmtion^ will be promoted to the rauk of officers. All these
jnimog mea will be promoted wit\io\it \»f aixviv^ ivst >:?kcaiX\^\^s». X«vsSd&
KUS^jIA,
375
who have pursued their studies in the middle schools receive the
rank of officers after the expiration of six months. All other
volunteers desirous of entering the army, whatever be their origin
— whether noble or plebeian — may be promoted to be officers at
the expiration of one year's service, and after passing the necessary
examination. If, notwithstanding this measure affording additional
facilities and inducements to enter the army, the necessary number
of officers should not be obtained, the period to be served by non-
commissioned officers who have risen from the ranks before they
can take rank as officers will be reduced — ^in the guards to seven,
and in the line to eight years.
The pay of the officers in the Russian army is very small com-
pared with that of the other European nations. It is as follows : —
lieutenant-general, 1,116 roubles, or 159Z. a year; major-general,
^38 roubles, or 119^.; colonel, 560 roubles, or SOL ; lieutenant-
colonel, 419 roubles, or 59Z. ; major, 336 roubles, or 48Z. ; captain,
-307 roubles, or 43Z. ; second captain, 282 roubles, or 40Z. ; lieu-
tenant, 238 roubles, or 34Z. ; second lieutenant, 224 roubles, or 32Z. ;
ensign, 209 roubles, or 2dL ; and non-commissioned officers, 10 to
123 roubles, or IZ. 105. to 17L
Among the irregular troops of Russia, the most important are the
Cossacks. The coimtry of the Don Cossacks contains from 600,000
to 700,000 inhabitants. In case of necessity, every Cossack, from
fifteen to sixty years of age, is bound to render military service.
The usual regular military force,* however, consists of fifty-four
cavalry regiments, each numbering 1,044 men, making a total
of 66,376. The number of Cossacks is computed as follows ;—
On the Black Soa
Great Eussian Cossacks on the Caucasian Line
Don Cossacks
Ural Cossacks
Orenburg Cossacks
Sib^ian Cossacks ......
Total
Heads
125,000
150,000
440,000
50,000
60,000
50,000
875,000
In military
service
18,000
18,000
66,000
8,000
10,000
9,000
129,000
The Cossacks are a race of free men ; neither serfage nor any
other dependence upon the land exists among them. The entire
territory belongs to the Cossack commune, and every individual has
an equal right to the use of the land, together with the ^a&t\ix^'gi»^
huii^g'grounds, and iSaheries. The Cossac[k& i^«y ivo Xa^-xea* \Rk N^sss^
Govemment, hut in lieu of this they are "bo\m^ Xo ^^^o^m xsSivXssc^
^"6 THE STATESIIaN's TZAE-EOr'K.
«> /
Mrvice. They are divided into three cLiae'is : — drst. the mir.trrs -ir
* Maloletnivt?,' up to their sixteenth vear: -^e- LV, those 'ic. accnai
service, the • Sluzhiliyo.' tor a period ct twcnty-dve vears. cherfei'ire
until their rortv-second vear ; thirdlv, thiZrjfr released fcm aervfoe.
mm m
the • Otstavnive/ who remain :cr live vear*. cr until their rorrv-
seventh vear. in the reserve : aiter rha: r-eri-jd :Lrv are reiar»iei a.'*
m L M —
whoLIv released ironi ser;-i-:e and invalMei. Everv Crjssack L-*
obliged to equip, clothe, and arm him.-5el: ;i: '■.i^ > '*v:i expen.-^. an-I :.>
keen his horse. Whii-^c on ^ervioe cevrnd '■.r :r':n"iers ci Iiis iwn
jcunrrv. he receives rad-:n^ or" rci.d and * nivcr-ti-rr. :uid a small
m »
amovji: ot rav. Tlie artillerv xzl I train jr-f ;l: -lie charge ■:■£ the
^ m m _^^ —
Government. Instead or' imp-osinir Gixes in rh-r D«:n Coseaok.-*. -l:e
Kussian Govemmen: ravs :Lem an ann*^ rri' •::!.- «::' lil.ol" rr-:":lr-.
besides -0 roubles as a ciit :o re liiscr:'""^': ;ir.:-.Q;r "-ii- wi icv^s
and i.'rphans ot'thirse who lia^-r dLllen i:: rartl:. Resides "li-r ^Jtis-
sack-i i:":he D«:c. there are. cc :he Orenbnrtr a"l >i*:erian lines. -!:»»
Bashkir Cossacks, nnmherln:; s:me :2'. ■•».■;«'«.' zi-=r..
Tli'f Sn,s?ian rji-rr ccEisisrs ^:i rsr-: zr^a: '•J.vL^i.iii.'*. -rlie dee^: •:i "he
Baltic, dr.d tlia: «::' the Black Sea. Each :r the-^e rvi: d-^rs is urun
subd:v:.:.rd nirc 5*.crl:Qs. .. r whi«:Ii thr^re ii-f in .:■ "e:ir -he Baltic,
and -r.rte in cr near "he Black S^a. t-^ 'vliii.-L z:>r 'e added the
sniiill ■s*r:a»ir':ns .:r' rulev-?. Ttm-Vi:;!:*. liz*: -iiiiiliir -rsstris. The
divi-ii.Lis. like -he En^riish. yarrv the ■:rhi-r. ':i.~*i. m«i r-id dair — in.
amzcTc:ent cri^rinarinc "vi'h ~he D"::-:h — "rut w:-h":iit "he r-mk rr
the jdrniruls heinir jcnne^'red 'arith the :ci«:ur «:r -he daii.
T!:-.' "jail-rr? rr'the imperial zaTvare levied, hke "he irmT. ':~ r'r«!r'iir-
men: : i* zianv :t tliem. hcvever. a-s tcstii'rle :i?4 Tnli:5re«i "'ri-in-iirilv.
anti "l:-^ :r^Tv* :''im:she<I :"" Finland ir^ rmiz'rd :Llrcir»*rher in this
mann«:r. The ~ericd ■:r -^rrvi^-e in the zaTT ^-.is rcrmeri — 'vencr-
rv'^ "-.ar?. but "ras reduced. :v imnerlal iecvre i Serrem'Ter I*)-
1S3J, -c xuT'^een J ::Lr5.
A. ••..'• ^riiz^: t^' an- rficial r-^-cr*-. -he Russian zr-rr ■■■Lisisr.-^d. •r.inTiarr
1. 1 '?»»'..•. r' 'i'.M sreamiir^. liaTistr -iS.!' '^- h«'r!<:--»:T'-r. Tirh -.:**">i5
X'ins. '>t:sii:»"* 'l\f s-iilizcr " ■'*'^-ls. Ti-h :''^ ^ins. rii'i jr^iar-r inii
mcDi rrmiiial le -ar^or -his ■.ni"rT--r:is srariont::d :;: -hi- 3iil-:c. The
Black ^-a 4i-»:r zmi'i^r^d *-.■. the Casri:iz •''.'. th»* Si':»;r!an :r ?:icilic
30. ;i."nl she Lak? -Vral :r T'lrx-^sran ^tuuir- nil ^i«s5**L--: the resc
ot' th»r -ruips "T'lT'i nizlitiT <r.izirr..ti'i dz Lr:nsr:n:- md 5^iahi:nr. :r
ensTi^'^d in cruisimr hi Eur:i:ean "vazers.
T'.\*' expentiirjT'i :i:r the navj ini«:ii:::«^':. .ii ~:ie vear IS>«». to
57, »'•'»». 41 r n.'ubles. ..p ■'>j}\)**.j17 .. "hi; ih.-v "'vv?.^va^*.* ic -ixreniii-
KussiA. 377
Boubles
Pay and allowances of officers and men . . 4,934,390
llations of seamen 927,760'
Clothing 764,841
Central administration and outports . . . 1,612,660
Naval instruction schools 380,526
Medical department . . • . . . . 521,660
Hydrographic ditto 172,833
Shipbuilding . 6,797,693
Steam factories and miscellaneous expenses . . 421,297
The iron- clad fleet of war consisted, at the commencement of
1870, of 26 vessels, with an aggregate of 183 guns, as follows: —
Guns
4 frigates, two of 18 and two of 20 guns . . . ,76
3 floating batteries, of 14, 16, and 27 guns . . .57
2 corvettes, of 8 guns each 16
1 1 turret ships, of 2 guns each ...... 22
6 monitors, of 2 guns each 12
Total 26 iron-clads, with 183 guns^
The largest of. these twenty-six iron-clads are two .armoured
frigates called * Sevastopol,' and * Kniaz-Pojarski.' The first of
these, the oldest iron-clad of the Russian navy, was launched at
Cronstadt, August 24, 1864. The * Sevastopol ' nearly equals
the British iron-clads * Black Prince ' and * Warrior ' in her
dimensions, and exceeds those of the French * Gloire ' and * Nor-
mandie.' At the line of flotation the * Sevastopol ' measures 300 feet
in length, and her greatest breadth is 52 feet 3 inches. The ship
draws 26 feet at the poop and 24 at the chains. Her plates are
4^ inches thick, fastened to a double coating of teak from 6 to
9 inches thick. Her engines have a nominal force of 800 horse-
power, and she is armed with steel guns of the greatest calibre.
Her prow has a beak of a formidable kind attached to it. The next
largest iron-clad vessel of the Russian navy is the * Pojarski,' built
by English engineers at the naval yard of St. Petersburg, and
launched in September 1866. The * Pojarski ' is 280 feet long,.
49 feet beam, and about 31 feet deep. The armour-plating is 4^
inches thick, and extends the entire length of the vessel from the
depth of 5 feet below, and 6 feet above the line of flotation : the
armour is laid on a backing of East India teak 18 inches thick.
The ' Pojarski's ' armament is placed in a central battery occu-
pying about 80 feet on the length of gun deck, both sides and
ends being completely armour-clad : the armament consists of eight
300-pounder steel gims, four on each broadside. The iron hull is
of great strength, being constructed on the cellular tubular princii^lev
The entire hottom of the vessel is built wit\\ do\\\A^ Vcow. ^\w i^x
the purpose of giving great additional safety as ^NQXV ^^ «Jct^xv^. ^
378
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
is a remarkable fact that not only are the hulls of the new iron-clads
built in Russia, but the entire quantity of iron used is home-made.
The steam-engines and boilers, the armour-plating, and the arma-
ment are also wholly of Russian manufacture. According to an
unofficial statement the * Sevastopol ' and ' Pojarski ' were constructed
each at an expenditure of 1,500,000 roubles.
The Impenal navy was manned, at the beginning of 1870, by
60,230 sailors and marines, under the command of 3,791 officers,
among whom 119 admirals and generals. The organisation of the
navy is after the model of that of France, but so far different that
the government of naval affairs is divided between the High Ad-
miral of the Fleet and the minister of the navy, the latter with sole
charge of the administrative departments.
PopnlatioiL.
The Russian empire comprises one-seventh of the territorial part
of the globe, and about one- twenty-sixth part of its entire surfece.
But the superficial extent of the empire has never been determined
with accuracy. A topographical survey made during the years
1865-66, and embracing the provinces of Russia in Europe, showed
the total area of the same to be 90,134 geographical square miles,
or 1,992,574 English square miles. Finland and Poland were
not included in this survey, but their area was calculated on
the basis of other measurements. The following statement gives
a summary of the last official estimates regarding the area and
population of the Empire : —
Divisions
Area
Population
Population
to the
geo.
sc^uare mile
Geo. square
miles
90,134
6,835
2,314
262,095
7,939
Square
versts
4,363,031
334,924
111,958
12,702,746
384,158
BiiRsiain Europe, ex. Fin- )
land and Poland . \
Finland ....
Poland ....
Siberia ....
Government of the Caucasus
Total
61,325,923
1,798,909
5,100,000
4,625,699
4,157,917
706
263
2,204
17
517
369,817
17,896,817
77,008,448
208
V ■ ■ -
English Square Miles
7,769,781
The subjoined table gives the area and population of the empire,
according to general enumerations made by order of the govena-
ment in 1846 and in 1858 : —
's-juir-
Pop. ta IBM
'"■-""
Northern ProvinraB— Archangel
15,.ilB
2,j3,0O0
274,951
OlonotE .
2,784
2B3,100
287.354
Vologda .
6,987
823,200
951,693
Qrrat Bassia— Peteraburg
970
643,700
1,083,091
Novgorod .
2,S13
907,900
975,201
Pakof . .
■810
776,800
706,482
SmoleDsk .
1,019
1,170,600
1,102,076
MoseoT . .
580
1.374,700
1,699,808
Twer
l,22i
1,327,700
1,491,427
Yatofllaf .
660
1.008,100
976,866
Kostroma .
l,-i9a
1,064,600
1,076,988
Nijni Novgorod .
877
1,178,200
1,259,606
Vlttdimir .
862
l,24e,60{l
1,207,908
Eiazan . .
767
1,386,900
1,427,299
Tambof , ,
1,202
1.760,900
1,910,404
Tuhi .
55S
1,227,000
1,172,249
Kaluga .
573
1,008.400
1,007,471
Orel . . .
a.59
1,602,900
1,.532,034
Kourak
ais
1,680,000
1,811,972
Bttltie Proviacea— EBthoniu
376
310,400
303,478
Livoniii
863
814,100
883.681
Coutland .
496
663,300
567,078
White Buaaut— Witapsk .
810
789,500
781,741
Moh.Ief . .
885
B31,300
881.640
itinsk . .
1,622
1,046,400
986.471
768
863.700
876,116
Grodno .
693
907.100
881.881
Kowno .
. 7fi8
916,580
988.287
Lirtlp Russia- Volhyniii .
Podolia .
1,297
1,445,600
1,528,328
774
1,703,000
1,748,466
Kief. . .
914
1,605,800
1,944,334
Tehwnigoff
1,000
1,430.000
1,471,866
Pnltawa .
897
1,783,800
1,819,110
Kharkoff .
985
1,467.400
1,682,571
Voroneje . .
1,209
1.657.900
1,930,859
Don Cossacks .
2,943
704,300
896,870
1,196
870,100
1,842,681
Ehenion
1,333
842,400
1,027,459
Taurids
1,1B3
572,200
087,343
838
792,000
919,107
Wolga and CuBpian Pi-oviiiccs—
Ea^an ....
1,128
1,342,900
1,543,344
Pt'UBa ....
690
1,087,200
1,888,535
Simbirsk ....
1.316
1,318,900
1,140,073
Saratof ....
3,&2.-.
1,718,000
1,636,135
2,aao
284,400
477,492
Chuchsm ....
2,6.>0
526,100
915,152
3oO THE STATBSILIIC'S TEAR-BOOK.
'
Azea and Fopolanoa—cyniimwd.
mt-mOftm
1
. Fop-iBlSii 1
1,948,500
BopLiBUM
1
6,773
2,036,581 1 1
Pcsm
.
6.073
1,637,700
2^046^572 ^ 1
Vutlm.
»
2,500
1,662,800 \
2,123,904
.Silieria^Tobokk .
•V
»
Toomsk
i
.
Iikntfik
1
1
■
YakntA .
r
1
•223.7S]>
-2,937,000
4,070,938
Kamrhatlui
OkhotBk .
j
i
Yeniseuk .
J
t
1
1
Trass-Caiicasia .
3,123
-2,648,000
4,003,766
Grand-diidiT of Finland .
*
6,400
1,41-2.315
1,724,193
, Former Kingdom of F(dand
•
2,32'»
: 4,857,700
4,790,379
Grand tofal
•
32o,74^»
65,947,315
73,920,000
I*
A later census than the above was made for the provinces of
Enropean Boseia on the Ist of Jannaiy, 1864, and for Finland and
Poland on the 1st of Jannar\', 1863. According to these ennmeim-
tions — instituted mainly for the purpose of finding the nnmber of
individqals subject to the poll-tax, and as such having no claim to
great exactitude — the total population of Bussia in Europe amounted
to 61,325,923; of Finland to 1,798,909: and of Poland to 5,100,000
souls, giving a total, for the European portion of the empire, of
68,224,832 inhabitants.
To the Asiatic portion of the empire there was added, in 1866,
a new province, called Russian Turkestan. This province, according
to an imperial decree of ^larch 1, 1866. comprises all the territoiy
bordering on the principalities of Central Asia, from the sea of Aral
to Lake Issik-Koul, of a total area of 12^800 geogrs^hical square
miles, or three times the size of Great Britain.
The following table gives a view of the extent of the Rusbsd
Empire at different epochs : —
Geog. sq. miles
In 1535, at the accession of John the Terrible
In 1585, at his death ....
In 1613, at the aooeasion of 3Iieliael Komanoff
In 1645, at his death
In 1725, at the death of Peter the Gr^^at
In 1741, at the accession of Elizabeth
in 1796, at the death of Cathfrm*? 11.
In 1836, at the accession of Alf-xan^et 11.
37,200
144,000
148,000
258,000
280,000
325,000
BUSSIA.
381
The vast majority of the population of Russia are devoted to
agricultural occupations, and dwell in villages, spread thinly over the
▼ast area of the empire. According to local enumerations made by
order of the Ministry of the Interior in the year 1863, there were,
at that time, fifteen towns containing more than 50,000 inhabitants,
as follows : —
Popnlatfam
64,561
63,084
62,923
60.776
56,679
53,169
52,056
Towns
Fopalation
Towns
St. Petersburg .
. 539,475
NicoUieff .
Ifoscow
. 351,627
K*<qii
Warsaw . . . .
162,805
Saratoff .
Odessa . . . .
. 118,970
Tiflis
KichiDf ff (Bessarabia)
94,124
Tula .
Riga.
77.468
Berditcheff
Vilna
69,464
Eharkoff .
Rieff. .
68.424
In the larger towns a considerable proportion of the trading and
industrial population are either aliens, or of foreign extraction.
More than a hundred tribes, with as many different languages,
are comprised within the circuit of the Russian empire, but nearly
all these live on the frontiers of the country ; the interior is in-
habited by a homogeneous race, the Russians, numbering about
50,000,000, whereas all the other tribes of the empire united do not
exceed 24,000,000. The Russians are generaUy subdivided into
Great Russians, numbering about 36,000,000; Little Russians, or
Ruthenes, to the number of 10,000,000 ; and White Russians, about
4,000,000. The dialect of the Little and the White Russians
slightly differs from that of the Great Russians, but not so much as
to prevent a mutual imderstanding. Of other races, the most im-
portant are the Slavonians of Poland and Lithuania, numbering
some 7,000,000; the Fins and Lettons, some 2,500,000; and the
Armenians, to the number of about 2,000,000. These figures,
however, are mere estimates, and there exist no official returns
regarding the various nationalities inhabiting the empire.
Previous to the year 1863, the greater portion of the inhabitants
of the empire were serfs, belonging either to the Crown or to private
individuals. The number of the latter class was estimated in 1861
at 22,000,000, who were the property of 109,340 nobles and other
private persons. By an imperial decree of March 3, 1861, coming
into final execution on March 3, 1863, serfdom was abolished,
under certain conditions, within the whole of Russia. The owners
of the serfs were compensated for their land on a scale of payment
by which the previous labour of the serf was estimated at a yearly
rental of 6 per cent., so that for every six roubles whicb thft lalt^cracN^t
earned annuaUjr, he had to pay 100 roublea to \v\ft xoajiduec w^\sm^
capital value to become a freeholder. Of thia smn, X>afc «ctfe>aa^ ^^
382 THE statesman's YEAB-BOOK.
give immediately 20 per cent., wliile the remaining 80 per cent,
were disbursed as aa advance by the Govemmant to the owners, to
be repaid, at intervals extending over ibrty-nine year% by the freed
peasants. . According to an official report, tlie whole of) these aixangei*
ments were completed at the end of July, 1865, so ihat, &owl Jhos
date, serfdom c^sed to exist in Russia. .
Besides the 22,000,000 of serfs belonging to private owners,
ihere were, according to a census taken some years ago, 22,225,075
Oown peasants — that is, 10,583,638 men, and 11,641,437 wo-
men. The emancipation of this class began previous to that gf
the private ser&, and was all but accomplished on September 1,
1663. By an imperial decree of July 8, 1863, land was granted to
the peasants on the private and appanage estates of the Crown, and
to the peasants who belonged to IJie imperial palaces, which they are
to pay for in forty-nine years in instalments, each equal in
amount to the * obrok,' or poll-tax formerly yielded by them. The
peasants on these Crown estates, about 2,000^000 in number, were
thereby elevated to the rank of rent-paying peasants, a situation in
which they will remain for forty- nine years, when they become
freehold landowners.
, An imp6Hant, though not very nmnerous class of the population
pf Hussia are the foreign settlers which the Government succeeded in
atteiotupig to the country at various periods. The enormous extent
pf excellent but waste land, and the small and thinly-scattered
population in all parts- of the empire, early suggested the idea to
the Government of bringing these deserts into cultivation by inviting
pblonists from other countries. Ivan YasiHevitch invited Germans
fb Moscow, of which the German * Sloboda ' still affords evidence.
Michael Fedorovitch, in 1617, brought several thousand inhabitants
from Finland and Carelia, and established them between Tver and
Moscow. Peter I. settled a great many Swedish prisoners, and in
.1705, .after ;the capture, of Narva and Dorpat, carried awaya,bont
6,000 of the inhabitants, and planted them in scattered parties in
various parts of the empire. But Catherine U., immediately after
thj^.eomQiencement of her reign, conceived the idea of * peopling with
immigrant foreigners the desert and waste lands of the southern
proyin4?es of the empire, and through them of disseminating industiy
.ai^4 sgriciuitural SQience among her subjects,' as it is expressed in the
uka^ of 1763.
The fii^t colonists received from the Russian Government the
neQcssary^trayelling expenses frK>m their homes to their places ef
destinatioo ;(,,th^rWere .allowed the importation, duty-free, of their
effects,, tqtil^e.ivalue.of 300 silver roubles; they had houses built at
,ih0 expense, of the Crown; and tliey \vaA. ^gncoN^jasstka ^acA TnAine^
/or, the £rBt .year, and a large sum aa aAoaxv, V\\V\w\X. Vcv\««sN.,^^t %
BUSSIA.
383
certain numberof years. ..Tlj^^se last privileges have not been granted
to the same extent to all subsequent colonists.
- Ajretnm made several years agd stated .the BRunber of. cokiiiies
'in iheiempire, inh^ibited iby settlers whchadinptt^etl/become^qnite
nationalised^ as follows:*-^. .".:,., . ,*»,
r
' Provinces
Number of
tihe colonies
or villages
Population
?
• ' ' I
■ Holds' ■
Females
..Total
V
Beflsarabia
Kherson . ' .
* Gi8-Cauca8ia .
Geoigia .
Ekaterinoslaf .
8t Petersburg .
Timrida . .
Tcbenugo(f
Varonezh
Total
9
> •
105
55
3
7
47
13
,. 102
'80
■ '8
1\
38,996
20,796
236
1,201
6,760
1,622
63,717
12,237
. 862
/. 631
36,478
19,796
243 •
1,187
6,647
1,513
63,311
11,323
' = 8190 •
.; 600i :
74,473 ;
40,6^1
2,388
13,297
3,036
127,028
23,660
1,762
1^281
... 421 •
146,947
^ 140,899'
287,836
,. Resides the foregoing, the Hussian empire possessesiconsidefable
colonies of the three peoples who seem to be adapted toitbe nugran
tory or pedlar trade — the Jews, the Armenians^ and the I^artava, <w
Bokharians. The Jews,; .wlao number about a; millibn. and a :liaii^
are only found in. the .western pravinees. of the Russian empixe^
iB the south, and. a few. in Siberia. In. the former Polish^ provimcies
of the west they are more numerous than in any other ps^t of' the
world, and occupy there a very important position. In the centra}
provinces of the empire the Jews are not tolerated. The seoooad
people for the migratory trade are the Armenians. Their numbeits
Jare greater than those of the Jews^ amoimting to about two millions,
and they are spread throughout all Asia and a part of Africa, and
to be. foimd even frequenUy in China. .The third of these peoples
are the Tartars, and especially the Bokharian part of them. The
Bokharians are .everywhere iijudefetigable and skilful merchants ;
many are settled in the Siberian towns, and by their means Eussia
has much intercourse with Bokhara and the commercial roads con-
nected with it. .. - . . , ..;/ II, /
An important feature in th^ sc>ci^' life. of ^Russia is that the rigkk
of primogeniture, as such, dxDesc not exist; 1 Peter L desired to i]iliiro«*
duce an inheritance in fee of ithe oldest, soh.aijiiong the nobili^ibjr
an ukase of March. 13^ 1713. <\ This,. iidwev^,, was so much opposed
to. the customs and traditions of ithe people, i that it wafltahandoih/Qdi
Peter 11. cancelled the: fonder .ukase by^thsfevof .Maneh .17V'vi72Br.
Primogeniture has only been. establidh^.mia.&:7r gceaX.i%2n!iSfl3«BiOti^
particjjdar Ikmily atatntea, ; . .v : '
c>v.\
•' ->» \v-'
384
THE STATESMAN S TBAB-BOOK.
Trade and Industry.
The trade of Russia with foreign countries has increased to an im-
mense extent during the last ten years. In that period the value of
the exports by the Baltic increased by 10,000,000 roubles, and the
value of those by the Southern Ports and the Western land frontier
nearly doubled ; while the imports increased nearly threefold by the
land frontier and doubled in the Baltic ports and in the ports of the
White Sea. The total value of the imports and exports of Rosaia,
exclusive of specie, in each of the five years 1865-69, is exhibited
in the subjoined table : — ,
Years
Imports
Exports
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
8il. roubles
164,305,010
178,175,605
232,791,108
236,845,719
265,280,555
23,414,960
25,453,658
33,255,872
37,500,572
42,002,754
SiL roubles
209,247,777
194,838,184
207,606,686
244,794,214
220,154,666
£
29,892,898
27,834,026
29,658,098
38,759,084
34,857,822
The principal articles imported into Russia are raw cotton, of the
average value of 40 millions silver roubles per annum ; metal wares,
of the value of 28 millions silver roubles ; and engines and machinery,
valued 16 millions silver roubles per annum. The principal articles
exported from Russia are cereals, averaging in value from 80 to 95
silver roubles per annum ; flax, valued at 22 millions, and tallow,
valued at 12 millions silver roubles per annum. Compared with the
preceding year, the imports of 1869 showed a large increase, and the
exports an equally large decrease. The decrease was almost entirely
in the three principal articles of export, as follows : —
Exports from Bussia 1868
1869
1
Cereals
Flax ....
Tallow
12,222,000 tchetverts
7,257,000 poods
2,440,000 „
10,337,000 tchetverts
5,974,000 poods
1,671,000 „
The exports of tallow in the three years 1862-64 were of the
average value of 18,500,000 silver roubles per annum, and by a pro-
cess of gradual decrease, sank to 6,700,000 silver roubles in 1869. In
connexion with the falling off in the exports of this great article of
agricultural produce, it is stated in a report by Mr. Michell, British
Secretary of Embassy, that * the quantity of cattle kept by the pea-
santry has been reduced by one-half since 1861,' that is, since the
year when serfdom was abolished throughout Russia.
The two principal countries trading with Russia are Germany and
Oreat Britain. Of the impoita, S^ pex cq?cl\., c.om^^oTQ.^^xtDKK^^
BUSSIA.
385
and 31 per cent, from Great Britain ; and of the exports 52 per
cent, go to Great Britain, and 22 per cent, to Germany. The rest
of the foreign trade of Bussia is nearly equally divided between
France, Austria, Turkey, Italy, and the Netherlands.
The commercial intercourse of Russia with the United Kingdom
is shown in the subjoined tabular stiitement, which gives the value
of the total exports from Russia to Great Britain and Ireland, and
of the imports of British and Irish produce into Russia, in each of
the ten years 1861 to 1870 :—
Vpara
Exports from Russia to Great
Imports of British Home
Britain and Ireland
Produce into Bussia
1861
£
12,822,688
£
3,041,348
1862
15,101,059
2,070,918
1863
12,419,263
2,696,276
1864
14,711,202
2,854,898
1865
17,383,697
2,923,006
1866
19,636,129
3,093,231
1867
22,286,926
3,944,035
1868
20,051,757
4,240,395
I 1869
16,674,616
6,465,412
! 1870
20,661,127
6,991,761
The commerce between Russia and the United Kingdom wa»
divided as follows between the Northern and the Southern ports of
the empire, in each of the three years 1868 to 1870 : —
Exports from Bufisia
to Great Britain
Northern Ports
Southern
•J
Total
1868
£
12,219,137
7,832,620
20,061,757
1869
1870
£
11,046,128
6,629,388
£
13,366,943
7,196,184
16,674,616
20,661,127
Imports of British home
produce into Bussia
1868 1869
1870
Northern Ports .
Southern ,, . .
Total . . .
£
3,614,922
626,473
£
6,492,836
972,677
£
6,749,363
1,242,408
4,240,395
6,466,412
6,991,761
The principal articles of export from Russia to the UmtedK.m'^^QrK^
are grain, particularly wheat; hemp and ^ax\ \a.\xCocx\ \,'2iJ^Q\^\
c c
386 THE statesman's year-book.
bristles ; wool ; leather ; fox, hare, and squirrel skins ; canvas and
coarse linen ; cordage, isinglass, furs, and tar. The principal British
imports into Russia are cotton stuffs and yam, of the value of
410,969Z. in 1870; woollens, of the value of 470,238/.; and iron,
wrought and unwrought, of the value of 2,733,952/. in 1870.
The quantities of wheat and other kinds of grain exported
from Russia to the United Kingdom in each of the five years 1866
to 1870, from both the northern and southern ports of the empire,
were as follows : —
Exports ' 1866 ' 1867
! Cwts. Civts.
Northern Ports . .1,751,937 1,491,823
Southern „ . 7,429,495 12,674,971
Total . '9,181,432
1868 ■ 1869 1870
Cvrta. Cwts. Cwts.
4,683.813 4,134,808 6,286,973
8,371,525 I 9,173,12413,260,469!
14,166,794 13,055,338 13,317,932*19,547,442
The declared value of the exports of grain from the Northern
ports in the year 1870 was 2,816,247/., and from the Southern ports
it was 5,847,287/. Thus, the total value of the grain exports of
Russia to the United Kingdom amounted to 8,603,534/. in 1870.
The commercial navy of Russia consisted, at the end of the year
1869, of 2,132 sea-going vessels, of an aggregate burthen of 90,496
ship last, or 180,992 tons. The total comprised 607 ships engaged
in trading to foreign countries, and 1,525 coasting vessels, many of
them belonging to Greeks, sailing under the Russian flag. Not
included in the I'eturn were 396 trading steamers on the rivers and
lakes of the empire, very nearly two-thirds of the number on the
river Volga and its affluents.
The internal commerce of the empire, as well as its foreign trade,
has been greatly extended by the establishment, in recent years, of
a comprehensive network of railways. Dui-ing the latter part of
the reign of Nicolas, three lines were constructed by the initiative
of the Emperor, being the short line from St. Petersburg to Zarskoje-
Selo and Pawlosk, first of Russian railways, opened in 1838, the
more important one from Warsaw to the Austrian frontier and
Cracow, and finally, the line from St. Petersburg to Moscow,
called the Nicolas railway, commenced in 1842, and opened Nov. 1,
1851. Under the successor of Nicolas, the present Emperor,
the construction of railways, both directly by the state, and by
private companies — the latter, in every case, receiving considerable
Ooyemment aid — was continued more actively than before, and on
the Ist of Januar}' 1870, the total length of the railways of Russia
m>en for traffic was returned officially at 7,044 versts, or about 4,700
BDgliah miles, to be increased to 14,500 vcrsta, or 9^500 Engh'sh
mHiIgb, on the 1st of January, 1^74. Yxom \\v<i q^^\^ t^'cvxtca^'I
State of tLe railwaya in Eiisaia in the joar 1869, it appears that at
the end of the yeur there were 27 lines open for ptiblic traffic, 2
belonging to the State, and 25 to private companies, while of the
total mileage of 7,044 verats, or 4,700 English milea, there were
1,142 verats of State railways.
The following table contains a list of all the Hdcb of railway
opened for traffic on the 1st of January 1870, giving the length of
die lines, in versts, and the gross receipts, total, and per verst,
during each of the years 18G3 and 18C9 : —
„„
LwiU.
OranrmlpU
'™
Trt.i""TWt««
Roublai 1 Bblea. cai>.
T^
-^■^ '■*""_ ..
BTAn RAILWATa.
Tcnta
Roubles
HMOOV-Knnk . .
i,iiei,siB
6,-0»^)7
11.641 76
vltb lU bnocbea tol
Tlnqnl.tbe Fort, and f
m
13^,778
-
a,6IS.074
_
BillpiUolKaHaniMkyJ
Total, Stale Bidlw^n
1,1«~
*,4«9.eji»
-
S.«40,Oll
■ ■ -■ -
COHPANIW.
Ori»ii-T»rilajii
St. Petenbnn-MOKOW
WoolB* . . .
m
lli,HS,S79
»,6»S »7
16,178,771
!7,Se8 78
wlthbrMcheatoPrua-
1,108
8,187,747
C,8T2 10
8,510,401
7,069 31
(Unrniitler
Blga-DiiDiibuiK
1.233,:S8
C,1T3 49
IJSIB.OIB
T,«6es
MoBCow-Bljni NoTBorod .
14,384 fil
6,570,781
lolotO 93
SchmlalTioTo . .
"' M33i
848,772
MoKow-BlaiaD
3,372,169
14,758 00
1,1B9,0B5
22',e4S4(
MosMiw-T»™laTl (B«-l
ee
<18«,e89
10,404 OT
729,402
11,051 54
TamkoeAlo . . .
is
m,m
15,807 71
402,086
H,1IB 17
Petarhoi ....
381,835
7,488 »S
405,876
7,960 30
Bl«an-K<«1o( . . .
3,0ri,7!>2
16,5»a 86
17,820 41
RU^ak-MoncluiULk .
SUS.UO)
Eoikif-Voionej
ZfiSI «
876)148
5,222 44
OiBl-artarf (Bootlon o(t
m
9i,347
-
M1,W7
2,831 52
1,011,645
4,162 74
J,5Bt,!E
fl,il3 08
Don-Volga . . .
420 ,8 U
5,764 M
Sl»,4(ia
7,020 8
Wmaw-Vknaa . .
Ki
S.;67,SK.
8.700 1*
2,e63,e-
i^MU
TTaimw-Brombcrg .
669,802
068,1^
4,840 81
Waiww.Tenspol .
1»S
Bsnsnr
S39H
Lodil . . . .
8J,4eG
8,aH7 1«
88,47
3I402 96
Oroiueh*Tka.RoRtot
210.M7
2,070 ai
333,108
4;216 49
128, SIS
3.IIIU.K5S
KurBk-Kiof '. '. '.
4:!S
6!:mo
3,048,818
4',677 a
ElgB-MLtau . . .
40
4an9 9S
Kunk-Kliu-koC
ToUl, ComiBnlm-l
Railways . ./
1 Graixl Total . .
a.aia
—
—
565isU5
46,74S,93«
~'-~
64,944,971
7.0«
61,!!SS,«1-
i
388 THE statesman's yeak-book.
The portions in the columns of the above table not filled in
denote that the line was not open for traffic during the whole of the
year. This was the case with both of the great lines of State
railways, respectively in 1868 and 1869. The first of these, the
Moscow-Kursk, was opened for traffic throughout on the 8,th
September 1868, and the second, the Odessa-Krementchug, with
branches, on the 8th October 1869. As regards the lines
belonging to private companies, the first line in the list, the Griazi-
Tsaritzin, was opened December 3, 1869 ; the sixth on the list, the
Schouia Ivanovo, September 16, 1868; the fourteenth, the Orel-
Griazi, August 30, 1868; the twenty-second, the Orel- Vitebsk,
November 24, 1868; the twenty- third, the Kursk-Kief, December
17, 1868 ; the twenty-fourth, the Riga-Mitau, November 21, 1868:
and finally, the twenty-fifi}h and last, the Kursk-Kharkof line, July
6, 1869.
The aggregate receipts of the year 1869, as will be seen from the
preceding table, amounted to 64,944,973 silver roubles, against
51,235,617 in 1868, thus showing an excess of 13,709,356 roubles,
or nearly 27 per cent, in favour of 1869. All the lines except two
showed au increase of traffic. The total annual amount guaranteed
by the Russian Government to railways on the 1st of January 1870,
was 23,760,000 roubles, or 3,564,000/., the portion guaranteed on
opened lines being 2,798,000/.
The Post-office in the year 1868 conveyed 43,629,313 letters, of
which number only one-half, or 21,837,793, were sent by the general
public, all the rest forming administrative correspondence. The
receipts from private letters amounted to 3,471,128 silver roubles,
and the estimated postage of the unpaid administrative corre-
spondence amounted to 7,239,409 silver roubles. There were
2,451 post-offices in the empire at the commencement of 1869. The
total receipts of the General Post in the year 1868 amounted to
7,958,214 silver roubles, and the exi:>enditure to 4,239,894 silver
roubles, leaving a surplus of 3,718,320 silver roubles.
The length of telegraph lines in Russia, on the 1st of January
1869, was 37,500 versts, and the length of wire 73,000 versts.
There were at the same date 382 telegraph offices. The total
number of telegrams despatched in the year 1868 was 1,589,417,
of which 1,491,834 were paid, and 97,583 unpaid, that is, sent for
official purposes. The paid telegrams were inland to the number of
1,197,260, and the rest were foreign.
The manufactures of Russia are not of great importance, although
a notable impulse has been given to many of them since the end of
the Crimean war. The following table gives a summar}'^ statement,
alter official returns, of the niunber of the principal manufactories,
the value of their produce, and iVie n\Mti\^ciT o^ \\^T^av\^ ^tw^cv^^^Vs^
tJicm in ISGG:--
BUSSIA.
389
Principal manufactories
Number
Value of
produce
Number of
persons
employed
Sil. roubles
Woollen cloth
365
26,082,702
71,797
Other woollen goods .
120
6,364,193
13,031
Fine assorted woollen goods
51
4,653,790
7,242 '
Cotton yam
35
26,111,093
21,711 !
Cotton manufactures
388
12,607,003
36,407 t
Linen manufactures .
104
8,027,582
16,642
Hempen goods and cordage
147
4,300,952
5,055
Silk and trimming manufactories
326
5,483,944
8,957
Gold wares and epaulets
24
1,055,532
676
Paper, writing and other kmds
Tqbacco and snuff
188
0,140,826
11,829
263
. 7,735,252
6,002
Linen yam, dyed and twisted
348
21,193,472
22,723
Agricultural implements
970
9,438,753
5,723
Machinery
103
12,190,079
14,690
Sugar and molasses .
432
31,081,501
54,980
Tallow
1,254
12,949,617
6,716
Stearine
13
5,701,859
1,761
Tanneries
2,508
16,564,417
12,169 :
Brandy distilleries
1,446
15,453
52,302,079
30,790 !
1
Total of principal and ot
manufactories .
ho.-j
325,859,664
464,610
The mining and metallurgic industries of the empire are among
those which have made the greatest progress in recent years.
Vast estabhshments for producing machinery, tools, and other
articles made of steel, iron, and copper have been founded in the
Oural provinces, especially the governments of Orenbourg and Perm,
which, served hy skilful workmen, attracted from Germany, tend
to exclude, at no distant period, the highly- taxed foreign goods
of the same kind.
Honey, Weights, and Measures of Bussia.
The money, weights, and measures of Russia, and the British
equivalents, are as follows : —
Money.
The Silver BouhUy of 100 copecks . = Approximate value 2^. lOc?., or about
7 roubles to the pound sterling.
The silver rouble is the legal unit of money m ^wssa^^ ^tA xa»^
contain as such PJ8 grainSy or 4 ZolotnirJcR j^tvA ^\ Dolls ^ ^^ ^«tf!k
390
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
silver. In actual circulation there is little else but paper monej,
discounted at from 10 to 20 per cent, below its nominal value.
Weights
AND MEA.SUHES.
The Berkowitz . . . . = 360 lbs. avoirdupois.
., ^ood
• •
•
= 36
„ Chetvert
• •
•
=■- 5*77 imperial bushels.
„ Oxhuft .
• •
«
=s 58i wine gallons.
„ Anker .
• fl
a
^ "t >» »
„ Vedro .
1 •
• «
«= 2f imperial gallons.
„ Ar sheen
• •
= 28 inches.
„ Bessiatine
• •
. a 2*702 English acres.
„ Ship Last
• •
. «= 2 tons.
1 Pound .
• •
. -» ^0 of a pound English.
1 Pood, or 40lba
. Eussian
. = 36lbs. English.
63 Poods .
• •
. = 1 ton.
1 Tchetvert
% •
, =. -^oi imperial quarter.
100 Tchetverts
• •
. = 70 quarters.
1 Verst .
• •
. «= 3,500 ft, or 5 furlongs, 12 poles,
2ft.
Since 1831, the English foot of 12 inches, each inch often parts,
has been used as the ordinary standard of length measures. The
Rhenish foot, or RheinFuss — 103 English feet = 100 Rhein Fusftr-
is used generally in calculating the export duties on timber.
The system of weights and measures in Poland is the same as
that of Russia.
Statistical and other Books of Eeference conoeming Bussia.
1. Official Publications.
Materials for a Statistik of the Empire of Russia. Published, under the
sanction of His Majesty, by the Statistical Department of the Ministry of th«
Interior (Russian). 8. St. Petersburg, 1863-71.
Memorandum on the Trade between Great Eritain and Russia. By T. Michel],
Attach^ to H. M.'s Embassy at St. Petersburg. Presented to both Houses of
Parliament. London, 1866.
Memorandum on the Trade, Manufactures, and Customs Legislation of Russia.
By Mr. T. Michell. In * Commercial Reports received at tSe Foreign Office.*
Pp. 334. 8. London, 1868.
Report by Mr. Lumley, British Secretary of Embassy, on the Railways of
Kussia, dated August 25, 1869; in 'Reports of H. M.*s Secretaries of
Embassy and Legation.' No. I. 1870. London, 1870.
Report by Mr. Lumley, British Secretary of Embassy, on the Trade and
Manufticture of Cotton in Russia, dated January, 1865 ; in 'Reports of H. M.'8
Secretaries of Embassy.' No. VIII. Ijondon, '1865.
Report by Mr. Horace Rumbold, British Secretary of Embassy, on the Russian
Budget for 1869, dated St. Petersburg, January 25, 1869 ; in * Reports by H. M.'s
Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. II. 1869. London, 1869.
•Report by Mr. Consul T. Midioll on the Finances of the Russian Empire, ■
BUSSIA. 391
dated St. Petersburg, June, 1867; in * Commercial Reports received at the
Foreign Office.' No. IX. 1867. London, 1867.
Reports by Mr. T. Michell, Consul at St. Petersburg, Mr. W. Campbell,
Consul at Helsingfors, and Mr. J. Grignon, Consul at Riga, on the population,
8tate of agriculture, and land laws of Russia, dated December 1869
and January 1870; in 'Reports from H.M.'s Representatives respecting the
Tenure of Land in the Several Countries of Europe.' Part II. Fol. London,
1870.
Report by Mr. Horace Rumbold, British Secretary of Embassy, on the
Revenue and Expenditure of Russia, and the Progress made in Railway Con-
struction, dated St. Petersburg, April 30, 1870; in 'Reports by H. M.'s
Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. I. 1871. 8. London, 1871.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London,
1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Bar (K. E. von), and Helmersen (Gr. ww), Beitrage zur Kenntniss des Rus-
sischen Reichs. 25 vols. 8. St. Petersburg, 1852-69.
Barry (Herbert), Russia in 1870. 8. London, 1871.
Besobrasof (W.), Etudes sur les revenus publics. 1, partie. M^moires de
I'acad. des sciences de St. P^tersbourg. 4. St. P^tersbourg, 1870.
Brascke (Otto), Beitrag zur Methode der Sterblichkeitsberechnung und zup
Mortalitatsstatistik Russlands. 8. Wiirzburg, 1870.
Brix (Prem.-Lieut.), Die K. Russische Armee in ihrem Bestande, ihrer Or-
ganisation, Ausriistung u. Starke im Kriege u. Frieden am 1. Jan. 1863. 4.
Berlin, 1864.
Buschen (A. von)^ Aper^ii statistique des forces productives de la Russie. 8.
Paris, 1868.
Buschen (A. v(m\ Bevolkerung des Russischen Kaiserreichs in den wichtig-
8ten statistischen Verhaltnissen. 8. Qotha, 1862.
• Eckardt (Dr. Julius), Russland's landliche Zustande seit Aufhebung der
Leibeigenschaft. 8. Leipzig, 1870.
Ennan (Georg Adolf), Archiv fiir die wissenschaftliche Kunde Russlands.
25 vols. 8. Berlin, 1841-68.
FlerofaM (N.), The Condition of the Labouring Classes in Russia. (Russian.)
8. St. Petersburg, 1869.
Gautier (Th^ophile), Voyage en Russie. 2 vols. 8. Paris, 1866.
Golovine (Ivan), Etudes et Essais: Richesse de la Russie, Econpmie priv^e,
Economic hospitali^re. 8. Paris, 1864.
Gurowski {Be\ Russia and its People. 8. London, 1854.
Hagenmcister (Jul. von\ The State Budget of 1866. (Russian.) 8. St.
Petersburg, 1866.
Haxthausen (A. von\ Studien iiber die innem Zustande, das Volksleben u. s. w.
Russlands. 3 vols. 8. Berlin, 1847-52.
Jourdier (L.), Des forces productives, destructives, et improductives de la
Russia. 8. 2nd ed. ^ Leipzig, 1861.
KhanikofCN. de)^ Etudes sur I'lnstruction Publique en Russie. l'» partie.
Demi^res rwormes de I'organisation de I'instruction publique, accompagn^es
d'une carte de la Russie d'Europe divis^e en provinces acad^miques. 8. Paris,
1866.
Koppen (Dr. Peter von)y Statistische Reise in Russland. 8. St. Petersburg,
1864.
Martin (Henri), La Russie d'Europe. 8. Pp. 135, Paris, 18^6 «
392 THE STATESBfATj's TEAB-BOOK.
Murray (John), Handbook for Travellers in Kussia, Poland, and Finland. 8.
London, 1868.
Olberg (H.), Statistische Tabellen des rossischen Beichs. 8. Berlin, 1859.
Oumanetz (Th.), Public Education in Russia (Russian). 8. Pp. 211.
Dresden, 1868.
Pauly (J. N.), Description ethnographique des peuples de la Rassie. 8.
St. Petersbourg, 1862.
Petzhddt (Alex.), Reise im Westliehcn und Siidlichen Europaischen Russ-
land im J. 1855. 8. Leipzig, 1860.
PorocMne (Victor de)^ Les Ressoui'ces Materielles de la Russie. 8. Paris,
1865.
Ravenstein (E. G.), The Russians on the Amur ; its Discovery, Conquest, and
Colonisation. 8. London, 1861.
Rein (G.), Statiskteckning af Storfurstendomet Finland. 8. Helsingfots,
1866.
Sarauu) (Chm. v(m\ Russland's Kommerzielle Mission in Mittelaien. 8.
Leipzig, 1871.
Schnitzler (Jean Henri), L'Empire des Tsars. 3 vols. 8. Strasboiug,
1856-66.
Schnitzler (Jean Henri), Les Listitutions de la Russie, depuis les r&fonneB
de TEmpereur Alexandre IL 2 vols. 8. Paris, 1867.
Semenow (N.), Geographical and Statistical Dictionary of the Russian
Empire (Russian). 2 vols. 8. St. Petersburg, 1863-66.
Statistische Mittheilungen aus Russland (Reprinted from the ' St. Petezs-
burger £[alender^). 4. Jahrgang. 8. St. Petersburg, 1871.
Stchapof (A.), The Litellectual Devolopment of the Russian People.
(Russian). 8. St. Petersburg, 1870.
Tegohorski (L. de)j Etudes sur les Forces Productives de la Russia. 3 vols.
8. Paris, 1852.
Troinitski (A.), The Peasant Population of Russia (Russian). 8. St. Petecs-
burg, 1861.
Valikhanof (Capt), and Veniukof(M.), The Russians in Central Asia. Trans-
lated by J. and R. MichelL 8. London, 1865.
^Foldemar (N.), Zur Geschichte und Statistik der gelehrten und Schnlanstal-
ten des kaiserl. russ. Ministeriums der Volksauf klarung. 8. Petersburg, 1865.
393
SPAIN.
(Las Espanas.)
Beigning Sovereign and Family.
Amadeo I. King of Spain, bom May 30, 1845, the second son of
Vittorio Emanuele, heir-apparent of Sardinia, present King of Italy :
created Duke of Aosta, 1849; entered the army, 1861 ; nominated
rear-admiral in the Italian navy, 1867 ; elected King of Spain
by the Cortes Constituyentes, and proclaimed Sovereign by the
President, November 16, 1870 ; took oath to the Constitution at
Madrid, Jan. 2, 1871. Married May 30, 1867, to
Maria, Queen of Spain, bom August 9, 1847, daughter of the
late Prince Carlo Emanuele dal Pozzo della Cisterna, and of Louise
Caroline, Countess de M6rode. Ofispring of the union are two sons,
Emanuele, bom January 13, 1869, and Carlos, born Nov. 24, 1870.
King Amadeo was elected at a fldl meeting of the Cortes, at which
311 members, out of a total of 345, were present. The majority
required by law for the election of a monarch was 173, and the King
obtained 191 votes, the remainder being given to three other candi-
dates for the throne, and in favour of a republic.
It is enacted by Art. 77 of the Constitution of Spain that the suc-
cession to the throne shall be hereditary, * in the regular order of
primogeniture and representation.' The same section of the Con-
stitution provides that ' should the dynasty called to the possession
of the crown become extinct, the Cortes will proceed to a new choice,
as may best suit the nation * — como mds convenga 4 la Nacion.
Since the foundation of the Spanish monarchy, by the union of the
crowns of Aragon and Castille, there have been the following sove-
reigns of Spain :—
Hmse of Aragon.
Fernando V. • the Catholic ' . 1512
House of Hahshurg,
Carlos 1 1516
Felipe II 1556
' FeHpein 1598
FeUpelV 1621
Carlos II 1665
Hotise of Bourbon,
FeHpeV. .... 1700
Fernando VI. . . . 1746
Carlos III
Carlos IV. ....
Fernando VII. .
1759
1788
1808
Hotise of Bonaparte.
Joseph Bonaparte
1808
House of Bourbon.
Fernando VII., restored
Isabel II
1814
1833
House of Savoy.
Amadeo I. .
V%1<^
394 ^^^ statesman's tear-book.
It will be seen that in the three centuries and a half from
the union of the separate kingdoms till the revolution of Septem-
ber, 1868, which dethroned Queen Isabel, last ruler of the House
of Bourbon, there have been thirteen monarchs of Spain, giving to
each an average reign of twenty-seven years.
Constitation and Oovenmient
The present Constitution of Spain, drawn up by a Cortes Con-
stituyentes, elected by universal suffi*age in January 1869, bears date
the 1st June, 1869, and was proclaimed at Madrid June 6.
The fundamental laws of this charter are contained in sections 32 to
37, which decree: 'All powers emanate from the nation. The
form of government of the Spanish nation is the Monarchy. The
power to make laws resides in the Cortes. The King sanctions and
promulgates the laws. The executive power resides in the King,
who exercises it by means of his Ministers. The tribunals exercise '
the judicial power. Questions of local interest to the population
belong respectively to the Ayuntamientos and Provincial Assemblies.'
The extent of the royal power is defined in sections 67 to 70, as*
follows : ' The person of the King is inviolable, and he is not sab-
ject to responsibility. The ministars are responsible. The King
nominates and freely dismisses his ministers. The power to execute,
the laws resides in the King, and his authority extends to all that
conduces to public order within, and public security without thb-
State. The King disposes of the sea and land forces, declares war,
makes and ratifies peace, giving afterwards documentary account to
the Cortes — dando despues cuenta documentada d las C6rtes.^
Section 73 makes the choice of a consort for the King and his heirs,,
and the right to abdicate the crown, dependent on the authorisation-
of the Cortes.
The formation, mode of election, powers, and functions of the;
Cortes are prescribed in sections 38 to 66 of the Constitution. It
is enacted that the Cortes shall consist of two co-legislative bodies,
called, respectively, the Senado, or Senate, and the Congreso, or
Congress. * The Congress is to be totally renewed every three years.
The Senate is to be renewed by fourth parts every three years.
The senators and deputies are the representatives of all the nation,
and not exclusively of the electors who nominate them, from whom
they cannot receive any special mandate.' The Senate, according to
sections 60 to 64, is to be formed as follows : * The senators will be
elected by provinces. Every municipal district will elect by imiver-
sal sufirage a nimiber of " compromisarios " equal to the sixth part
of the councillors who compose its Ayimtamiento ; those municipal
4istrictB where the number of councillors does not amount to six
SPAIN. 395
-will elect one " compromisaxio." These compromiearios will unite
with the provincial deputation, and constitute the electoral junta.
They will proceed to elect, by plurality of votes, four senators fpr each of
the actual provinces. Whatever in fiiture may be the territorial divi-
sion, the number of senators prescribed in this Constitution can never
be altered. To be senator requires to be a Spaniard ; to be forty
years of age; to be in possession of civil rights ; and to possess any one
of the following quaMcations : — Of being or^having been president
of the congress; deputy elected in three general elections, or for
the cortes constituyentes ; minister of the crown ; president of the
council of state, of the supreme tribunal, or of the upper tri-
bunal of accounts; captain-general of the army, or admiral, lieut.-^
general, or vice-admiral ; ambassador ; councillor of state ;
magistrate of the supreme tribunals; assessor of the tribunal
of accoimts, or minister plenipotentiary during two ' years ; arch-
bishop or bishop ; rector of a university ; president of one of the:
Spanish academies of history, of moral and political sciences, of
exact sciences, and of medical science; inspector-general of the.
body of civil engineers ; provincial deputy four times ; or, finally,
alcalde twice in districts exceeding 30,000 souls.' There are
also eligible * the fifty largest payers of territorial taxes, and the
twenty largest contributors to industrial or commercial undertakings
in each province.' The senate will be * renewable by fourth parts,
according to the electoral law, each time that general elections for
deputies are held. The renewal will be total when the King dis-
solves the Senate.' Sections 65 and 66, treating of the second
legislative body, the Congress, enact that it shall be composed of
* at least one deputy to each 40,000 souls of the population,' the
mode of election being left to ftiture l^islation. Three conditions
only are requisite to be eligible as a deputy, namely, * to be a Spaniard, ;
to be of age, and to be in the full possession of civil rights.'
The sections of the Constitution treating ' de la oelebracion y
facultades de las Cortes,' enact: *The Cortes will meet every year.
It will belong to the King to convoke, suspend, and close the
sessions, and dissolve one of the co-legislative bodies, or both, at the
same time. The Cortes will meet for at least four months in the
year. The King must convoke them at the latest by the 1st day of
February. The Cortes will meet whenever the Crown may be
vacant, or whenever, by any cause, the King is incapacitated for the
government of the State. Each of the co-legislative bodies will
have to form the rules for their internal government, and nominate
and constitute its presidents, vice-presidents, and secretaries. One of
the co-legislative bodies cannot be assembled unless the other is
also, except in the case when the Senate is constituted into a
tribimal. The co-legislative bodies cannot deliberate jointly nor in
396 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
the presence of the King. No project can become law until after it
has been voted in both bodies. Projects of law on taxation, public
credit, and military forces, must be presented to the Congress
before being submitted to the Senate, and if in the latter assembly
they suffer any alteration which the former cannot admit, the resolu-
tion of the Congress is to prevail.'
The executive rests in a Ministry, directed by a Presidente del
Consejo, and divided into nine departments, namely : —
Presidente del Consejo, or President of the Council — Vice- Admiral
Malcampo y Monje, appointed October 5, 1871.
Ministerio de Estado, or Ministry of Foreign Affairs — SeSor
Manuel GwneZy appointed Oct. 6, 1871.
Ministerio de la Gobemacion, or Ministry of the Interior — SeSor
Candao, appointed Oct. 6, 1871.
Ministerio de Hacienda, or Ministry of Finance — Senor Angulo,
appointed Oct. 6, 1871.
Ministerio de la Guerra, or Ministry of War —Lieutenant- General
J. Bdssols, appointed Oct. 6, 1871.
Ministerio de Marina, or Ministry of Marine — Vice- Admiral
Malcampo, appointed, ad interim, Oct. 10, 1871.
Ministerio de Gracia y Justicia, or Ministry of Justice — Senor
Colmenares, appointed Oct. 6, 1871.
Ministerio de Fomento, or Ministry of Public Works, Commerce,
and Instruction— Sefior Montijo y Robledo, appointed Oct. 6, 1871.
Ministerio de Ultramar, or Ministry of the Colonies — Senor
Balaguer, appointed Oct. 6, 1871.
It is enacted by section 89 of the Constitution that the Ministers
shall be responsible to the Cortes for all acts committed in the ex-
ercise of their functions — * los Ministros son responsables ante las
C6rtes de los delitos que cometan en el ejercicio de sus funciones.'
In these cases, the Congress has to form itself into a chamber of
accusation, and the Senate into a chamber of judgment.
Clmrcli and Educatioii.
The national Church of Spain is the Roman Catholic, and the
whole population of the kingdom, with the exception of about
60,000 persons, adhere to the same faith. According to section 21
of the Charter of 1869, ' the nation binds itself to maintain the
worship and ministers of the Catholic religion.' It is further enacted,
that * the public or private exercise of any other fonn of worship is
guaranteed to all foreigners resident in Spain without any further
limitations than the universal rules of morality and right — las r^las
universales de la moral y del derecho. If any Spaniards profess a
religion other than the Catholic, all that the last clause provides is
SPAIN. 397
applicable to them/ Eesolutions of former legislative bodies, not
repealed in the Constitution of 1869, settled that the clergy of the
established Church are to be maintained by the State. On the
other hand, by two decrees of the Cortes, passed July 23, 1835,
and March 9, 1836, all conventual establishments were suppressed,
jind their property confiscated for the benefit of the nation. These
decrees gave lise to a long dispute with the head of the Roman
Catholic Church, which ended in the sovereign pontiff conceding
the principle of the measure. By a concordat "with Rome, concluded
m August, 1859, the Spanish Government was authorised to sell the
whole ecclesiastical property, except churches and parsonages, in
return for an equal amount of untransferable public debt certificates,
bearing interest at the rate of 3 per cent.
In 1862 there were in Spain 2,806 prelates and priests of
cathedrals and colleges ; 33,881 incumbents, or priests with paro-
chial cures; and 3,198 assistant priests, without cure of souls.
The numbers show an immense decline over previous periods.
According to the ofiicial returns of the census of 1787, the ecclesi-
astics of all descnptions, including 61,617 monks, 32,500 nims, and
2,705 inquisitors, amounted to 188,625 individuals. Half a century
later, in 1833, the class still comprised 175,574 individuals, of whom
61,727 were monks, and 24,007 nuns. The total number of secu-
larised religious persons or * regulares exclaustrados,' amounted to
6,822 in 1858, to 6,323 in 1859, and to 6,072 in 1862. Of this
number about 3,000 assist the secular clergy, and the rest make up tlie
3,072 assistant priests without cure of soids. The upper hierarchy
comprises, since the year 1851, when a Concordat, settling the
administration of ecclesiastical affairs, was concluded with the Pontiff
of Rome, 43 bishops, and 9 archbishops, the latter of Toledo, Burgos,
Granada, Santiago di Compostela, Saragossa, Sevilla, Tarragona,
Valencia, and Valladolid. At the head of the Church stands the
Archbishop of Toledo, Primate of Spain.
Up to a very recent period, the great mass of the population of
Spain was in a state of extreme ignorance. It was rare, in the latter
part of the eighteenth century, and at the beginning of the present,
to find a peasant, or an ordinary workman, who was able to read,
which accomplishment, among women, was even held to be immoral.
Until the year 1808, public education was entirely in the hands
of the clergy ; but subsequent enactments, giving the instruction of
the people in charge of the Government, have made a radical change
in fliis respect. The State, however, pays but a very small
sum towards public education, which is left mainly to the charge
of the communes and the parents themselves: but the super-
intendence of the Government over educational matters has led
to vast progress. In 1797 only 393,126 children attended the
398
THE statesman's YEAB-BOOK.
primary schools, which were very imperfect. In 1812, the Cortes
tried to introduce some modifications, but £dled, on account of
the war, in making a radical reform in popular education. Fresh
efforts were made in 1820 and 1825, but still without much success.
The law of July 21, 1838, enjoining the expenditure of considerable
sums by the conununes for the purpose of public instruction, proved
a great step in advance. Since that time the laws have been several
times amended, especially in 1847 and 1857, when the masters were
subjected to examination, schoolrooms built, and different scholastic
institutions founded. The result was, that in 1848 there were
663,711 pupils, and on January 1, 1861, 1,046,558 pupils, of both
sexes, divided between the public and private schools as follows : —
Description of schools
Schools
Scholars
Boys
Girls
Total
Public schools — Superior
Elementary
Mixed
Total
Infant ....
Adult ....
Total
Private schools — Superior .
Elementaiy
Mixed
Total
InlHTit ....
Adult ....
Total
Total of public and private
schools ....
219
10,261
7,399
14,559
398,176
222,000
524
216,953
42,904
15,083
615,129
264,904
17,879
109
272
634,735
1,392
50,317
23,116
260,381
25
39,284
15,632
895,116
10,159
6,900
18,260
35
1,902
1,707
912,175
1,417
89,601
38,748
3,644
90
66
74,825
54,941
129,766
3,244
1,393
3,800
134,383
1,046,558
1
22,060
It was found at the last general census, of 1860, that of the total
population of the kingdom there were 2,414,015 men, and 715,906
women, able to read and write; 316,557 men, and 389,211 women,
able to read but not to write ; and that all the rest, upwards of 5,000,000
men, and 6,800,000 women, could neither read nor write. At the
preceding census, of 1846, the total number of persons, of both sexes,
able to write, was found to be no more than 1,221,001, while the
total number able to read was only 1,898,288, or considerably less
than one-fifth of the population.
According to the latest official returns, published in 1868, there
were 1,251,653 pupils attending the private and public schools, being
at the rate of one pupil to every thirteen of the population of Spain.
SPAIN.
399
Middle-class education is given in fifty-eight public colleges by
757 professors to 13,881 pupils. In first-class education, the most
remarkable feature is the large number of law-students, namely,
3,755 in 1859-60, divided among ten faculties. There were, at that
date, ten faculties of literature and philosophy, with 224 students ;
seven faculties of sciences, with 141 students ; four feculties
of pharmacy, with 544 ; seven faculties of medicine, with 1,178 ; and
six faculties of theology, with 339 students— in all 6,181 students.
The expenditure for public education by the government amounted,
on the average of the last years, to rather less than 250,000/.
Bevenue and Expenditure.
The revenue of the kingdom is raised by a system of direct and
indirect taxation,' stamp duties, Government monopolies, and income
from state property. The direct taxes are imposed on landed pro-
perty, houses, live stock, industry, commerce, registration acts,
titles of nobility, mortgages, and mineral produce. The indirect
taxes are derived from foreign imports, articles of consumption,
tolls, bridge and ferry dues.
The following table shows the public revenue and expenditure, bx
escudos and pounds sterling, during each of the six years, ending
June 30, firom 1866 to 1871, according to the budgets laid before
the Cortes : —
Years
ending June 30
Revenne
Expenditure
Escudos
£
EsoudoB
£
1866
274,936,029
27,493,603
274,733,237
27,473,324
1867
214,114,626
21,411,452
219,147,729
21,914,773
1868
266,878,172
25,687,817
263,946,776
26,394,678
1869
268,467,479
25,846,748
265,647,896
26,564,790
1870
214,113,800
21,411,380
298,738,491
29,873,849
1871
279,017,462
27,901,746
328,194,243
32,819,424
The budget for the financial year commencing July 1, 1870, and
ending June 30, 1871, was as follows : —
SOUBCES OF KkVENXTB. £
Direct taxes 7,932,450
Indirect t^es 4,851,210
Domains 9,120,371
State monopolies ...... 4,312,715
Ck)lonial revenue 1,135,000
Miscellaneous receipts . . . • • 650,000
Total 27,901,746
400 THE ^JLTESMAS'S T£AB'B0OK.
BBAircins of EzPEsanrrKiL £
Cirillifit 312,000
Cortes 33,122
PabUe debt . . ' . 10,451,200
CfMDpeDsatlons foar abolished pririleg:^ . 223,450
Ttaasuma 1.931,221
Jfhiiivtrj of Preindent of the CoonezI 09,834
Foreign AfEun .... 142,340
Grace and Justicf. 2,521,713
War 4,730,321
3Iarine 965,210
Interior 992,752
Public Works .... 1,721,356
„ Finance 5,782,427
„ Colonies 16,240
Expanses on account of salt- of national
property 2,926,238
rt
n
•1
Total . .... 32,819,424
According to these budget e.stimates there was to have been a
deficit of 4,917,678/. in the financial year ending June 30, 1871.
The actual deficit, as reported by the Minister of Finance to tiie
Cortes, amounted in July 1871 to 9,730,895/., being a difference
of 4,813,217/. in excess of the estimates.
The financial estimates for the year 1871-72, submitted to the
Cortes in May 1871, were calculated upon a revenue of 27,247,62011
and an expenditure of 28,917,231/., leaving a deficit of onij
1,669,611/. The ]VIini5rter of Finance declared, in p/esenting the
budget, that the State was * on the verge of bankruptcy/ from which
it could be saved only * by the most strenuous exertions, devoted
both to rai.se the revenue, by the imposition of new taxes and
otherwise, and to depress the expenditure to the lowest possible
point.' To cover the deficit of the last financial term, a loan was
sanctioned by the Cortes, as also the further sale of national
property.
The national and church property of Spain was and is still of
immense value, but there was a reluctance in some persons to buy
the latter on account of religious scruples, till 1858, when a con-
cordat was concluded with the Pope and sanction obtained for the
sales, which were then actively continued, the Government giving
great facilities to the purchasers. The payments are made one-
tenth in cash, and the remainder in promissory notes from 1 to 10,
and, in some cases, to 19 years, the property remaining mortgaged
to the final instalment, owing to which the biddings at times have
been for even more than double the amount of its value. The
Cortes, in 1859, 18C1, and 1803, authorised the Government to
apply 28,000,000/. for extraordinary expenses in constructing roads
SPAIN. 40t
:::id riiilways, and of this sum about 18,000,000/. had been spent
in 1869, the money being obtained out of the funds placed at in-
terest by capitalists, corporations, and the public in the ' Caja de
Depositos,* or Deposit Bank, under the direction of the Grovemment.
The constant and ever-increasing excess of Government expendi*
ture over public revenue created a national debt of very large
amount. At the end of September 1871, the nominal capital of
the debt amoimted to 261,475,000/. At the end of September
1870, the debt was 237,411,091/., and at the end of September
1868, it stood at 225,093,091/. On November 30, 1867, the total
debt of Spain amounted to 21,366,656,870 reales, or 213,666,568/.,
the annu£d charge upon which was 540,498,039 reales, or 5,404,980/.
The previous year, on March 1, 1866, the national liabilities amounted
to 1 6,397,747,225 reales, or 163,977,472/. Of this capital the sum of
7,652,720/. represented bonds issued by the Government in payment
of subventions to railway companies ; and 2,722,590/. represented
bonds, or ' obliga9iones de carret^ras,' given in payment for common
roads, canals, and other public works, while the sum of 17,737,068/.
sterling represented the amount of stock created, and given to the
civil, ecclesiastical, and charitable corporations in exchange for
their property, sold under the law of * I)esamortiza9ion ' passed in
1855.
The following statement gives the various items of the debt as
existing on the 1st of November 1871, distinguishing the loans
contracted previous to October 1868, and those contracted from
October 1868 to October 1871.
liOANS Contracted fbbvious to Octobeb 1868.
Deaoription Talue
Debt consolidated, viz. : — Becudoa
Due to the United States, 6% debt .... 1,200,000
External, 3 % 200,481,200
Internal , 579,053,337
„ 244,257,800
Bonds inscribed, not convertible, in favour of Civil Cor-"i ^^2 324 586
porations / ' *
„ In favour of the Clergy 133,598,837
Debt external, deferred 3 % 229,822,400
internal, „ , 261,801,792
redeemable, of the Ist class 5,846,737
external „ 2nd „ 27,591,200
„ internal „ 2nd , 21,023,000
English reclamations 1,000
Debts redeemable : —
Bonds of public roads 13,170,300
„ ancient, of railways 16,900
„ for public works 6,454,200
„ new, of railways 141,204,400
Debt for materials 416^236
D O
it
»»
it
402 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Arrrars of saJstry doe to pabHc employes
Sham of the Camd of Isabel IL
hater mmtm
BtU not eooTertod ....
ficdemptioii of Sosnd doM
Taloete:
4S,233,24«
1,048,400
l,300gOip
Total / 2^10,930^17
^^' .... 1^/221.093,092
LoMM eontraeted £nom October IHW to October 1871 : —
Lott contracted with tbehoase of fioduduld . 40g000,0i»
National Loaa of 1809 2OO/HN>,0lt
Loan of Ist jMarcb 1869 100,000,000
„ May 1871 63,750,000
Total of Public Bebt in 1871 j ^J'4^j2ot
In 1851, on aoootint of the inability of the GrOFemment to meet
its engagements in fhll, a portion of the debt of Spain was conv^led
into Pasaiye Stock, that is, a stock not bearing interest, and wUdi
was to be liquidated by an annual sinking fund. The law closed
tlie London market, and subsequently that of Paris, against Spaoiflk
loans, and in order to raise the interdict, the Minister of Finance
introduced, in June 1867, a bill in the Cortes which was adopted,
providing for the gradual redemption of the Passive Debt, the mn
of 120,000/. being set aside for the purpose in the budget of 1 867-158.
A commission, composed of three senators and three deputies, wis
also appointed by the Cortes to watch and report upon all the opera-
tions connected with the public debt.
Army and Navy.
The army of Spain was re-organised in 1868, after the model of
that of France. Under the new military law, which came partly into
operation in August 1868, the armed forces of the kingdom consist of
— 1. A permanent army ; 2. A first or active reserve ; S, A second
or sedentary reserve. The peimanent army consists of the force which,
in accordance with the terms of the Constitution of 1869, may be
annually fixed by the Cortes. All Spaniards past the age of 20
are liable to bo drawn for the permanent army, in which they
have to serve fonr years. The first or active reserve is composed
of all young m(^n who, without reckoning four years of active
service, shall Lave exceeded the number of years fixed by law fcr
the pt'rmanent force. The position of these persons will be that of
soldiers upon six months' furloiigli without any pay. The second
reserve consists of all those mitn vjV\o, ^Toe^^diw^ fro\u the re-
cnutBy fihflJJ have had ftur years' cffeeUN^i «feT^\cfc^ ^\:\^ ^xsae^'CYci^
^kTS.
4^5
those ivho at their own request or for the convenience of 1jbt service
may be allowed to remain* on the active list It is arranged fliat until
the now organisation shall hsuf^c coane into £bdl efl^ot^-aud in order to
preserre a proper proportiott betmreen the active army attd the re-
serve, the government may anticipate the period of passing into the
second reserve, even before the completion of the four years tjf active
service, in the case of any number who, between the permanent
army aad t^ first reserve, may eseeed 1(00,000 men. Every aoldier
ivill be liberated after having served eight yeacs either in the ai^Mt^
<rt m tbe reserve aarmy. The totad strengtli of these aimed ^atoe^
as to ooDfliBt of 200,000 men.
F^r oilitary putposes the kingdnMii is divided into five diitaiDtB,.
<3r ^ caf JitaiBaB ^generaies,^ at the head of each of which stands n^
^ «afrtJtin-general,' iritlh the rank tfS iieid-marshal. Official retavna.
<^l£e year 1868 state the acftuai strengtii of the army, including tke
^ ptpovinciales ' or proTmcas^ cttiliftia, and the ^guardia civil' or
naJ^onal guapd, as ft^ows : —
f ^
atajK .
Ofltfers '
Rank and file
Total
Infimtr^ • . . .
■278
2,647
57.3'&8 •
«0,18S '
Artilkry ....
44
aa9
9,^6 :
»;8»» 1
Engineers ....
«.
72
2^J^
2,368
Caialry
107
«2S .
10,.904
11,840
* Provinciales* . . . ,
173
1,510
43,243
44,92«
* CSarabineros *
43
470
11,549
12,062
* Ghiardia ciril ' . . .
Total .
24
4^1 '
9,«6&
1A9M
151,616$
en
6,2«8 '
144,693
The general fitaff of the Spanish anay comoprases five nwytniiiM-
general on the active list, besides titular ddgmitaiies, GO foutonotv**
general, 131 majjoirft-geBieral, and 2d% hrigadiecB^geDeoraL
The na^ry oonsisted, according to official netunus, of the fblloniiig^
vessels, at the «nd of June 1870: —
1. Scmsw Steamers : — Ghins
7 iix>n-elMi frigates, Q(f from 16 to 40 gHBS . . I<t9
1 shipof the hne, of 18 large guoa .... IS
11 £rigatefl, of feom 26 to ill guB8 461
26 corvettes, of from 2 to 5 .gans 6S
19 gun-boats, eaeh with 1 gun IS
10 transports —
72 •steaaMM ....
2. Pabixejb HncAjOBBi.: —
3 fii^tee, -of 14, 16, and 1$ guns
11 corvettes;, of from 2 to 10 guns
10 avisos, 2 of 1, and 8 of 2 guns
•
7d^
61
24 padMe sftBomierB
^«
n D 2
404 THE statesman's teab-book.
3. Saiumg Ybsssls : — Onus
5 frigates, of 16 gnus each 80
1 eoiTette, of 15 guns ....... 15
4 naYal-school ships, of from 18 to 30 guns . • . 106
3 coast'giiard vesseb, of 2 gnus each .... 6
13 202
The seven iron-clads of the Spanish navy were, with one exoeption,
built in England. The largest of them, called the Victoria, launched
earlj in 1868, was constructed by the Thames Ironworks Company.
The dimensions of the ship are : — ^Length, 316 ft. ; breadth, 57 £L;
depth, 38 ft. ; burden, 4,862 tons. The Victoria carries 24 gmis,
and is armoured from stem to stem with 5^in. plates and 10 in.
teak ; the engines, of 1,000-horse power, nominal, are of the same
type as those of the Warrior and Minotaur. Next to the Viciom
in size is the Numancia, built in the floating docks of Cartagena —
the latter, 324 feet in length, of 105 feet outside, and 78 feet inside
breadth, the erection of Sir John Eennie — ^under the supervision of
English engineers. The Numancia is built entirely of iron, with the
exception of the teak backing for the armour plating, and is 316
feet long, and 57 feet broad at the beam, with a draught of water of
27 feet 4 inches. The Numancia is completely encased by 5-in.
armour of 1,500 tons weight, and pierced for forty 68-pounders.
The port ciUs, with provisions for 600 men and 100 tons of coal on
board, are 7 ft. 6 in. out of water ; her fullspeed is 13 knots, and her
engines are of 1,000 nominal horse power. Next in rank after the
Numancia is the Arapiles, oldest of Spanish iron-clads, built at
Blackwall, and launched October 17, 1864. The Arapiles, con-
structed after French models, is of wood, covered with plates 4^
inches thick, and carries 34 guns in broadside battery, with engines
of 800 horse-power. The other four iron-clads are smaller vessels,
carrying six and ten guns, with engines of 500 horse-power.
For the defence of the colonies, and mainly of Cuba and Porto
Rico, Spain maintains a small fleet of gun-boats, constructed in the
United States during the year 1870. The gunboats, thirty in
number, are all of l£e same size, 107ft. long, 22'^ft. beam, 8ft.
depth of hold, and draw about 5fb. water. They are screw steamers,
and each one carries a 100-pounder pivot gun at the bow.
The navy of Spain was manned, in 1870, by 7,354 sailors, and
5,800 marines, and commanded by one ' captain-general of the fleet,*
and 1,100 officers of various grades. The navy, like the army, is
recruited by conscription, naval districts for this purpose being
formed along the coast, among the sea&ring population. The num-
ber inscribed on these naval conscription lists in the year 1870
amounted to 66,000 men between 18 and 30 years of age.
SPAIN.
40s
Population;
The last general census, taken at the end of May 1860, stated the
area and total population of the kingdom as follows: —
Continent of Spain •
Balearic Islands
Canary Islands
Total
Area
Popolation
English &q. miles
177,781
1,757
3,220
15,807,753
266,952
227,146
182,758
16,301,851
The estimated population of Spain, at the end of 1868, calculated
by the * Direccion general de Estadistica * after the returns of births
and deaths, was 16,732,052, showing an increase of not more than
431,201 since the census of 1860.
The kingdom, inclusive of the adjacent islands, is divided into
forty-nine provinces, the area and popidation of which, and of the
twelve ancient divisions, were as follows, in 1846 and 1860 : —
,
Area in Eng-
Popnlation in
Population in
! Provinces
1
lish sq. miles
1846
1860
New Castille— Madrid
1,315
369,126
475,786
Guadalaxara
1,946
159,044
199,088
Toledo
8,774
276,952
328,755
Cnenea
11,304
234,582
229,959
Ciudad Real
7,543
277,788
244,328
Total
30,882
1,317,492
1,477,915
■ Old Castille— Burgos . 1
" 224,407
333,356
1 Logrono
7,674
147,718
173,812
Santander .
. 166,730
214,441
Oviedo .
3,686
434,635
524,529
I Soria .
4,076
115,619
147,468
SegOYia
3,466
134,854
146,839
Avila .
2,569
137,903
164,039
Leon .
5,894
267,438
348,756
Palencia
1,733
148,491
185,970
VaUadoUd .
3,279
184,647
244,023
Salamanca .
5,626
210,314
263,516
Zamora
Total
3,562
159,425
249,162
72,447
3,649,673
5,473,826
Galicia — Corunna . . *]
r 435,670
551,989
Lngo . . . 1
15,897
357,272
424,186
Orense
' 319,038
371,818
Fontevedra .
Total
I 360,002
428,886
88,344
5,121,655
, 6,250,7QS I
406
TirB STATESMAJIS TEAR-BOOK.
Area sod Population — cimtlnucd.
Pmvtjuxi
ard .
a™ in^-
RTiulMioii in
PoputatiDBia
BiDvghlfurv,
S8.344
0,121.855
6.260,705
r 316,622
404,981
Cttcnes
Total
I
'
'1 231.398.
302,134
102,673
5,660,675
6,957,820
Andalusm-Scville .
\
f 367.803
463,486
Hm-h-i .
\
B,9S9
i rw,*7o-
174,391
Cudm .
\\
L S24.T«3
5113.078
J»en
. 1 4.451
28fi.BW
345,879
CcolovA .
. 1 4,l,il.
315,453
351,536
Total
- 1 i2i>.-i;a
7,077,338
9,6.78.190
Grenada -Grenada .
1,
t 376,974
441,9U
Alm«ri;i
i ' 0,6-12
( 234,739
31S.S84
JW^ .
Jl
\ 338.442
431, MS
Total
120,894
8,027,734
10,8«,i,17T
Valencia-Valencia .
■ «l,68s
«oa,6M
Aacfltit
7,883
315.444
37B.S«R
CaaleUon-de-k-
PllUUl .
199,022
260.919
Mureia
/ 280,694
L 180,783
380,969
AlUaeete .
J
'■"' '
201,118
Total
149,434
9,458,343
12,563.927 "
Cilalonia- -Barcelona .
r 442,473
713,734
l^^S^.
12,180
233.477
J 151,322
320,093
306.994
Geronil ,
f 2I4.1S0
310,970
Total
Tsr.fla4~~
l6,49»,7fi4'
14,216,218
AHgoo— ZaragoM
i
r 304,»23
384,176
HuCFfCH
14.72C
J 214,S74
257,839
Ternel .
Totnl
J
^T2Mli~
1 214,988
238.62S
""ll,2itt4»
15.096.861
Kwmne . . .
2.4.>ll
121.138
297,422
Tots!
174.810
11,-1>>6,177
15,394,283
Cujp«aw-AlTa
l.ll8a
67,-'ra3
96,398
BBCttJ ,
1,287
111,436
160,579
Onipnscna
T.,t«l
17'7,7'hi
104,491
11,738,637
156,493
15.807,753
l,-.-.7
230,137
266,952
Canary leluada
Totnl
.1,2-2(1
" 182,7Vi8"
19».9.iO
227,146
12,168,774
16,301,851
TTie progress of population tlid not amount to more thRn seTwrty-
five per cent, in the course oi the last hundred years. In 17G8, the
iwpulation was calculated to mimbcr 9,o(l7,SO(l bouIb; in 1789 it
h»d riacn to 10,0^1,480; and in 1737 it exceeded 12,000,000
srAiN,
407
soob. In 1820 it had fallen to 11,000,000, btit in 182*$ it had again
risen to 12,000,000, and in 1828 to 18,698,02^. Neverdieless, the
official retOTtt of 1837 only registered 12,222,872 sonfe, and a new
tendency to decrease commenced. In 1842 the population was £>iuid
not to exceed 12',054,000 sotds. It rose again, as shown in the
preceding table, to 12,168,774 in 1846, and to 16,301,851 in 1860,
giving a denmty of population, at the latter period, of 90 per English
square mile, or considerably less than half that of Italy, and less
than one-third that of the Netherlands.
The number of births, deaths, and marriages in the Kingdom, was
as follows in each of the five years, 1864 to 1868 : —
Years
Births
Deaths
Maniagw
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
&21,451
614,913
611,697
617,536
574,242
499,480
538,580
463,684
487,151
548,090
126^303
118,409
111,684
The following table gives the number of birliw, distinguirfiing the
sexes, and whedier Intimate or not, in each of the years 1864,
1867, and 1868 :~
Years
Legitimate
Illegitimate
Males
Females
Males
Femskles
1864
1867
1868
303,851
304,370
282,306
283,142
285,186
263,523
17,488
17,649
17,294
16,970
17,007
16,440
Subjoined is the population of the principal towns of Spain,
inclusive of their suburbs, according to an enumeration made on
the 31st of December 1864: —
Towns
Madrid
Barcelona
Sevilla
Valencia
Malaga
Population
475,785
252,015
152,000
145,512
113,050
Towns
Murcia
Granada
Saragossa .
Cadiz
Valladolid
Population
109,446
100,678
82,189
71,914
50,017
According to the census of 1860, out of 3,803^991 able-bodied
men, 125,000 belonged to the clergy, 241,335 to the army, navy,,
and government service^ and 478,716 to the nolality. The re-
408
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
mainder comprised 47,312 students, 5,673 advocates, 9,351 publk
writers, 27,922 customs officers, and 206,000 servants, forming t
total of 1,221,799 men living apart from all manufacturing or agri-
cultural labour.
Nearly 4G per cent, of the whole surface of the kingdom is still un-
cultivated. The soil is subdivided among a very large number of
proprietors. Of 3,426,083 recorded assessments to the property-tax,
there are 624,920 properties which pay from 1 to 10 reales ; 511,666
from 10 to 20 reaJes; 642,377 from 20 to 40 reales; 788,184 from
40 to 100 reales; 416,546 from 100 to 200 reales; 165,202 from
200 to 500 reales ; while the rest, to the number of 279,188, are
larger estates charged from 500 to 10,000 reales and upwards.
The subdivision of the soil is partly the work of recent years, for
in 1800 the number of farms amounted only to 677,520, in the
hands of 273,760 proprietors and 403,700 farmers.
Trade and Industry.
The total imports of Spain, including bullion and specie, averaged
20 millions sterling per annmn, within the five years 1866-70, while
the exports, within the same period, averaged 12 millions sterling.
Among the importing countries, France stands first, and the LTnited
Kingdom second ; but in exports, the latter holds the first rank.
The commercial intercourse between Spain and the United King-
dom is shown in the subjoined tabular statement, which gives the
total value of the exports of Spain to Great Britain and Ireland,,
and of the imports of British and Irish produce into Spain, in each
of llic ten years 1861 to 1870: —
"Sears
' Exports from Spain to
' Great Britain
1861
18G2
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
Imports of British Home
Produce into Spain
£
4,458,373
3,766,437
4,844,324
0,879,705
4,769,277
.'>,553,132
6,088,318
6.591,021
6,346,741
6,067,018
£
2,919,501
2,862,261
3,508,556
3,084,778
2,354,967
2,336,903
2,237,962
2,208,892
2,204,116
2,513,177
Both the exports and imports of the preceding table include those
of the Balearic Islands, but not of the Canar}'- Islands and other
possessions of Spain. The principal article of export from Spam
SPAIN.
409
to the United Kingdom is wine, the value of which was 1,939,776/.
in the year 1870, representing 1,739,075 gallons. The value was
2,348,714/. in 1869 ; 2,342,887/. in 1868 ; 2,229,101/. in 1867 ;
1,959,675/. in 1866 ; 1,539,047/. in 1865 ; and 2,879,592/. in
1864. The chief British imports into Spain are linen yam and
linens, to the value of 754,536/. in 1870 ; iron, wrought and un-
wrought, to the value of 300,841/., and coals, to the value of
804,116/. in 1870.
The merchant navy of the kingdom consisted, on January 1,
1868, of the following vessels : —
Description
Vessels
Tons
*=* „ m coasting „ . . .
Steam vessels i (^°"® ^^^^ ^'^^^) j° ^^^^?° ^^^ '
oteam vessels | ^^ ^^^gg^ .^ coasting „ .
Total
1,446
3,293
36
65
245,312
101,724
12,035
8,719
4,840
367,790
The commercial navy has been declining in recent years, both in
number of vessels and tonnage. At the commencement of 1860,
there were 6,715 sailing vessels, of 449,436 tons burthen, so that
there was a decrease in the next eight years of 1,976 vessels, of an
aggregate burthen of 102,400 tons. But the steamers, in 1860, only
numbered 68, of 13,369 tons burthen, so that, as regards them, there
was an increase of 33 vessels, and 7,385 tonnage.
The mineral as well as the agricultural riches of Spain are very
great, but neither of these two sources of national wealth are as yet
developed. Much progress, however, has become manifest within
the last ten years.
The following table gives the quantities of the various kinds of
minerals and metals produced in the kingdom in each of the years
1864, 1865, and 1866 :—
Minorals and metals
Minerals, Ores, ^<
Iron
Lead
Lead, argentiferous ,
Silver .
Copper .
Tin .
Zinc
Quicksilver
Cobalt .
Antimony
Manganese
1864
1866
1866
Metric
Metric
Metric
quintals
quintals
2,531,208
1,916,841
1,801,313
2,745,885
2,713,182
2,674,937
251,108
193,226
213,118
18,178
111,247
17,035
2,133,892
2,731,836
2,795,274
626
930
301
802,221
701,850
734,234
197,997
164,251
185,471
—
128,000
93,040
739
285
—
222,459
248,636
; aMsW% V
4ic^
.-'r
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
Xinendbl and moMs
1864
18S5
leae
HlmeraiSf OreSj ^, — contd.
Soda ....
MJkxm ....
■Snilytnw ....
Asphaltum
Coal ... .
Lignite ....
Metals^ ^c. :
GastiK>n
Forged izon
Steel ....
Load ....
Laod^ argentifieioiis .
Copper ....
Tin
Zinc ....
Quicksilver
Soda ....
Alnm ....
Sal|>hur ....
Aflphaltmn ,.
saver ....
qaUnBJB
118,217
81,7M
97,880
38,246
3,879,040
389,261
507,757
445,649
2,013
430,9iM
233;;mo
28,898
6
14,912
10,674
15,5»
5^162
16,227
4,058
Kiloa
25,238
■%r 1 1,11,1
quintals
76,671
9MM
1W,077
7,9«
4,613,963
344,548
495,331
422,983
3,011
388,731
230,864
36,054
16
13,251
10,783
8,868
5,893
18,491
479
Eiloa
25,463
99,1IS
75^7
163^434
36v98S
3.931^061
395,586
392,598
323,384
5,772
609^»46
69,410
a5^4M
33
16,556
9,550
19;399
4,663
3,253
KilM
22,533
The material progresft of Spain in the course of aboat ten years is
imdicated, to some extent, \yj the growth of a ^stem of railways,
the more important to ti»e kingdom as there was form^ly a great
Wttnt even of ordinary roads. The subjoined tabular statement
gives the length of railways open for traffic in Spain, at the end
of eaeh year, firom 1856 to l^^G, with the number of passongers
couTeyed on them is the last five yearg : —
Years
/
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
Length
Kilometros
English miles
525
326
673
418
853
529
1,149
713
•1,917
1,191
2,370
1,475
2,731
1,694
3,569
2,208
4,062
2,525
4,816
2,991
5,127
\ a,\%\
Number of paasengers
\
8,200,421
10,548,277
11,564,399
11,442,321
\
QltAlS.
411
The whole of the Spanish railways belong to private compa-
nies, but nearly all have obtained guarantees, or subventions,
from ike Opwrnnumxt, AH the prin^piil ImeB have ib«eQ con-
ceded to prmite kiclividiialB> cy coMpwdes, witk ]mrf^ 8iiJbv«ntioBs.
1%« eoneeesioiis, when » ' subreBtiftt ' is attached to tbem, are
grren by ptiblic sd^tidicaAion. Any one wko-has ■dadei'die slipa-
teed diepofii* c€ ' esution moBey ' nwy ap^y ^ a ccmcessioii in
seakx) tenders, which aire opened and leiid in public on ike day of
adjudication, and whoever offers to sMke the railway with the
lowest subvention bwomca l^a^ eiytitled to^ l^e amceawMi. The
subventions: are paid by inata^aients during the constroctLon ai llie
work, in bonds or oUigataoasy benring €t per cent, interest^ «t their
market vahie of the day.
The fbUowing table exhibits th« amount ef capital Massed and
subventions received by the di£Esi«nt railway aar well as^ the canal
companies in the kingdom en December ^1, 1865 : —
Nominal eapitftl assigned by rtatutes .
Capital represented by shneH- issued .
Subvention assigned by laws ef concession
Capital in hatnd from shares
Subventions received
Nominal value of the shares issued .
Nominal value of the shares taken np
Net value received ....
Total amount of shares and subventions
Net produce of traffic for 1866 .
Satimated asncmnt necessary for the«Mnple-
tion of all the lines . . . .
Bailways
Canals
£
£
3M19,311 .
2;520,OOK)
27,986,074 .
I,«00,000
17,S64,646 .
200,000
24,3^7,61^ .
1,444,728
11,448,319 .
2oo,ooa
61,692,597 .
520,000
54,777,364 .
520,m)0
27,791,977 .
466,670
82,750,833 .
2,110,402
2,927,450 .
476,6^
31,764,217
118,661
At the end of 1865 the length of railways at work was, as before
stated, 2,902 miles, while there were in course of construction 806,
and projected 1,035 miles of lines.
The ibilowiag table gives tiie total leorgt^ of Idie Tel^rmphs of
dpnin, total nwRber of messages despatcbedy mimiber reeeived fram
fereign countries, and the Teoeipts therefrom, in each «f the jears
ending June 30, 1865-66, 1866-67, and 1867-68.
Years ending
June 30
1866-66
1866-67
1867-68
X^cngtlx
Kilomdtres
10,312
10,343
lt,T35
English miles
1
6,404
6,423
7,ltJ6
Number of
mesBBges
despatched,
iniatiH and
abroad
891,138
789,218
671,435
Number of
metsages
received from
64,822
TMad receipts
for
messages
Eacndos
5^6)226
412
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
Colonies.
The colonial possessions of Spain, formerly embracing nearly the
whole of America, are reduced at present to Cuba, Porto Rico, and
the Philippine Islands, with scattered settlements in the Atlantic and
Indian archipelago, and a small strip of territory in No(rthem
Africa. The total area of these possessions is estimated at 110,000
English square miles, containing a population of about 5,000,000
souls, or 45 to the square mile.
The most important of the colonial possessions of Spain is the
island of Cuba, with an area of 48,489 English square xniles, and a
population, in 1862, of 1,359,238 souls, of whom 764,750 whites,
225,938 free negroes, and 368,550 slaves. The subjoined table shows
the numbers, and division of sexes, of the white population, at the
end of each of the years 1860, 1861, md 18G2 :—
Years
Kales
Females
Total
1860
1861
1862
343,953
468,087
437,869
288,844
325,397
326,881
632,797
793,484
764,750
The numbers of the coloured population, both free and slaves,
were as follows, at the same period : —
Years
Free
SlaTes
Wftl^
Females
Total
Males
Females
Total
376,784
370,553
368,550
1860
1861
1862
91,942
113,806
111,268
97,906
118,687
114,670
189,848
232,493
225,938
224,076
218,722
220,305
152,708
151,831
148,245
The area of Porto Rico is 3,969 English square miles, with a total
population, in 1864, of 615,574 souls, of whom 311,034 males, and
304,540 females. The division of population, in 1864, was at
follows : —
White
CoIoTxred
Free
Slayes
Total
323,032
249,900
42,642
292,642
1
The Philippine Islands contain an «cea o^ ^^^^Vl ^xi\^^ ^x^^oax^
miles, with a population, in lB64,oi4,^l^,^W ««vi\sst»t^V«niife«w&
SPAIN.
413
one-fourth slaves. The islands, more than 500 in number, are
divided into 27 provinces, 13 of which are on the isle of Luzon, 4 on
the isle of Negros, 8 on Pandy, and 3 on the isle of Mindanao.
The estimated receipts and expenditure of Cuba, Porto Rico, and
the Philippine Islands for the year 1870 were stated as follows in
the colonial budget laid before the Spanish Cortes: —
Cuba : — ^Receipts, 6,002,333Z. ; expenditure, 5,203,557Z. ; surplus,
798,776Z.
Porto Rico : — ^Receipts, 667,824/. ; expenditure, 749,442Z. ;
deficit, 81,618Z.
Philippine Islands: — Receipts, 2,451,918/.; expenditure,
2,475,009Z.; deficit, 23,091/.
From Cuba Spain derives important commercial advantages, be-
sides a direct revenue. The cultivated lands of Cuba imder sugar,
cofiee, tobacco, and gardens, were estimated, in 1858, at 54,000
caballerias, or 1,728,000 acres. There were 1,238 sugar estates,
employing 138,701 persons; 1,838 coffee plantations, with 114,760
persons ; and 42,549 farms, with 393,993 persons, or a total, 647,454
agricultural labourers.
The following is a statement of the increase of production of Cuba
within the fourteen years from 1846 to 1862 : —
Sugar
. arrobas
1846
1862
17,729,689
41,418,444
Cofifee
• »»
1,470.754
1,741,542
Tobacco .
. cargas
168,094
305,626
Indian com .
. fanegas
942,491
2,179,724
Rice
. arrobas
929,858
1,747,474
Wax
• • »»
32,326
68,420
Cuba is divided into three provinces, the SE. and central being
the richest and most populous, containing 22 cities and towns, and
204 villages and hamlets. The chief towns are Hjivana, '-]
Matanzas, Santa Clara, Santa Maria, and Trinidad; * The oomaeri,
prosperity of Cuba has been of late years rather' on the de<i^e, and
an insurrection, which broke out September ii868y-and w^ not-
subdued at the end of 1869, pii||^increased chedc vcj^n induBtry.'
The government of Cuba IWBted in a caf^^-general, Who.
is supreme military conmiandiftifjH^civil goven^iii^^pf one of the'
provinces. There is a goveA^ idTme other prb^pes, who has
independent civil power, being responsible only to ^ government
of Spain.
The island of Porto-Rico, in point of imi^OTVa.TiQi^ ^<5i ^<^k^t2l^
Spanish colony, produces, like Cuba, mainly svx^t, \jc^o&&i(^<^^ «5A^
414
THE STATESMAIAj YEAR-BOOK.
cotton,
of the
which there anne exported cooaidenfcle quantitieB of
iBokaaeSj mm, and hides. The exports of liie idbuid in eidi
18^ and 1865 compiifled 1^ foUowuig articles: —
Articles
1864
180
Sagar
Lig.
110,435,02^
t^,S32,l^
Molasses .
. Gallons
3,732,076
5,554,037'
Gttfie
Lb$.
14,9d3,g31
20,724,624
Tobacco
• >>
4,698,729
5,55d,569
Hides
• j»
569,665
722,838
Cotton
• »>
1,583,187
2,229,7«6
Rom .
. Quarts
92,055
iai,«e7
The value of the commercial intercourse between Cuba^smd Porto-
Bico and the United Ejuagdom is shown in the subjoinj&d tabular
statement, which gives liie value oi the total exports cf the two pos-
aeisions to the United Kingdom, and the total imports into these of
British produce in the five years 1866 to 1870 : —
Exports from OnlMi
Imports of BritSsb
Years
and Porto-Rico to
produce into Cnba
Great Britain
and Porto-aioo
£
£
18«6
2,961,338
2,240,975
1867
4,267,684
2,266,624
1868
4.830,295
2,519,271
1869
4,823,331
1,088,517
1870
5,362,339
2,512,634
The staple article of export from Cuba and Porto-Rico to the
Uiii^d KiDgdott IB unrefined su^r, the value of whidb was
2,788,484^. in 1865; l,^03^2L in 186$: 3,379,549^ ia 1867;
3,814,681/. in 1868; 3,996,24W. in 1869; and 4,670,644/. m
1870* Next to sugar, the most valuable article of exports t»- the
United Kingdom is tobacco, the valve amoundog to 881,842iL ia
1870. The British imports mainly compriae cotton wmL lineQ
mano&ctures.
The chief articles of produce of the Philippine Idaada aie sugar,
hemp^ and tobacco. The total exports to Great Britain m 187d
weiB of the value of 1,1^7, 945i/., and the imports of British pivdMBe
of 772,MU. The chief article of -expcNrts is tohaceo, of the value e£
298,521/. in 1870. Of the imports in 1870 the value of 544^836*^
or considerably more than two-thirds, was represented hy ooiton
fabrics.
SPAIIL 41 5
Mmuy, Weighls, aaA Meafuren.
The money, weights, and measures of Spain, and the Britiiii
equivalents, are as Mloirs : —
The Seal = 100 €mtime9 « Arera^ xate dtaackaasge, WO » £1 gtttliBg.
„ ^8tta = 4 RmUs *r „ „ „ -SS — £1 „
„ Exud^mm 10 i^BO/M -I ,, „ „ . 10 » £l „
Weights and Measures.
Since January 1, 1869, the FreiK^ metric system of weights and
measures has been introduced in Spain, with no other change than a
slight one of names, the metre beooaung the metro, the litre the litro,
the gramme the gramo, and the are the area. But, beade dMee, the
old weights and measures are still larg^ used. They are •: —
The Qwintai ,
„ Libra
4 t ( for wncie-
„ Sfutre Vara .
,, liinega .
101*4 9m. xvoirimpaitL
1014
84 ixBpenml galloDg.
»» >»
1*0^ Vara «= 1 yimL
1^ imperial bttsiiel.
fltstlstical and other BocAs ef Sefevonoe eenoeraii^ SptiB.
1. OffVBXAXi PUBLICATinini.
Anoario £stadistico da Bspaoi^ concBpondieote u. 1867 y 1870. 4. Itfednd,
1871.
Censo de la Pobladon de Es^^ana, segan el recuctnto yerificado en StS de
dieiembre de 1860 por la Janta Geiwnal d« Estadisd^a. Publicase de «rd6R dt:
S. M. Fol. Madrid, 1863.
Constitucion de la Naeion Espafiola^ pnrgnn^gada en Madrid tel 6 ds Jnaao de
1869. 24. Madrid, 1869.
Estado General de la Armada pam el ano de 1870. 4. Misdrid, 1871.
Nomenclator de los Pueblos de Espana, formado por la Comision do Estadia-
tiea General del Reino. PubHcase de 6rden de S. M. Fol. Madrid, 1868.
Report by Mr. Robert Lytton, British Secretary of Legation, * on Spanish
Finances,' dated Madrid, November 29, 1868; in 'Reports of H. M.'s Secre-
taries of Embassy and Legation.' No. L 1869. London, 1869.
Report by Mr. L. C. Sackville West, British Secretary of Legation, on the
Financial State of Spain, dated Madrid, March 1, 1866 ; in * Reports by H.M.'s
Secretaries of Embassy.' No. XIV. London, 1366.
Reports by Mr. L. C. P. West, British Secretary of Legation, on Commerce
and General Statistics, dated Jan. 1, 1866 ; in ' Reports by H. M.'s Secretaries
of Embassy.' No. XIII. London, 1866.
Reports by Mr. L. S. Sackville West, British Secretary of Legation, on the
Trade, the Railways and Navigation, and the Finances of Spain, dated Jan. 1
and Jan. 15, 1867 ; in 'Reports by H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy.' No. v'
1867. London, 1867.
41 6 THE stateskan'0 tear-book.
Report by Mr. Consul Grattan, * on the Trade and Commerce of the Canary
Islands for the year 1867/ dated Santa Cruz, Teneriffe, June 30, 1868 ; in
< Commercial Eeportsreceiyed at the Foreign Ofllce.* No. XI. 1868. London,
1868.
Beport by Mr. Consul Bicketts, * on the Trade and Commerce of the Philip-
pine Islands for the year 1867/ dated Manilla, April 15, 1868 ; in * Commercial
Iteports received at the Foreign Office.' No. Xl. 1868. London, 1868.
Keport by Mr. Consul Cowper, ' on the Trade and Commerce of Porto Eico
during the year 1869,' dated Porto Eico, Jan. 1, 1870; in 'Commercial Ee-
ports received at the Foreign Office.' No. III. 1870. London, 1870.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London,
1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Carrasco (L.), G^eografia General de Espana. 8. Madrid, 1861.
CoeUo (Fr. de Lujan), Eesena Geografica, C^eologica y Agricola de Espana.
8. Madrid, 1864.
Cclmeiro (Manuel), Derecho Administrativo Espanol. 3rd ed. Vol. I. 4.
Madrid, 1865.
Cokneiro (Manuel), Historia de la Economia Politica en Espana. 2 vols. 8.
Madrid, 1864.
Garrido (Fernando), L'Espagne contemporaine, ses Progr^s moraux et mat^*
riels an 19me Slide. Bruxelles, 1862.
Garrido (Fernando), La Espana Contemporanea. 8. Barcelona, 1865.
Jayhert (L^n), Situation financiere de I'Espagne. 8. 47 pp. Paris, 1865.
Lestgarena (J.), La Situation ^conomique et industrielle de I'Espagne en
1860. Bruxelles, 1861.
Madoz (Pascal), Dicdonario Geogr&fico, Estadlstico, y Historico de Espana
y sus provincias de ultramar. 16 vols. 4. Madrid, 1846-50.
Mazade (Ch. de), Les revolutions de I'Espagne. 8. Paris, 1869.
Murray (John), Handbook for Travellers in Spain. 8. London, 1868.
"Pclm (D. Jose Lopez), Diccionario Estadlstico Municipal de Espaiia. 4.
Madrid, 1863.
Vidail (J. L.), L'Espagne en 1860. Etat politique, administratif, l^gis-
latif; Institutions iconomiques; Statistique gin^rale de ce Eoyaume. 8.
Paris, 1861.
Villa-Atardi (Baron de\ Consideraciones sobre el Estado Administrativo y
Economico de Eispana. 4. Madrid, 1865.
WUlkomm (Heinrich Moritz), Das pyrenaische Halbinselland. 8. Leipzig,
1866.
417
SWEDEN AND NORWAY.
(SVERIGE OCH NORGE.)
Beigning Sovereign and Family.
Carl XV., King of Sweden and Norway, born May 3, 1826,
the son of King Oscar I. and of Queen Josephine, daughter of
Prince Eugene of Leuchtenberg. Appointed, in consequence
of the prolonged ilLiess of his father, Prince Regent of Sweden
and Norway by royal decree, September 25, 1857. Ascended the
throne, at the death of King Oscar I., July 8, 1859 ; took the
oath to the constitution of Norway, at Drontheim, Aug. 5, 1859 ;
crowned King of Sweden at Stockholm, May 3, 1860. Married,
June 19, 1850, to Lowisa, eldest daughter of Prince Frederik of
the Netherlands, uncle of the reigning King of the Netherlands ;
widower, March 30, 1871. Offspring of the union is a daughter,
Lowisa^ bom Oct. 31, 1851 ; married July 28, 1869, to Prince
Frederik, eldest son of the King of Denmark.
Brothers and Sister of the King. — 1. Oscar, Duke of Ostergotland,
heir-apparent, bom Jan. 21, 1829, the second surviving son of King
Oscar I. ; lieutenant-general in the armies of Sweden and Norway, and
vice-admiral in the Swedish and Norwegian fleets. Married June 6,
1857, to Sophia^ Princess of Nassau, born July 9, 1836, daughter of the
late Duke Wilhelm of Nassau. Offspring of the imion are four sons ;
namely, Gvstaf, Duke of Wemiland, bom Jime 16, 1858 ; Oscar,
Duke of Gotland, bom Nov. 15, 1859 ; Carl, Duke of Westergot-
land, born Feb. 27, 1861; and Eugene, Duke of Nerike, bom Aug.
1, 1865. 2. Eugenia J Princess of Sweden and Norway, born April
24, 1830. 3. Avgust, Duke of Dalarae, born Aug. 24, 1831, major-
general in the armies of Sweden and Norway; married Apr. 16,
1864, to Princess Theresa, born Dec. 21, 1836, daughter of the late
Duke Eduard of Saxe-Altenburg.
King Carl XV. is the third sovereign of the House of Ponte
Corvo, and grandson of General Bernadotte, Prince de Ponte Corvo,
who was elected heir-apparent of the crown of Sweden by the
Parliament of thie kingdom, Aug. 21, 1810, nnd ascended the throne
Feb. 5, 1818, under the name of Carl XIV.
EE
4i8
THK STATESMAN 8 YEAR-BOOK.
The present sovereign of Sweden and Norway has a civil list of
1,417,000 riksdaler, or 78,722/., as King of Sweden, and 143,155
sipecie-daler, or 31,812/., as ruler of Norway. The royal family,
besides, has an annuity of 300,000 riksdaler, or 16,666/., voted
to King Carl XIV. and his successors on the throne of Sweden.
The following is a list of the kings and queens of Sweden, from
iiie accession of the House of Vasa : —
House of Vasa,
Giistafl.
1523
Eric XIV.
1560
Johan III. . . •
1568
Sigismund
1592
Carl IX
1604
Ottstaf II. Adolf .
1611
C^istina
1632
House of Pfaltg,
CailX- . . . .
1654
Carl XI
1660
Carl XII.
1697
imrika Eleonoru ,
1719
Fredrik
House of Hesse.
1720
House of Holstein- Gottorp.
Adolf Freilrik. . . 1751
Gustaflll. . . . 1771
Gustaf lY. Adolf . . 17M
CarlXIll. . . . 180»
House of Ponte Corvo.
Carl XIV. . . . 1816
Osear .... 1844
Carl XV. . . . 1839
The average reign of the uiuetcen rulers who occupied the throoe
•of Sweden aince the accession of Gustaf I. amounted to seventeen
yearB.
The union of Sweden and Norway under one sovereign waB
decided upon at the Congress of Vienna, and confirmed by the Treedy
of Kiel, Jan. 4, 1814, when Denmark consented to dissolve its
iincient connexion with Norway. The provisions of this trealj
were accepted, afler some resistance on Ae part of the people, ty
the Norwegian Storthing, and on August 6, 1815, was pK«Bul-
gated a Charter, the Riksakt, establishing the imion on the following
terms. While the government of the two countries is kept entivet^
separate, the common sovereign exercises action over both through a
Council of State, composed of Swedes and Norwegians. The law of
auceession is the same in both coimtries. In case of the minority of
the king, his absence in foreign countries, his physical or mental in-
capacity, or any other temporary vacancy of the throne, the sovereign
power is exercised by a Cotmcil of Regency, composed of ten Sweetish
and ten Norwegian state councillors, appointed by the Diets of the
two countries. In case of absolute vacancy of the throne, the two
Diets assemble for the election of the future sovereign, and should
•they not be able to agree upon one jxirson, an equal niunber of
Swedish and Norwegian deputies have to meet at the city of Caxi-
stad, in Sweden, for the appointment of the king, this nomimriion
.4» be absolute. It is settled by the Riksakt that the politifi&l
union of the two kingdoms shall be indissoluble and irrevocable,
without prejudice, however, to the separate Government, consti-
tution, and code of laws of either Sweden or Norway. Each
therefore remains an independent kingdom.
I. SWEDEV.
ConstitatioiL and Govenuneiit.
The fundamental laws of the kingdom of Sweden are — 1. The
Constitution or Regenngs-Formen of June 6, 1809 ; 2, The law
of royal succession of September 26, 1810; and 3. The amended
regulations for the formation of the Diet, sanctioned June 22,
1866. According to these statutes, the king must be a member of the
Lutheran Church, and have sworn fealty to the laws of the land.
His person is inviolable. He has the right to declare war and make
peace, and grant pardon to condemned criminals. He nominates to
all appointments, both military and civil ; concludes foreign treaties,
and has a right to preside in the supreme Court of Justice. The
princes of the blood royal, however, are excluded from all civil
employments. The king has an absolute veto against. any decrees of
the Diet, and possesses legislative power in matters of provincial
administration and police. In all other respects, the fountain of law
is in the Diet. This Diet, or Parliament of the realm, consists of
two chambers, both elected by the people. The First Chamber
consists of 127 members, or one deputy for every 30,000 of the
population. The election of the members takes place by the
* landstings,' or provincial representations, 25 in number, and the
municipal corporations of the towns, Stockholm, Goteborg, and
Malmoe, not already represented in the * landstings.' All members
of the First Chamber must be above 35 years of age, and must
have possessed for at least three years previous to the election
either landed property to the taxed value of 80,000 riksdalers,
or 4,450/., or an annual income of 4,000 riksdalers, or 223/. They
are elected for the term of nine years, and obtain no payment
for their services. The Second Chamber consists of 190 members,
of whom 57 are elected by the towns and 133 by the rural dis-
tricts, there being one representative for every 10,000 of the
population of towns with more than 10,000 inhabitants, and one
representative for every 40,000 of the population of rural districts.
All natives of Sweden, aged 21, possessing real property to the
taxed value of 1,000 riksdalers, or 56/., or an annual income of
800 riksdalers, or 45/., are electors; and all natives, aged 25,
IB 2
4i8
THK STATESMAN i> YEAR-UOOJC.
The present sovereign of Sweden and Norway has a civil list of
1,417,000 riksdaler, or 78,722/., as King of Sweden, and 143,155
ifpecie-daler, or 31,812/., as ruler of Norway. The royal family,
besides, has an annuity of 300,000 riksdaler, or 16,666/., voted
to King Carl XIV. and his successors on the throne of Sweden.
The following is a list of the kings and queens of Sweden, from
ihe accession of the House of Vasa : —
House of Vasa.
Oustafl. . . . 1523
Eric XIV. . . .1560
Johanlll. . . . 1568
Sigismund . . . 1592
Carl IX 1604
Otutaf IL Adolf . .1611
Ohristina . . . 1632
House of Pfaltg.
CailX .... 1654
Carl XI 1660
CariXII. . . . 1697
Vlrika Elconora , . 1719
Fredrik
House of Hesse.
1720
House of Holstein- Gottorp.
Adolf FredHk. . . 1751
Gustaflll. . . .1771
Gustaf IV. Adolf . . 1791
CarlXIlI. . . . 180»
House of Ponie Corvo.
Carl XIV. . . . 1818
Osear .... 1844
Carl XV. . . . 1839
Ttfi average rqign of the nineteen rulers who occupied the throme
-^f Sweden since the agcession of Gustaf I. amounted to seventeen
The union of Sweden and Norway under one sovereign waB
decided upon at the Congress of Vienna, and confirmed by the Treaty
of Kiel, Jan. 4, 1814, when Denmark consented to dissolve its
ancient connexion with Norway. The provisions of this treaAj
•were accepted, afler some resistance on Ae part of the people, hy
the Norwegian Storthing, and on August 6, 1815, was proooui-
gated a Charter, the Riksakt, establishing the union on the following
terms. While the government of the two countries is kept enti»^
separate, the common sovereign exercises action over both through a
Council of State, composed of Swedes and Norwegians. The law of
auceession is the same in both coimtries. In case of the minority of
the king, hia absence in foreign countries, his physical or mental in-
capacity, or any other temporary vacancy of the throne, the sovereign
power is exercised by a Council of Regency, composed of ten Swedish
and ten Norsvegian state councillors, appointed by the Diets of the
two countries. In case of absolute vacancy of the throne, the two
Diets assemble for the election of the future sovereign, and should
"they not be able to agree upon one jierson, an equal number of
Swedish and Norwegian deputies have to meet at the city of CteA-
ststdf in Sweden, for the appointment of the king, this nomination
to be absolute. It is settled by l\ve ^\kv«^L\ \)aaX. Vaa ^litieal
MVi:i)i:N. 419
onion of the two kingdoms shall be indissoluble and irrevocablei
^without prejudice, however, to the separate Government, consti-
Motion, and code of laws of either Sweden or Norway. Each
therefore remains an independent kingdom.
I. SWEDES.
ConstitiitioiL and Oovenunent.
The fundamental laws of the kingdom of Sweden are — 1. The
Constitution or Regerings-Formen of Jime 6, 1809 ; 2. The law
of royal succession of September 2Q, 1810; and 3. The amended
regulations for the formation of the Diet, sanctioned Jime 22,
1866. According to these statutes, the king must be a member of the
Lndieran Church, and have SAVom fealty to the laws of the land.
His person is inviolable. He has the right to declare war and make
peace, and grant pardon to condemned criminals. He nominates to
all appointments, both military and civil : concludes foreign treaties,
and has a right to preside in the supreme Court of Justice. The
princes of the blood royal, however, are excluded from all civil
employments. The king has an absolute veto against any decrees of
the Diet, and posses«js le^slative power in matters of provincial
administration and police. In all other respect**, the fountain of law
is in the Diet. This Diet, or Parliament of the realm, consists of
two chambers, both elected by the people. The First Chamber
consists of 127 members, or one deputy for every 30,000 of the
population. The election of the members takes place by the
* liidstings,' or provincial representations, 25 in nmnbcr, and the
municipal corporations of the towns, Stockholm, Goteborg, and
Malmoe, not already represented in the * landstings.' All members
of the First Chamber must be above 35 years of age, and must
have possessed for at least three years previous to the election
either Ixmded property to the taxed value of 80,000 riksdalers,
or 4,450/., or an annual income of 4,000 riksdalers, or 223/. They
are elected for the term of nine years, and obtain no payment
for their ser\'ices. The Second Chamber consists of 190 members,
of whom 57 are elected by the towns and 133 by the rural dis-
tricts, there being one representative for every 10,000 of the
population of towns with more than 10,000 inhabitants, and one
representative for every 40,000 of the population of rural districts.
All natives of Sweden, aged 21, possessing real property to the
taxed value of 1.000 riksdalers, or 5C/., or an annual income of
800 riksdalers, c-r 45/., are electors; and all natives, aged 25,
■ ■2
420 THE .statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
possessing the same qualifications, may be elected members of the
Second Chamber. The election is for the term of three years, and
the members obtain salaries for their services, at the rate of 1,200
riksdalers, or 67^., for each session of four months, besides travelling
expenses. The salaries and travelling expenses of the deputies are
paid out of the public purse, as well as the cost of elections ; and
the expenditure of any money for the latter purpose by the parlia-
mentary candidates is forbidden under heavy penalties. The vote
is by ballot, both in town and country.
The two Chambers of the Diet assemble eveiy year, voting the
budget for the same period. All the legislative measures are pre-
pared in committees, appointed every session, immediately after
meeting. The committees are five in number, namely, 1. The
Constitutional Committee, which consists of ten members of each
of the two Chambers ; 2. The Budget Committee, consisting of
twelve members of each Chamber ; 3. The Committee for Taxes,
consisting of ten members of each Chamber ; 4. The Legislative
Committee, consisting of eight members ; and 5. The Bank Com-
mittee, consisting often members of each Chamber. Each Committee
has the right of calling upon the ministers and other members of
the Government for explanations, and of hearing witnesses in any
cases before them; but the Constitutional Committee alone has
power to indict the ministers and chief servants of the crown, for
any acts contrary to the fundamental laws of the kingdom which
they may have committed.
The Diet of the two Houses constitutes the chief legislative power
in the kingdom. The executive is in the hands of the king, who
acts under the advice of a Council of State, composed of ten mem-
bers, seven of which are ministerial heads of departments, namely : —
1. The Minister of Justice. — Axel Adlercreutz, Minister of the
Interior, 1868-70 ; appointed Minister of Justice, June 3, 1870.
2. The Minister of Foreign Affairs. — Count Baltzar Julius Ernst
von Platen, appointed November 10, 1871.
3. The Minister of Finance. — Carl Fredrik Wcern, appointed
June 3, 1870.
4. The Minister of the Interior. — Per Axel Bergstrom, appointed
June 3, 1870.
5. The Minister of Marine. — Major-Genei-al Baron Broder
Abraham Leijonhnjviul, appointed January 14, 1870.
6. The Minister of AVar. — Crest Weuhnheim, appointed De-
cember 5, 1871.
7. The Minister of Education and Ecclesiastical Affiui-s. — Gunnar
Wennerberg, appointed Jime 3, 1870.
The members of the Council of State without a department
are: —
SWEDli^'.
421
1. Henrik Wilhelni Bredberg, appointed Nov. 2, 18G0.
2. Baron Carl Jonas Oscar Alstromer, appointed June 15, 1870. .
3. Carl Johan -Sc?*//, appointed June 4, 18G8.
All the members of the Council of State are responsible for the
acts of the Government, individually and collectively.
The administration of justice is entirely independent of the
Government. Its two highest functionaries are the Justitie-Kans-
ler, or Chancellor of Justice, liead of the judicial organisation of
the kingdom, and the Justitie Ombudsman, or Attorney-General.
The latter, who is appointed by the Diet, and responsible to no
other tribunal, or person, in the kingdom, has to extend a general
supervision over all the courts of law, and to watch that the con-
stitution is upheld in the elections to the legislature, and in re-
spect of all the other rights and privileges of the Swedish people.
Eevenue and Expenditure.
The national income is derived to the extent of one-third from
national property, including railways, and the rest mainly from in-
direct taxation, customs and excise duties, and an impost on spirits,
while the expenditure is under the chief heads of army and navy, debt,
and general administration. The sources of revenue and branches of
expenditure of the kingdom for each of the years 1871 and 1872 were
as follows, according to the budget estimates passed by the Diet : —
Revenuts.
Receipts from Domains and Kailwajs
Customs and excise .
Post
Stamps
Impost on spirits
Total .
Expenditure.
Koyal household ....
Justice ......
Foreign afiairs ....
Army
Navy
Interior ......
Finance
Church and public instruction .
Pensions
r
1871
Il^ksdaler
15,330,000
14,000,000
2,200,000
1,350,000
9.800,000
Extraordinary expenditure for public works
Total . . I
42,680,000
£2,371,111
1,417,000
2,530,000
607,000
9,676,400
4,213,200
7,610,400
6,578,900
4,871,800
1,526,200
39,030,900
5,176,100
1872
Biksdaler
16,845,000
15,000,000
2,230,000
1,350,000
10,800,000
46,225,000
£2,568,055
1,417,000
2,632,500
603,800
9,994,500
4,068,500
7,704,100
7,329,700
5,664,700
1,530,200
40,845,000
10,624,839
44,207,000
£2,455,945
51,469,839
£2,859,435
1
422
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
The expenditure for the army, church, and public instmctioii,
and for certain civil offices, is in part defrayed out of tlie revenue of
landed estates belonging to the Crown, and the amounts do not
appear in the budget estimates.
The surplus of expenditure shown by the foregoing tables i»
annually covered by the * Riks^dskontor,' the supervision of which
is exclusively exercised by the Diet. It belongs to this institatiQn
to administrate the public debt — almost exclusively incurred by tlie
construction of railways — and to contract for any loans wiiicm Ae
Diet may vote. The * Riksgiildskontor ' disposes over the foMowiDg
means : any siuplus over the estimated income, economies on any
allowed expenditure, the yearly profit of the State Bank, and a
special income-tax, ihe * Bevillning.* The proceeds of this tax were
estimated for 1871 at 2,600,000, ahd for 1872 at 3,900,000 riks-
daler.
The total expenditure for State railways amounted, at the end of
1871, to nearly 94,000,000 riksdaler, while about 14,000,000 riks-
daler were given as State loans to private railway companies.
At the end of 1871 the public liabilities of the kingdom were
follows, according to official reports : —
Loan of 1841, at 4 per cent. .
Railway loan of 1855 at 3^ and 4 per cent.
1858 „ 41 per cent
1860
1861
1864
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
It
if
ft
j>
»»
it
Ji
»
5
>>
>»
>t
>»
o
5
»
»>
tf
»»
»»
Total .
1,848,000
203,900
18,370,933
22,463,200
2,676,000
9,508,760
26,174,133
3,815,100
20,593,800
4,000,000
7,022,000
(116,675,826
1 :e6,481,990
The loan of 1870 is to be successively extended to the amount oi
40,000,000 riksdalers or £2,222,222.
The railway loans of 1864 and 1868 were negotiated in England,
the former at the rate of 92 and the latter at 90. All the loans
are paid off giadually by means of a sinking fund.
Army and Navy.
The Swedish army is composed of three distinct classes of troops
They are —
1. The Lidelta, or national militia, paid and kept, not by the
Government, but by the laudo^vners, and, to some extent, from the
8WEDEK. 4^j;
inoome of State domains expressly reserved for this purpose. "Exerf
soldier of the Indelta has, besides a small annual pay, his torpy or
oottage, with a piece of ground attached, whioh remains his own
dorii^ the whole period of service, often extending over forty
or even longer. In time of peace, the troops of tlie Indelta
not called up for more than a month's annual practice, and for the
itMt of the year are free from military duty. In time of war^ an
ezilraoTdiDary Indelta has to be raised by landowners, who^ on this
:icoount, enjoy certain privileges, including non-contributicai to ihl»
ootft of the peace establishment.
2. The Bevdnng, or conscription troops, drawn by annual lewjf
from the male population between the age of 20 and 25 yesnu
The law of conscription, which admits the right of purchasing sub-
stitutes, was introduced into Sweden in 1812. About 19,000 men
are drafted annually, one-tenth of which number, on the average^
find afubstitutes for themselves, at a cost of from lOZ. to 25Z.
3. The Vdrfvade, or enlisted troops, to which belong the royal
lifeguards, the hussars, the engineers, and the artillery. The men
may engage for either three, or six, or twelve years; but the
greater naimber are for six yeai-s, peculiar inducements being held
out for this term.
There are also Volunteers, first organised in the year 1861, by
tlie spontaneous desire of the population of the kingdom. In time
of peace the volunteers are individually free, and bound by no other
but their own rules and regulations ; but in time of war they may
be compelled to place themselves imder the command of the military
authorities.
The militia of Gothland, consisting of twenty-one companies of
infantry, is organised in a similar manner to the Indelta^ yet quite
independent of the latter. They are not compelled by law to serve
beyond the confines of the Isle of Gothland, and have a separate
command from the other troops.
The armed forces of Sweden, not counting the Volunteers, consist
altogether of —
Indelta . » •
•
. 33,405 rank and file
Bevdring .
•
. 96,295 „
Vdrfvade •
•
. 7,692 „ „
Militia of Gothland
.
• 7,921 „ ,,
Total . . . 144,313 „
»»
In the organisation of the army, as here enumerated, 85,000 men
belong to the infantry of the line ; 6,000 to the cavalry ; 5,000 to
the artillery, and the rest to the irregular militia. The number of
volunteers was returned at 40,000 in 1871. In the parliamentaijr
session of 1862, and again in the sessions of 1865, 1869, and 1^11^
424
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
the Grovemment brought bills before the Diet for a reorganisation of
the whole of the army, on the basis of extending the conscription, re-
forming the Indelta, and doing away, to a great extent, with die
Vdrfvade, But neither of these propositions was adopted by the
representatives of the people.
The navy of the kingdom was entirely re-organised in 1866-67,
being divided into two distinct parts, the first to serve as an ordi-
nary fleet of war, for aggressive as well as defensive purposes ; and
the second stationary, and solely devoted to coast defence. Accord-
ing to official documents transmitted by the Swedish Government to
the Statesman!' 8 Tear-book, the entire navy consisted, in September
1871, of the following vessels : —
Horse-power
Gnns
Ironclads : —
4 monitors . .
600
8
5 gunboats •
lo3
5
Unarmoured steamers : —
1 ship-of-the-line .
350
66
1 frigate
400
22
3 corvettes .
1,000
20
10 gunboats .
600
20
7 transports and yachts .
229
1
Sailing vessels : —
1 frigate
—
36
6 corvettes
110
6 brigs and schooners .
—
44
2 transports .
Galleys: —
0 vessels of the 1st class .
9
22 gun vessels
— .
50
32 floating batteries
—
203
3 yachts
3,352
Total 108
•
419
The whole of the ironclads were built after the American model;
one, a turret ship, called the *John Ericsson,' is partly covered
with steel armour.
The navy of Sweden was manned in 1871 by 6,500 sailors and
marines in active service. At the same time 28,000 men were on
furlough, or attached to the fleet of reserve and the coast defence.
Area and Population.
Sweden was one of the f rst countries of Europe in which a r^u-
lar census was taken. The first enumeration took place in 1748, at
SWEDEN.
425
the suggestion of the Academy of Stockhohn, and it was repeated,
at first every third year, and subsequently, after 1776, every fifth
year. At present, a census is taken every ten years, besides which
there are annual estimates of population, based on the returns of
births and deaths.
The population of Sweden amoimted on December 31, 1867,
according to the official estimates of that date, to 4,195,681, of
whom 2,040,589 were men and 2,155,092 women. On the 31st
of December, 1869, the total population was 4,158,757, of whom
2,014,530 were men and 2,144,227 women. The decrease of
population in the two years from December 31, 1867, to December
31, 1869, arose through emigration. The kingdom had, at the
enumeration of 1869, but two towns with more than 50,000 inhabi-
tants, namely, Stockholm, the capital, with 134,650, and Groteborgi
with 55,046.
The area and population of Sweden, on the 31st of December,
1869, are shown in the following table : —
Governments (Liin.)
Arcaingeo.
eq. miles
Population,
Dec. ai, 1869
Stockholm (City)
134,650
Stockholm (Eural district)
137
131,405
Upsala ....
97
99,598
Sodermanland
118
135,286
Ostergotland
200
254,014
Jonkoping .
202
54,080
Kionoberg .
178
279,537
Kalmar
200
231,802
Gotland
58
242,892
BlekiTi£;e
53
126,661
Khristianstad
114
159,619
Malmohii» •
84
313,430
Halland
89
233,213
Gtiteborg and Bohns .
89
220,846
Elfsbopg
237
127,581
Skaraborg .
156
181,767
Vermland ....
327
261,522
Orebro
153
166,424
Vestmanland
125
113,155
Kopparberg .
577
175,927
Q«fleborg ....
356
145,834
Vesternorrland .
447
132,658
Jemtland
900
70,372
Vesterbotten
1,382
90,938
Norrbotten ....
1,554
75,596
aLapland (estimated) .
Total ,
m
m
•
4,705
8,026
4,158,757
Englifih square miles
168,042
426
THE STATBSlTAll's YEAB-BOOK.
Nearly tibree millions of the population of Swedai ar« danretnd to
agricnltural ptiisuits, and are owners of the land wMch they are
cultivating. The nobility, about a quarter of a million headi
of ^milies, enjoyed formerly oonsiderable privilege* ; but they
have nearly sdl been annidled. The most important, that ^
sitting unelected in the Diet, was repealed in December 1865.
Emigration from the country, commencing in recent years, sbows
a tendency to assume considerable proportions. In 1860, the
number of emigrants was 548 ; in 1866 it rose to 6,691 ; in 1866
to 7,206 ; in 1867 to 9,834 ; in 1868 to 27,0^ ; and in 1869 to
39,064.
Education is well advanced in Sweden. Public instmetion is
gratuitous and compulsory, and children not attending schools undnr
the supervision of the Government must famish proofs of hamag
been privately educated. In the year 1869, seventy-seven per oent
of all the children between eight and fifteen years visited the public
schools. There were above 5,000 male and 2,000 female teachers
in the primary schools in 1869. The vast majority of the popula*
tion axe Protestants, the enumeration of 1869 showiDg but 1,680
dissenters, including 319 Roman Catholics, and 1,155 Jews.
Trade and Industry..
The commercial intercourse of Sweden is chiefly with Great
both as regards imports and exports, and, next to it, with Gerttony,
Denmark, and Russia, in the order here indicated. The inuMrts
consist mainly of textile manufactures, coal, machinery, and colonial
merchandise, while the staple exports are timber, bar iron, and com.
The value of the total imports and exports of Sweden, in eadi ' of
the five years 1865 to 1869, was as follows: —
Ymn
Total Imports
Total Exports
Bikstaler
£
Kikadaler
A
1865
105,863,000
5,831,277
108,086,000
6,004,777
1866
112,910,000
6,222,778
107,066,000
5^A&,112
1867
134.181,000
7,454,501
128,639,000
7,14e,W*
I86S
137,740,000
7,652,222
119,524,000
e,Mf,%2% .
1869
136,615,000
7,589,722
125,883,000
6,9ftO,722 '
The commerce of Sweden with Great Britain is twice as great
as that with any other country. Subjoined is a tabular statement
giving the total value of the exports from Sweden to Great Britain
and Ireland, and of the imports of British and Irish produce into
Sweden, in each of the five years 1866 to 1870 : —
SAVEDEN.
437.
Vpjvtq
Exports from Sweden to
Imports of British Home
Great Britaiu
Frodnoe into Sweden
£
£
1866
4,001,856
823)488
1867
4,756,503
647,318
1868
4,392,279
617,683
1869
4,498,384
706,9§0
1870
6,399436
1,025,716
The principal articles of export from Sweden to the United
Kingdom are deals and timber, oats, and iron in bars. The valuQ
of the deals, exclusive of all other wood and timber, exported to
Great Britain, was 1,588,595Z. in 1865; 1,499,024Z. in 1866;
1,669,962Z. in 1867 ; 1,862,973Z. in 1868 ; 1,693,594Z. in 1869,
and 2,471,343/. in 1870. The total exports to Great Britain of wood
and timber amounted to 3,157,104/. in 1870. Of oats, the exports
were to the amount of 1,776,112Z. in 1870; and of bar iron^
iinwronght, 562,189Z. The imports of British home produce are
of a miscellaneous nature, the most notable being cotton manu-
factures, of the value of 191,857/., and coals, of the value of 177,949/.
in 1870.
The commercial navy of Sweden numbered 1,393 vessels regis-
tered for foreign trade, of a total burthen of 265,500 tons, at the end
of the year 1870. At the end of 1867, the nimiber of vessels regis-
tered for foreign trade was 1,296, of a total burthen of 216,144 tons,
while at the end of 1864 the number of vessels was 1,238, of
193,611 tons burthen. The port of Goteborg had the largest
shipping in 1870, namely, 177 vessels, of 49,565 tons, and next to
it came Stockholm, possessing 96 vessels, of a total burthen of 15,138
tons. In 1864, Stockholm had 117 vessels, of 29,100 tons, regis-
tered for foreign trade, and Goteborg 137, of 30,216 tons; so
that while the shipping of the former port suffered a great decrease,
that of the latter showed a more than corresponding increase.
Mining is the most important department of Swedish industry,
and l^e working of the iron mines in particular is making coxntazit
progress by the introduction of new machinery. There were raised
in the year 1869, throughout the kingdosn, 13,920,034 cwt. of iron
ore from mines, besides 147,215 cwt. from lake 'and bog. The pig*-
iron produced amounted to 6,699,028 cwt.; the cart goods to
399,507 cwt. ; the bar iron to 4,225,638 cwt., and the steel to 751,297
cwt. There were also raised in the same year 2,907 Iba of alyer ;
51,774 cwt. of copper, and 746,714 cwt* of zinc ore. There are
believed to be large veins of coal, but the quantity raised a» ytt
does not amoimt to more than 42,000 tons per annum.
428
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
Within recent years a network of railways, very important for
the trade and industry of Sweden, has been constructed in the
country, mainly at the cost of the State. The following table gives
the chief particulars concerning the length, cost, and produce of the
Swedish State railways in the years 1867 and 1869 : —
state railways
1867
1869
Total length Of lines opened j|^^^,t^t^
Capital employed per mile . { Shng !
Number of passengers conveyed .
Eeceipts from passengers, Biksdaler
„ from goods & cattle, Eiksdaler •
Totalreceiptsfromallsources | ^i^s<^>^ •
Total working expenses . | ^ gterliug
■KT ^ C Riksdaler
Net revenue . . .j^^t^riing \
5 per Swedish mile, Eiksdaler .
" " i per EngHsh mile, £ sterling .
Rate per cent, apon the expended capital
100-6
665
104-5
695
816,296
45,344
872,201
45,678
1,476,698
1,572,627
2,613,772
3,228,256
2,725,503
3,396,118
6,017,049
334,275
6,221,281
345,627
3,463,395
192,411
3,591,906
199,550
2,425,143
134,726
2,757,886
163,216
24,251
202
26,391
225
2-97
3-34
The revenue, during the first seven years in which the state
railways were open to the public, increased at the i*ate of 33*849
per cent, per Swedish mile, while the cost of maintenance and
traffic did not show any increase. The net revenue over and above
the expenditure during the twelve years, 1858-69, rose from 713 riks-
daler 22 ore, or 39Z. 125. 5rf., to 27,118 riksdaler, or 1,506Z. 11«., per
Swedish mile, while the expenditure, as compared with the revenue,
was reduced from 98 to 55 per cent. Moreover, the net revenue,
from having been at first 0*092 per cent, on the capital expended for
the construction of the State railways, rose to upwards of 3^ per
cent, on that capital.
It is calculated that the network of Swedish railways, as at
present planned, will be completed in 1873.
429
II. NORWAY.
Constitatioii and (}oyemmeiit.
The present constitution of Norway was framed by a Constituent
Parliament of the nation, which met at Eidsvold in May 1814, to
assert the independence of the country in the proposed union with
Sweden. According to its terms, the whole legislative power of the
realm is in the Storthing, or Great Court, tiie representative of the
sovereign people. The king has the command of the land and sea
ibrces, but cannot declare war, or make peace, or bring foreign troops
into the country, or send the native troops away, without the con-
sent of the Storthing. He makes all appointments, but, with tiie
exception of the governor-general, is not allowed to nominate any
but Norwegians to public offices under the crown. He can only
remit punishment of death, and not grant a complete pardon to
criminals condemned by Norwegian courts of law. The king pos-
sesses the right of veto over laws passed by the Stortiiing, but only
for a limited period. The royal veto may be exercised twice ; but
if the same bill pass three successive times, it becomes the law of
the land without the assent of the sovereign.
The Storthing formerly assembled every three years; but by a
modification of the constitution, adopted in March 1869, it was
resolved to hold annual sittings. The meetings take place suo jure,
and not by any writ from the king or the executive. Every native
Norwegian of twenty-five years of age, who is a burgess of any town,
or possesses property in land to the value of 30Z. sterling, or has been
tenant of such property for fi\Q years, is entitled to elect; and,
under the same conditions, if thirty years of age, to be elected.
The whole coxmtry is divided into electoral districts, according to
population, and again parcelled out into subdivisions, according to
area. The mode of election is indirect, the people first nominat-
ing a number of deputies, to whom devolves the task of appointing
the representatives in the Storthing. Towards the end of every
tiiird year the people meet in the parish church, without summons
or special caU, and choose their deputies, at the rate of one to. fifty
voters in towns, and one to a hundred in rural sub-districts. The
deputies afterwards meet at some public place, and there elect among
themselves, or from among the other qualified voters of the district,
the Stortiiing repi*»entatives. No new election takes place for
vacancies, which \is £lled by the person who received the second
largest number ol ^otes.
The Storthing, when elected, divides itself into two houses.^ the
430 THE statesman's year-book.
'Lagthing' and the * Odelsthing.' The former is composed of one-
fourth of the members of the * Storthing,' and the other of the
remaining three-fourths. Each * Thing' nominates its own president,
Tice-president, and secretaries. All new bills, whether presented
by the government, or a member of the Storthing, must originate
in the * Odelsthing,' from which they pass into the * Lagthing,' to be
either accepted, in which case they become law, or rejected. In
the latter case, should the ' Odelsthing' demand it, after having twice
paased the bill, the two Houses assemble in conmion aitting to
deliberate on the measure, and the final decision is given by t
majority of two-thirds of the voters. The ordinary business of the
Storthing is to settle the taxes for each financial period of three
years, to supervise the administration of the revenue, and to enact,
r^eal, or alter any laws of the country. But the Storthing can also
£>rm itself into a high court of justice, for the impeachment and triil
of ministers, judges, and other servants of the State. The bill of
accusation must always come from the ' Odelsthing ' and be brought
from thence before the ' Lagthing,' sitting for the occasion, together
with the Chief Court of Justice, as * Riksretten,' or supreme tribunal
of iJie realm. Before pronouncing its own dissolution, every
Storthing elects &ve del^ates, whose duty it is to revise the public
accounts, and to watch over the welfare of the realm. Wlule in
session, every member of the Storthing has an allowance of three
specie-daler, or thirteen shillings and fourpence a day.
The executive is represented by the king, who exercises his
authority through a Council of State, composed of one Minister €i
l^tate and nine Coimcillors. Two of the Councillors, together with
the Minister, form a delegation of the Coimcil of State, residing at
Stockholm, near the king. The following are the members of the
Council of State : —
J. The Ministry of State. — Otto Eichard Kierulf, appointed
November 10, 1871.
2 . The Department of Audit. — ^Fredrik Stang, appointed Jan. 1845.
3. The Department of Education and Ecclesiastical Affairs. —
Hans Hidderwold, appointed April 19, 1848.
4. The Department of the Interior. — ^Niels Peter VogU appointed
June 1871.
5. The Department of Finance and Customs. — August Christian
Manthet/, appointed Dec. 1856.
G. The Army Department.-— Major-General Niels Christian Irgtus^
appointed April 3, 1868.
7. The Department of the Navy and of Postal Communication.^—
Henrik Laurentius Helliesen, appointed Dec. 1863.
8. The Department of Justice.— John Collett Falatnj appointed
Nov. 1869.
I
KCUIWAY.
43X
9 axul 10. Delegation of the Council Stockholm. — Hans Gerhard
(^Ibjocnen ^eWo/iZ, appointed Dec. 1871. Dr. Ole Jacob Broch^
3ppoi«Lted 1869.
SeYMLue and Expenditure.
The "financial estimates are voted hy the Storthing for the term
of three years. The budget, for the period commencing April 1,
1869, and ending March 31, 1872, provided for an annual revenue
of 5^092,000 specie-daler, or 1,130,220/., and an expenditm^ of
oesrlj the same amount, distributed as follows : —
Refvenuc
Expenditure
l^poaifr4aler
Speoia-daier
Customs .
3,050,000
Civil list . »
147,008
Duty on spirits.
570,000
Storthing
47,017
bariey.
226,000
Council of State .
189,970
Stamps •
77,000
Home department
480,775
Jiines
178,000
Chureh and Justice
487,667
Post office
365,600
Army ....
1,115,500
Telegraphs
124,500
Navy and Post
1,172,815
Miseellazkeoos re-
Exdiequer and Customs
1,222,949
ceipts .
Total .
502,000
Miscellaneous expenses
Total
61,831
6,092,000
5,062,000
£1,130,220
:ei,121,800
The public revenue of Norway, in recent years, generally was
above the expenditure. There exists, nevertheless, a small public
debt. It amoimted, at the end of August 1859, to 7,688,000 specie-
daler, or 1,750,000Z., and had become reduced, at the end of August
1871, to 7,419,000 specie-daLer, or 1,590,000/.
Army and ITavy*
The troops of the kingdom are raised partly by conscription and
paxtly by «»listment. By the terms of a law voted by the Storthii^
on the 20th AprU, 1866, and which came into operation on the let
of January, 1867, the military forces are divided into the regular
army, with reserve, the Liandvaem, or n[ulitia, and the Landstorm,
or final levy. Enlistment iumishes the soldiers of the regular army,
but, akould thia prov€ insufficient, recourfie may be had to conacrlp-
tion, to which aU younig men, past the nineteenth year of age, are
liable. The term of service in the regular army is seven years ;
however, the young men raised by conscription have but to fp
432
THE statesman's tear-booe:.
througb a first training in the school of recruits, extending over not
less than 42 days, and are then sent on furlough, with obligation to
meet for an annual practice of 24 days. Every native of Norway,
between the age of 18 and 45, who is able in body, is bound to enter
the Landvaem for 3 years, to be trained in arms at stated periods,
and subsequently to be placed on the rolls of the Landstorm. The
Landvaem only serves for the defence of the country, and the
Landstorm is only raised in time of war. It is provided by the law
of 1866 that the number of troops actually under arms shall not be
more than 12,000 men in time of peace, and that, in war, it shall not
be raised above 18,000 without the express consent of the Storthing.
The king has permission to keep a guard of Norwegian volunteers,
and to transfer, for the purpose of common military exercises, 3,000
men annually from Norway to Sweden, and vice versa. Otherwise,
it is not allowed to any Norwegian soldier to set foot in the sister
kingdom. '
The naval force of Norway comprised, at the commencement of
1871, twenty vessels, with an armament of 166 guns. The following,
according to official returns sent to the Statesmari's Year-hook, was
the composition of the fleet : —
4 iron-clad monitors .
2 steam frigates
3 „ corvettes
1 „ sloop ....
4 „ gunboats
5 „ transports .
1 sailing vessel
Horse-power
Guns
600
900
630
20
240
440
; . 8
78
36
6
24
10
4
20 men-of-war ....
2,730
' 166
i
The navy was manned, in 1871, by 2,300 sailors, the greater
number of them volunteers, but a part raised by conscription. All
seafaring men and inhabitants of seaports, between the ages of
twenty-two and thirty- five, are enrolled on the lists of either the
active fieet or the naval militia, and liable, by a law passed in
1866, to the maritime conscription. The numbers on the regista*
amounted, in 1871, to above 62,000 men. .
In order to use the vessels of the navy for peaceful as well as war-
like purposes, they are attached to the postal service, and employed
in the conveyance of mails and passengers. At the head of the navy
is a secretary of state, called minister of marine and postal commu-
nication, whose first duty, in times of peace, is to superintend the
service.
NORWAY.
433
Area and Fopnlatioii.
The kingdom is divided into twenty provinces, or Amts, the area
and population of which were as follows at the two last eniunerations,
of December 31, 1855, and of December 31, 1865 : —
Amts
1
Area in
geogi-aphical
sq. miles
Population,
Dec. 31,1855
Population.
Dec. 31, 1866
Christiania (town) .
Akershus
Smaalenene .
Hedemarken .
Christians
Budskemd .
Jarlsberg
; Bratsberg
! Nedenas
Lister and Mandal
Stavanger
Sondre Bergenhus
Bergen (town)
Nordre Bergenhus
Eomsdal
Sondre Trondhjem
1 Nordre Trondhjem
Nordland
Tromso
Finmark
0-17
93-26
72-78
471-96
454-79
26615
40-48
268-38
181-28
113-96
160-89
276-31
0-03
33117
265-44
333-28
413-36
689-51
457-141
860-64 /
31,715
96,055
84,416
101,394
115,149
90,343
73,223
76,646
69,112
67,370
91,539
104,763
24,512
81,496
90,283
96,318
73,571
77,687
54,665 1
57,382
107,416
98,849
120,411
124,968
99,275
85,423
81,929
68,033
73,757
104,849
113,386
27,703
86,784
104,337
109,043
82,489
89,668
45,334
20,329
Total .
English square miles
5,749-88
120,729
1,490,047
1,701,365
The inhabitants of the kingdom are homogeneous in race and reli-
gion, and the land is very equally divided among them. Landed
property descends the same as personal properly, and there exists
no privilege of birth, that of hereditary nobility having been
abolished by a law which passed the Storthing August 1, 1821.
With the exception of 2,800 dissenters, enumerated in the last
census, the population adhere to the Lutheran Church. All sects
of Christians and Jews are tolerated, but only the members of the
Lutheran Church are admitted to public offices, and charges under
the Government.
Education is compulsory in the kingdom, parents being boimd to
let their children, between the ages of seven and fourteen, receive
public instruction. Schoolmasters are settled in each parish, who
live either in fixed residences, or move at stated intervals from oua
F F
434
THE STATESHAN's TEAB-BOOK.
place to another, and who frequently attend different schools, devotbg
their time in turn to each. They are paid by a small tax levied
in every parish. Instruction in the primary schools is limited
to religion, reading, writing, arithmetic, grammar and geography.
Almost every town supports a superior school ; and in thirteen of
the principal towns is a * laerd skole,' or collie, the instruction in
whidi includes theology, Latin, Greek, Norwegian, German, French.
English, mathematics, history, and geography. Christiania has a
university, founded by the Danish Government, in 1811, which is
modelled on the system of the German universities.
Norway is essentially an agricultural and pai<toral countiy. At
the census of 1855, the inhabitants of towns numbered 197,815, and
at the census of 1865 they were 272,531, showing an increase of
14 per cent., against a general increase of the popiiJation of 12 per
cent. Besides Christiania, with a population of 63,504, and Bergen,
with 29,210, there were no towns above 21,000 inhabitants in
1868. Only about 100th part of the entire surface of Norway is
under culture, or otherwise productive.
Trade and Industry.
The average value of the total imports into Norway, in the fire
years 1866-70, was 24,000,000, and of the exporfc* 19,600,000
specie-daler. Of the imports 36 per cent, came froih Great Britain,
35 from Germany, 10 from Russia, six from France, and five per
cent, from Denmark and from Sweden. About one-third of the
total exports were shipped to Great Britain, one-sixth to Gennanj,
and one-seventh to France.
The commercial intercourse between Norway and the United
Kingdom is shown in the subjoined table, which gives the valne of
the exports from Norway to Great Britain and Ireland, and of the
imports of British and Irish produce into Norway, in each of the five
years 1866 to 1870:—
Exports from Norway to
Imports of British Home
Yean
Great Britain
Prodnoe into Norway
£
£
1866
1.611,359
854,348
1867
1,721,362
848,843
1868
1,823,067
774,950
1869
1,865,161
857,660
1870
2,191,458
981,998
About three-fourths of the exports from Norway to the United
Kingdom consist of wood and timber. In 1870 the exports of tim-
NORWAY, 435
ber, not sawn or split, amounted to 347,528/. ; of deals and battens,
to 886,499/.; of staves, to 66,444Z. ; of firewood, to 110, 449/. ; and
of other sorts of timber, to 9,475Z. The remaining exports to Great
Britain comprise fish, ice, and small quantities of bar iron and
copper ore. Cotton manufactures, to the value of 174,510/., and
woollens, to the value of 165,134/. in 1870, form the staple articles
of Britiah imports into Norway.
Next in value to the commerce in wood are the fisheries, which
form the second staple commodity of export, and give employment
and support to the bulk of the population fix)m the Naze to the
Warangerfiord, at the entrance of the White Sea. The fisheries
are divided into the herring fishery, which usually commences
soon after the new year ; the winter cod fishery, which commences
about the end of January ; and the spring and summer fishery along
the coast of Finmark to the White Sea. The value of the fish ex-
ported to the United Kingdom was 66,828/. in 1868; 166,324/. in
1869 ; and 239,083/. in 1870-
The shipping belonging to Norway numbered 6,833 vessels, of a
total burthen of 978,245 tons, manned by 47,008 sailors, at the end
of 1870. At the end of 1863, there were 6,109 vessels, of 578,722
tons, manned by 34,817 sailors. Norway has, in proportion to
population, the largest commercial navy in the world.
The length of railways possessed by Norway at the end of 1869
was 367 kilometres. The number of post-offices at the same date
was 586. In the year 1868, the number of letters forwarded
through the post was 5,500,000.
There were at the end of 1870 telegraph lines of the length of
2,898 English miles, and wires of the length of 3,985 miles. The
number of telegrams despatched in the year 1869 was 392,139, of
which 53,116 to foreign countries. The total receipts from tele-
graphs in 1869 amounted to 152,500 specie-daler, of which about
two- thirds were produced from inland, and one-third fi:om foreign
service.
Colony.
Sweden — exclusive of Norway — possesses a small colony, the
Island of St. Bartholomew, in the West Indies, 30 miles west of St.
Christopher. The area of the island is 35 English square miles,
with a population, in 1860, of 2^802 inhabitants. It produces sugar,
tobacco, cotton, and cocoa. The colony was ceded to Sweden by
France in 1784, and is administered by a governor, at an annual
cost of 25,000 riksdaler, or 1,390/., to the mother coimtry. Slavery
was abolished in tlie island in 1848.
FF 2
436 THE statesman's teak-book.
Money^ Weights, and Measnres.
The money, weights, and measures of Sweden and Norway, and
the British equivalents, are as follows : —
MONBT.
The Swedish JRiksdaler . =100 ore, value U. l^d.
„ Norwegian Specie-daler » 5 mark =.120 skUlinff, value 4s, 5^.
Weights akd Measubes.
The Swedish Skilpund = 100 ort « 0936 lbs. avoirdupois.
„ Norwegian Ihind = 128 kuintin = I'l „ »
„ Swedish Fot = 10 turn = 11 7 English inches.
„ Norwegian Fod = 12 tommer « 12*02 „ „
„ Swedish Karma » 100 kttbiktmn^ 4*6 Imperial pints.
„ Norwegian Kande = 2 pod ~ 3*3 „ „
„ Swedish ilft^ = 360 r«/ = 664 EngUsh miles.
„ Norwegian Mi/ = 2,000 rod€ = 4-68 „
Attempts are being made, which will probably prove successfnl
before long, to introduce the French metric system of weights and
measures into Sweden and Norway.
Statistical and other Books of Seference cimceming
Sweden and ITorway.
1. Officiai. Pubijoations.
Bidrag till Sveriges offidela statistik : A. Befolknings-statistik. B. Itatts>
vasendet. C. Bergshandtering. D. Fabriker och mannfekturer. F. Utrikes
handel och sjofart. G. FingvSrden. H. Befallningshafrandes Femarsberattelser.
J. Telegrafvasendet. K. Sundhets-kollegii berattelse. L. Statens jemvays-
trafic. M. Postverket. N. Jordbruk och Boskapsskotsel. 0. Landtmateriet
P. Fockundarvisningen. 4. Stockholm, 1867-71. Older Series, 1811-57. 4.
Stockholm, 1863.
Sveriges officiela statistic. Sammandrag. 8. pp. 76. Stockholm, 1871.
Bidn^ till Norges officiela statistik: A. 1. Almueskolevaesenets Tilstand;
2. Skolevsesenets Tilstand; 3. Fattigstatistik. B. 1. Criminalstatistiske
tabeller ; 2. Tabeller vedkommende Stiftevaesenet ; 3. Stemmerets-instregts og
Skatteforholdene. C. 1. Folkemaengdens Bevaegelse; 2 Tabeller vedkommende
Handel og Skibsfart; 3. Beretning om Sundhetstilstanden og Medicinal-
forholdene; 4. Oflfentlige Jembaner ; 6. Norges Fiskerier. D. 1. Statstele-
grafs statistik ; 2. Brevpost statistik.
Sveriges och Norges Stats-kalender for Sr 1871. Utgifven efter kongL maj.
nSdigste forordnande, af dess vetenskaps-akaderai. 8. Stockholm, 1871.
Statistisk Tidskrift, utgifren af Kongl. Statistiska Central-Byr&n. Stockholm,
1871.
* Beport by Mr. Hamilton, H. M.'s Secretary of Legation, on Coramerre,
Manufactures, and Railways in Sweden, dated February 9, 1867 ; in 'Iteports
by H. M.*8 Secretaries of Embassy.* No. IV. 1867. London, 1867.
SWEDEN AND NORWAY. 437
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XL Fol. London,
1868.
Report by Mr. Audley Gosling, Secretary of Legation, on Agriculture and
the Tenure of Land in Sweden, dated Stockholm, February 14, 1870; in
* Reports from H. M.'s Representatives respecting the Tenure of Land in the
several Countries of Europe.* Part 11. Fol. London, 1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Agardh (C. A.) och Ljungberg (C. E.), Forsok till en statsekonomisk statistik
ofver Sverige. Den statsekonomiska afdelningen af C. A. Agardh, den statis-
tiska af C. E. Ljungberg. Stockholm, 1866.
Bowden (Rev. John), Norway : its People, Products, and Listitutions. 8.
London, 1867.
Brandes (K. H.), Ausflug nach^Schweden in 1868. 8. Lemgo, 1869.
Brock (Dr. O. J.), Statistisk Arbog for Kongeriget Norge. 8. Christiania,
1871.
, Brock (Dr. 0. J.), Norges militaere Inddeling og Organisation. In * Statistisk
Arbog.' 1867. 8. Christiania, 1867.
Hammxir (A.), Historiskt, geografiskt och statistiskt, Lexicon ofver Sverige.
8 vols. 8. Stockholm, 1859-70.
Hassel (Frdr.), Schweden in der neuesten Zeit. Eine statistisch-flnanzielle
Skizze. 8. Berlin, 1866.
Ipungherg (C. E.), AUman Statistik. 2 vols. Stockholm, 1861.
Ljungberg (C. E.), La Su&de : son d^veloppement moral, industriel, et com-
mercial, d'apr^s des documents officiels. Traduit par L. de Lilliehook. 8.
Paris, 1867.
Nougaret (Jxiles), De Tenseignement populaire en SuMe. 8. Paris, 1688.
Peiermann (Dr. A.), Schweden's Flacheninhalt und Bevolkerung; in *Mit-
theilungen,' No. YJI. Gtotha, 1866.
Rvdheck (J. G.), Beskrifning ofver Sveriges Stader i Historisk, topographigkt
och statistiskt hanseende. 3 vols. 8. Stockholm, 1855-61.
She (Ed.), Le Nord industriel et commerciel. 8. Paris, 1862.
Sidenhladk (E.), Sveriges officiela statistik i Sammandrag. 2 vols. 8. Stock-
holm, 1870-71.
Thomee (Gustaf), Konungariket Sveriges statistik i Sammandrag. 8. Stock-
hohn, 1864.
43K
SWITZERLAND.
(ScHTfEiz. — Suisse."^
Constitation and Ooyemment
The republic of Switzerland, formerly a league of semi-indepen-
dent states, or * Staatenbund,' has become a united confederacy, or
* Bundesstaat,' since the year 1848. The present constitution, product
of a short civil war, bears date September 12, 1848. It vests the
supreme legislative and executive authority in a parliament of two
chambers, a * Standerath,' or State Council, and a * Nationalratb,' or
National Council. The first is composed of forty-four members,
chosen by the twenty-two cantons of the Confederation, two for
each canton. The * Nationalrath ' consists of 128 representatives of
the Swiss people, chosen in direct election, at the rate of one deputy
for every 20,000 souls. On the basis of the general census of
I860— which governed the last elections — ^the cantons are repre-
sented as follows in the National Council : —
Number of
Nnmberof
Cantons
Bepresen-
tatives
Cantons
RepreBGO"
tatives
Bern ....
23
Solothurn (Soleure) .
•
3
Zurich ....
13
Appenzell — ^Exterior
and
Vaud (Waadt) .
11
Interiop
•
3
Aargau ....
10
Glarus
•
2
St. Gflll ....
9
Schaffhausen .
•
2
Luzem ....
7
Schwyz .
*
2
Tessin (Ticino)
6
Unterwald — Upper
and
Friboupg ....
5
Lower .
•
2
Graubiinden (Grisons)
5
Uri ....
•
1
Wallis (Valais)
5
Zug
•
1
Thurgau ....
5
Btisel — Town and Country
5
Total of representatives in 1
the National Council J
128
Genfeve (Genf)
4
NeuchAtel (Neuenburg) .
4
A general election of representatives takes place every three years
— the last having been in October 1869, the next will be in 1872.
Every citizen of the republic who has attained the age of twenty
years is entitled to a vote ; and any voter, not a clergyman, may be
SWITZERLAND. 439
elected a deputy. Botb chamberH united are called the * Bundes-
Versammlung/ or Federal Assembly, and as such represent the
supreme Government of the republic. The chief executive authority-
is deputed to a * Bundesrath,' or Federal Council, consisting of seven
members, elected for three years by the Federal Assembly. Every
citizen who has a vote for the National Council is eligible for be-
coming a member of the executive.
The president and vice-president of the Federal Council are the
first magistrates of the republic. The former has an annual salary
of 400/. ; and the latter of 340Z. Both are elected by the Federal
Assembly for the term of one year, and are not re-eligible till after
the expiration of another year. The election takes place at a united
meeting of the State Coimcil and the National CotmciL The Federal
Assembly alone has the right to declare war, to make peace, and to
conclude alliances and treaties with other nations.
Independent of the Federal Assembly, though issuing firom the
same, is the * Bundes-Gericht,' or Federal Tribunal. It consists of
eleven members, elected for three years by the Federal Assembly. The
Federal Tribunal decides, in the last instance, on all matters in dispute
between the various cantons of the republic, as well as between the
cantons and the Federal Government, and acts in general as high
court of appeal. The Tribimal is divided into three sections, the
* Anklagekammer,' or chamber of accusation ; the * Kriminalkammer,*
or jiuy department ; and the * Cassations-Gericht,' or council of
judges. Each section consists of three members, and the remaining
two members, elected specially by the Federal Assembly, fill the
post of president and vice-president.
The seven members of the Federal Council, each of whom has a
salary of 340/. per annum, while the president has 400/., act as
ministers, or chiefs of the seven administrative departments of the
republic. The president and vice-president of the council, by the
terms of the Constitution, hold office for only one year, from
January 1 to December 31.
By a vote of the Federal Assembly of November 28, 1848, the
city of Bern was chosen as the seat of the Federal Council and the
central administrative authorities of the republic.
Each of the cantons and demi-cantons of Switzerland has its own
government, different in organisation in most instances, but all based
on the principle of absolute sovereignty of the people. In a few of
the smallest cantons, the people exercise their powers direct, without
the intervention of any parliamentary machinery, all male citizens
of full age assembling together in the open air, at stated periods,
making laws and appointing their administrators. Such assemblies,
known as the Landesgemeinde, exist in Appenzell, Glarus, Unterwald,
and Uri. The same system is carried out, somewhat less directly,
440 THE statesman's teab-book.
in tihe cantonB of Graabiinden and Wallis, which poesess l^iabUife
bodief^ but limited so &r that they must submit all their acts to tlie
people for confirmation or refusal. There are three other cantons, St
Gall, Luzem, and Thurgau. in which the citizens possess a veto
power under certain conditions. In all the remaining cantons, &e
people delegates its sovereignty to a body chosen by universBl
suffrage, called the Grosse Bath, which exercises all the functions of
the Landesgemeinde. The members of these bodies, as well as
most of the magistrates, are either honorary servants of their fellow-
citizens, or receive a merely nominal salary. There is no class of
paid permanent officials existing, either in connection with the can-
tonal administrations, or the general government of the republic.
Chnrcli and EducatioiL
The population of Switzerland is divided between ProtestantiBm
and Roman Catholicism, about 59 per cent, of the inhabitants ad-
hering to the ibrmer, and 41 per cent, to the latter. According
to the census of December 1, 1870, the niunber of Protestants
amounted to 1,567,003; of Roman Catholics to 1,085,084; of
various Christian sects to 11,221 ; and of Jews to 7,037. By the
forty-fourth article of the constitution, * aU Christian sects are tole-
rated ; ' but with the proviso, stipulated in the fifty-eighth article,
that * the order of the Jesuits is rigorously excluded from every part
of the republic' The Roman Catholic priests are much more nume-
rous than the Protestant clergy, the former comprising more than
6,000 regular and secular priests. They are under five bishops,
of Basel, Chur, St. Gall, Lausanne, and Sion. The government of
the Protestant Church, Caltinistic in principle and Presbyterian in
form, is under the supervision of the magistrates of the various
cantons, to whom is also entrusted, in the Protestant districts, the
superintendence of public instruction.
Education is very widely diffused through Switzerland, particu-
larly in the north-eastern cantons, where the vast majority of inha-
bitants are Protestants. In these cantons, the proportion of school-
attending children to the whole population is as one to five ; while
in the half Protestant and half Roman -Catholic cantons it is as one
to seven ; and in the entire Roman- Catholic cantons as one to nine.
Parents are by law compelled to send their children to school, or
have them privately taught, from the age of six to that of twelve
years ; and neglect may be punished by fine, and, in some cases, by
imj)risonnient. The law is not always enforced in the Homan-
Catliolic cantons, but is rigidly carried out, in most instances, in
those where the Protestants form the majority of inhabitants. In
ev(;ry district there are primary schools, in which the elements
of education, with geography and history, are taught ; andsecondazj
SWITZEBLAND. 44 1
schools, for youths of from twelve to fifteen, in which instruction is
given in modern languages, geometry, natural history, the fine arts,
and music. In both these schools the rich and the poor are edu-
cated together, the latter being admitted gratuitously. There are
normal schools in most of the cantons for the instruction of school-
masters, who are paid by the cantonal governments salaries
varying from lOL to 50/. a year. Sunday-schools exist in
several cantons, and Lancastrian schools in Geneve and Vaud.
There are superior gymnasia in all the chief towns. Basel has a
university, founded in 1460, which was formerly much frequented ;
and since 1832 universities have been established in Bern and
Ziirich. The three universities of Basel, Bern, and Zurich had
135 professors, 31 private tutors, and 500 students in 1869. Geneva
and Lausanne possessed, at the same date, two academies with
theologic, philosophic, and jurisprudence faculties, 45 professors, and
413 students, of whom 70 at Geneva were foreigners, chiefly French
Protestants. A new academy was founded at Neuchatel in 1865.
The Federal Polytechnic School at Zurich, foimded in 1855, pos-
sesses a philosophic faculty and 46 teachers, some of them professors
of the tmiversities, and was frequented, in 1869, by 589 regular
students, and 173 Zuhorer, or * hearers.' The Polytechnic School
at Zurich, and a military academy at Thun (see pp. 445-6), are
maintained by the Federal Government, at an average annual ex-
pense of 1,000,000 francs, or 40,000Z.
Bevenue and Expenditure.
The public revenue of the Confederation is derived chiefly from
customs. By the constitution of September 12, 1848, customs dues
are levied only on the frontiers of the republic, instead of, as before,
on the limits of each canton. A considerable income is also de-
rived from the postal system, as well as from the telegraph estab-
lishment, conducted by the Federal Government on the prin-
ciple of uniformity of rates. The sums raised under these heads
are not lefl; entirely for Government expenditure, but a great part
of the postal revenue, as well as a portion of the customs dues, have
to be paid over to the cantonal administrations, in compensation for
the loss of such sources of former income. In extraordinary cases,
the Federal Government is empowered to levy a rate upon the
various cantons after a scale settled for twenty years. A branch
of revenue proportionately important is derived from the profits of
various Federal manufactories, and from the military school and
laboratory at Thim, near Bern.
The total revenue of the Confederation in the year 1869 amounted
to 22,049.353 francs, or 881,974/., and the expenditure to 21,744,459
francs, or 865,778/., leaving a surplus of 304,894 ftaaaae*^ ^x VL^V^^V..
442
S TSAB-BOOC
In the year lOTO, the total lereniie was 21.906,816 financa, ot
876,272/., and the exDenditare 30,9«)5,446 francs, or 1.236.219/^
leading a deficit of 8,9'98,630 francs, or 359,945/. The d^dt ins
caa.sed entirelj by extraordinary expendimre, chiefly military occu-
pation of the frontier on account of ^e Franco-Grerman War.
The following two tables, drawn np after docnmentB ihmished to
the author of the Statesman's Tear-book by the President of the
Federal Council, gire the sources of revenue and branches of eizpen-
diture of the government of the republic in each of the years 1869
and 1870: —
Sotucesof rerenne
r
I
1869
Produc*- of Real Property and iDvested
Capital : —
Keal property
Inve^ed capital
Fnncs
72,185
55,732
Total
127,917
Interest on somB advanced to Cantons
■ Duties and Administrations : —
Costoms ....
Poste ....
Telegraphs
' !Manafactnre of gonpowder
) „ of percussion caps
' Polytechnic school
Government stnd
, Military Academy at Thnn
' Laboratory at Thnn .
157,977
8,955,183
9,447,717
1,053,351
639,557
159,286
72,531
78,943
74,865
1,222,397
Total . 21,703,830
Receipts of Departments :—
Department of Chancery
War .
Justice
>»
•>
tt
»»
6,726
52,229
675
Miscellaneous receipts
Total revenue
{
£
59,630
22,049,353
881,974
1870
143,072
159,518
8.565,094
9,503,839
1,326,818
627,259
93.863
120,515
82,308
1,210,577
21,546,074
6,660
50,741
751
15,800
21,906,816
876,272
The expenditure of each of the years 1869 and 1870 was
follows: —
69.186
73,886 '
58,152 I
SWITZEKLANI).
443
Branches of expenditure
Interest and Sinking Fund of National Debt
Expense of General Administration : —
National council
State
Federal
Federal chancery
Federal tribunal
Pensions .
>i
ti
Total
Departments
Political
Interior
War .
Finance
Trade and customs
Justice and police
Special Administrations
Army
Customs
Post .
Telegraph .
Gunpowder
Percussion caps
Mint .
Polytechnic school
Government stud
Military Academy at Thun
Laboratory at Thun ,
Total
Total
Extraordinary expenses
Total expenditure < ^
1869
Francs
917,966
95,952
3,759
61,000
163,865
7,876
20,611
352,962
202,442
1,105,243
20,224
53,682
3,133
12,519
1,397,243
2,561,783
3,624,887
9,447,717
1,053,351
530,062
200,203
322,531
111,989
95,691
1,222,397
19,070,511
5,776
21,744,459
865,778
1870
Francs
902,437
93,385
5,417
62,792
171,076
4,787
22,812
360,268
206,354
915,269
20,708
49,937
8,116
76,342
1,275,725
2,195,507
3,537,636
9,503,839
1,326,818
511,666
15,800
343,863
143,091
92,242
1,135,648
18,806,111
9,560,905
30,905,497
1,236,219
The extraordinary expenses of 1870 which caused — for the first
time after the lapse of many years — a deficit, included 9,554,635
francs, or 382,185Z., for 'military occupation of the frontier.'
The public debt of the republic amounted, at the commencement
of 1871, to 21,396,648 francs, or 855,866Z., as a set-off against
which there was a so-called * federal fortune,' or property belonging
to the State, valued at l» J16,885 francs, or 792,675/,
444
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
The various cantons of Switzerland have, as their own local
administrations, so their own budgets, and, in all cases but two, their
own debts. The following table gives the revenue, expenditore,
and debt of the twenty-two cantons, after the latest returns : —
Cantons
Year
Beyenue
Expenditure
Debt
Francs
Francs
Francs
Bern ....
1867
5,663,681
6,182,055
68,620,474
Zurich.
1867
3,382,000
3,537,400
— —
Vaiid(Waadt) .
1866
3,550,111
3,427,997
3,219,692
Aargau
1867
2,046,685
2,581,685
1,000,000
St. Gall
1866
1,635,713
1,668,415
9,093,700
Luzem
1867
966,048
1,174,654
1,871,220
Tessin (Ticino) .
1866
1,447,983
1,610,658
6,341,916
Fribourg
1865
4,273,043
4,602.900
41,091,320
Graubiinden (Grrisons) .
1866
1,008,960
997,245
4,725,598
Wallis (Valais) .
1867
680,230
638,077
2,668,819
Thurgau . .
1867
978,755
968,267
1,042,343
Basel — Town
1865
1,205,988
1,529,373
5,987,886
„ Country .
1867
550,633
530,178
824,000
Genfeve (Genf ) .
1866
3,430,440
3,565,609
19,993,000
Neuch&tel (Neuenburg)
1866
1,249,194
1,253,095
3,621,000
Solothurn (Soleure)
1866
1,143,342
1,229,376
1,584,942
Appenzell — Interior .
1866
183,620
180,475
—
„ Exterior
1866
252,837
252,837
38,000
Glajrus ....
1867
435,145
436,708
3,311,625
SchafiPhausen
1868
334,000
334,000
Schwyz
1866
283,927
307,751
821,349
Unterwald — Upper
1866
94,064
99,081
31,561
„ Lower
1866
112,275
90,372
71,147
Uri . . . .
1865
248,114
251,777
810,276
Zug ....
Total .
1866
155,421
126,425
187,240
35,330,209
37,707,410
132,020,226
£1,413,208
1,508,296
5,280,809
The chief income of the cantonal administrations is derived from
a single direct tax on income, amounting, in most cantons, to 1-^ per
cent, on every 1,000 francs property. In some cantons the local
revenue is raised, in part, by the sale of excise licenses. In Bern
they form one-fifth of the total receipts ; in Luzem, one-seventh ; in
Uri, one-tenth ; in Upper Unterwald, one-eighth ; in Solothurn, one-
sixth; and in the canton of Tessin one-fourteenth of the total
revenue.
Army.
The thirteenth article of the Constitution of September 12, 1848,
forbids the maintenance of a standing army within the limits of the
Confederation. To provide for the defence of the coimtry, eyerj
SWITZERLAND. 445
citizen has to bear arms, in the management of which the children
are instructed at school, from the age of eight, passing through
annual exercises and reviews. Such military instruction is volun-
tary on the part of the children, but is participated in by the greater
number of pupils at the upper and middle-class schools.
The troops of the republic are divided into four classes, namely : —
1. The * Bundesauszug,' or Federal army, consisting of all men
able to bear arms, from the age of 20 to 32. All cantons are obliged,
by the terms of the constitution, to ftu'nish at least 3 per cent, of
their population to the * Bundesauszug.'
2. The army of reserve, consisting of all men who have served in
the first class, from the age of 33 to 40. The numbers are calcu-
lated to amount to 1^ per cent, of the population.
3. The * Landwehr,' or militia, comprising all men from the 41 st
to the 45th year.
4. The * Landstunn,' or army of defence, including all men above
45, till the term when they are disabled by age from mihtary
service.
The numbers of the first three classes, in actual readiness to take
the field, are given as follows in an oflficial return of April, 1869,
communicated to the Statesman's Year-book by the President of the
Federal Council : —
Men
1. Bundesauszug 85,138
2. Army of reserve .... 50,659
3. Landwehr 64,323
Total . . 200,020
The number of men belonging to the fourth class, the Landsturm,
was estimated by the Government in April, 1869, at 150,000.
Every citizen of the republic not disabled by bodily defects, or ill
health, is liable to military service at the age of 20. Before being
placed on the rolls of the Bundesauszug, he has to undergo a train-
ing of from 28 to 35 days, according to his entering the ranks of
either the infantry, the Scharfschutzen, or picked riflemen, the
cavalry, or the artillery. Both the men of the Bundesauszug and
the reserve are called together in their respective cantons for annual
exercises, extending over a week for the infantry, and over two weeks
for the cavalry and artillery, while periodically, once or twice a year,
the troops of a number of cantons are brought together for a general
muster.
The military instruction of the Federal army is given to ofiicers
not permanently appointed or paid, but who must have imdergone a
course of education, and passed an examination at one of the training
establishments erected for the purpose. The centre of these is the
Military Academy at Thun, near Bern, maintained by the Federal
44^ THE statesman's tsab-book.
government, and which supplies the army both with the highest claa
of officers, and with teachers to instruct the lower grades. Besides
this Academy, or ' Centralmilitarschule,' there are special training
schools for the various branches of the service, especially the artilleij
and the Schar&chutzen. The nomination of the officers, up to Hid
rank of captain, is made by the cantonal governments, and above
that rank by the Federal Council. At the head of the whole military
organisation is a general commanding-in-chief, appointed, together
with the chief of the staff of the army, by the Federal Assembly.
The total expenditure on account of the army was 2,384,347
francs, or 95,374/. in 1867, and 2,442,011 francs, or 97,680Z., in
1868. The expenses in the year 1868 were distributed as follows: —
Francs
Central militATy administration. . . . 119,716
Oi^nisation of instractdon .... 16-5,332
Pay of army instructors of all branches . . l,7o6,231
War material 155,210
Frontier guards and fortifications . . . 17,860
Office of General commanding-in-chief and staff 37,347
Construction of barracks 140.447
Printins: and advertising 33,975
Miscellaneous expenses 7,003
Total / 2,442.011
^°^ 1 £97,680
Not included in the above account is the maintenance of the
Military School at Thun, which has a frmd of its own, the annual
income of which surpasses the expenditure.
The enlistment of citizens of the republic into foreign military
ser\'ice is forbidden by the terms of a law passed in 1849, under
the f )enalty of loss of all civil rights.
Area and PopulatioiL
The Swiss Confederation was founded on the 1st January, 1308, by
the 3 cantons of Uri, Schwyz, and Unterwald. In 1353 it numbered
8 cantons, and in 1513 it was composed of 13 cantons. This old
Confederation, of 13 cantons, was increased by the adherence of
several subject territories, and existed till 1798, when it was re-
placed by the Helvetic Republic, which lasted four years. In 1803,
Napoleon I. organised a new Confederation, composed of 19 cantons,
by the addition of St. Grail, Graubiinden, Aargau, Thurgau, Tessin,
and Vaud. This confederation was modified in 1815, when the number
of cantons was increased to 22 by the admission of Wallis, Neuch&tel,
and Geneve. Three of the cantons are politically divided — ^Basel
into Stadt and Land, or Town and Country ; Appenzell into
SWITZEKLAND.
447
Ehoden and Inner Rhoden, or Exterior and Interior ; and Unterwald
into Obwald and Nidwald, or Upper and Lower ; but their union is
preserved by each of the moieties sending one member to the State
Council, so that there are two members to the divided as well as
the undivided cantons.
A general census of the popidation of Switzerland is taken every
ten years. At the last, of Dec. 1, 1870, the people numbered
2,669,095 souls, of whom 1,305,670 were males and 1,363,425
females. The area of the republic at the same date was 41,418
square kilometres, or 15,233 English square miles, giving an average
density of population of 175 per English square mile.
The following table gives the area and population of each of the
22 cantons, in order of size, according to the census returns of 1860
and of 1870 :—
Cantons
Graubiinden (Grisons)
Bern
Wallis (Valais)
Vaud (Waadt)
Tessin (Ticino)
St. GaU .
Zurich .
Luzem .
Fribourg
Aaigau .
Uri . . .
Schwyz .
NeuchAtel (Neuenburg)
Glarus .
Thurgau .
Unterwald
Solothum (Soleure)
Basel
Appenzell
Sdbaffhausen .
Geneve (Genf )
Zug . . .
Area
Eng. sq. miles
Total
2,968-0
2,561-6
1,661-6
1,181-9
1,034-7
747-7
685-3
587-4
663-9
502-4
420-8
338-3
280-2
279-8
268-3
262-8
264-6
184-6
162-8
119-7
91-3
86-4
Population
Dec. 10, 1860
Population
Dec. 1,1870
16,233 0
90,713
467,141
90,792
213,157
116,343
180,411
266,266
130,604
106,523
194,208
14,741
45,039
44,149
33,363
90,080
24,902
69,263
92,265
60,431
36,500
82,876
19,608
2,510,494
91,782
606,466
96,887
231,700
119,620
191,015
284,786
132,338
110,832
198,873
16,107
47,705
97,284
36,151
93,300
26,116
76,713
101,887
60,636
37,721
93,196
23,993
2,669,095
The population of the republic is formed by three nationalities
distinct by their language as German, French, and Italian, but the
first constituting the great majority. The German language is
spoken by the majority of inhabitants in sixteen cantons, the French
in four, and the Italian in two. It is reported in the census returns
of 1871, that 384,561 families speak German, 134,183 French, and
30,293 Italian.
448
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
The soil of the country is very equally divided among the popu-
lation, it being estimated that of the two millions and a half inhabit-
ants of Switzerland, there are but half a million having no landed
possession. Of every 100 square miles of land, 20 are pasture, 17
forest, 11 arable, 20 meadow, 1 vineyard, and 30 uncultivated, or
occupied by lakes, rivers, and mountains.
Trade and Indnstry.
The Federal custom-house returns classify all imports and exports
under three chief headings, namely, * live stock,' * ad valorem
goods,' and * goods taxed per quintal.' According to this classifi-
cation, the import and export trade of the Confederation, in the two
years 1867 and 1868, was as follows : —
Imports ' 1807
1868
Live stock head
Agricultural instruments, carts and railway
1 carriages for travellers, and merchandise,
ad valorem francs
Gx)ods taxed per qumtal, including loads re-
duced to quintals . . . quintals
1
242,931
406,458
19,006,133
219,553 :
938,696 '
17,292,449
1 Exports
; Live stock ... . head
; Wood and coal, ad valorem . francs
: Goods, per load and quintal . quintals
120,418
6,102,833
2,486,668
127,681
7,802,515
2,609,138
Being an inland country, Switzerland has only direct commercial
intercourse with the ibur surrounding states — Austria, Italy, France,
and Gennany. The trade with Austria is very inconsiderable, not
amounting, imports and exports combined, to more than 25,000
francs, or 1,000/. per annum, on the average. From Italy the annual
imports average 30,000 francs, or 1,200Z. in value, while the exports
to it amount to 1,500,000 francs, or 60,000Z. The imports from
France average 500,000 francs, or 20,000/., and the exports to it
5,500,000 francs, or 220,000/. The intercourse with Germany,
imports and exports, are nearly equal, averaging each 500,000 francs,
or 20,000/. per «annum.
Switzerland is in the main an agricultural country, though with
a strong tendency to manufacturing industry. According to the
census of IJSGO, th(?re are 1,095,447 individuals supported by agricul-
ture, either wholly or in part. The manufactories employed, at the
same date, 210,408 persons, the handicrafts 241,425. In the canton
of Basel, the manufacture of silk ribbons, to the annual value of
1,400,000/., occupies 6,000 persons; and in the canton of Zurich ailk
SWITZERLAND. 449
m stuffs to the value of 1,600,000/. are made by 12,000 operatives.
li The manufacture of watches and jewellery in the cantons of Neu-
lE chatel, Geneva, Vaud, Bern, and Solothurn occupies 36,000 work-
, . men, who produce annually 500,000 watches — three-sevenths of the
. quantity of gold, and four-sevenths of silver — valued at 1,800,000/.
In the cantons of St. GallandAppenzell, 6,000 workers make 400,000/.
of embroidery annually. The printing and dyeing factories of Glarus
turn out goods to the value of 6,000/. per annum. The manufacture
of cotton goods occupies upwards of 1,000,000 spindles, 4,000 looms,
and 20,000 operatives, besides 38,000 hand-loom weavers.
From official returns recently laid before the Swiss Federal Govern-
ment by the Minister of the Interior, it appears that the railways
open for public traffic in Switzerland have an aggregate length of
1,310 kilometres, or 820 English miles, distributed among thirteen
companies, the largest of which are, the Amalgamated Swiss Rail-
way, the Swiss North Eastern, the Swiss Central, the Canton of Berne
State Railway, the Swiss Western, the Fribourg Railway, and the
Franco- Swiss Railway. There is one kilometre of railway to 32
square kilometres of super6cial area, and to 1,965 inhabitants, or
509 metres per thousand of the total population of the cotmtry.
Switzerland has a very complete system of telegraphs, which,
excepting wires for railway service, is wholly imder the control of
the state. At the end of September 1870 there were 2,130 miles
of lines, and 3,717 miles of wire. The number of telegraph mes-
sages sent in the year 1869 was upwards of half a million, having
increased to this amount from 109,600 in 1854. An uniform charge
of one franc is made for every inland telegram of 20 words. It is
found that nearly 14 miles of telegraphic line exist in Switzerland
to every 100 square miles of country, and that there is one
telegraphic office for every 10,000 inhabitants.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The French metric system of money, weights, and measures has
been generally adopted in Switzerland, with some changes of names,
and of subdivisions. These, and their British equivalents, are : —
Money.
The FranCy of 10 Batzen, and 100 Rappen or Centimes.
Average rate of exchange, 26 Francs = £1 sterling.
Weights and Measures.
The Centner, of 50 Kilogrammes and 100 Pfund ^llO lbs. avoirdupois. The
Arpent (Land) = 8-9th8 of an acre.
The Pfund, or pound, chief unit of weight, is legally divided into decimal
Grammes, but the people generally prefer the use of the old halves and quarters^
named ffalb-pfnnd, and Viertel-pfund,
Q a
450 THE statesman's year-book.
statistical and other Books of Befereace concerning
Switzerland.
1. Official Pcbucatiojcs.
Creschaftsberichte des schweizenschin Bundesraths an die Bandesversamm-
lung. 8. Bern, 1871.
Message da Conseil federal a la haute Assemblee f^^rale ooncemant It
recensement fMenii du 1 decembre 1870. Le 12 juillet 1871. 8. Bern.
1871.
B^snltats da compte d'etat de la ConfM^ration Suisse pour rannee 1870.
compares a ceuz des ann^ 186&-1869. 4. Bern, 1871.
Schweizerische Statistik. Herausg^eben Tom Statdstischen Bureau des
Eidgenoss. Departements des Innem. 4« Bern, 1870-1.
Uebersicht iiber das Staatsvermogen der Kantone im Jahr 1870. 4. Ben.
1871.
Reports by Mr. Rumbold, H. M.'s Secretary of Legation, on the FiniineM
of Switzerland ; dated May, 1866, and Feb., 1867; in -Reports by H. M.**
Secretaries of Emba.s8y.' Nos. L and IV. 1867. London, 1867.
Report by Mr. Rumbold, H. M.'s Secretary of Embassy, * on the Trade aad
Industry of Switzerland, during the five years 1863 to 1868,* dated December,
1868 ; in * Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. D.
1869. London, 1869.
Report by Mr. Consul Mackenzie * on the Trade and Commerce of the
Cantons of Switzerland,' dated Geneva, July 24, 1868 ; in 'Commercial Reports
received at the Foreign Office.' No. XI., 1868. London, 1868.
Report by Mr. Consul Mackenzie on the Tenure of Land in the Canton of
Geneva, dated October I, 1869: in 'Reports from H. M.*8 Representatites
respecting the Tenure of lAud.' Part IL FoL London, 1870.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London, 187ft
2. NoN-OFnCIAIi PUBUCATIOXS.
6^Mi (Dr.Wilh.), Bevolkerungsstatistik der schweizerischenEidgenossenschtft
und ihrer Kantone. 8. Aarau, 1868.
Kdh (G. Fr.), Beitrage zur Statistik der Industrie und des Handels der
Schweiz. 8. Ziirich, 1859.
Lombard ijyv. H. C), Repartitions mensuelles des d^cfes dans quelques cautcns
de la Suisse. 4. pp. 11. Bern, 1868.
Stoessd (I)r, J. ), Die Ausgaben des schweizerischen Bundes und d^r Kantone
im Jahr 1864. 8, pp. 77. Bern, 1865.
Zeitschrift fur schweizerische Statistik. Herausgegeben von der Schwcizer'
ischen Statistischen Gesellschaft, mit Mitwirkung des eidgenossischcn Statis-
tischen Lureaus, unter der Redaction von Dr. W. Gisi. 8. Bern, 1866-71.
451
TURKEY AND TRIBUTARY STATES.
(Ottoman Empire.)
Eelg^ntng Sovereig^n and Family.
Abdul-Aziz, Sultan of Turkey, bom Feb. 9, 1830 (15 Shaban
1245), the second son of Sultan Mahmoud II. ; succeeded to the
throne at the death of his elder brother. Sultan Abdul-Medjid,
June 25, 1861.
Children of the Sultan, — 1. Yussuf Izzeddin^^QndA, born Oct. 9,
1857. 2. Salihe Sultana, bom Aug. 10, 1862. 3. Mahmoud Djemil
Eddin Effendi, born Nov. 20, 1862. 4. Mehmed Selim Effendi,
bom Oct. 8, 1866. 5. Abdul-Medjid, bora June 27, 1868.
Nephews and Nieces of the Sultan, — 1. Mohammed Jf/wracZ Effendi,
Heir Presumptive, bora Sept. 21, 1840. 2. Fatime Sultana, born Nov.
1, 1840; married, Aug. 11, 1854, to Ali-Ghalib Pasha, third son of
Reschid Pasha; widow, Oct. 30, 1858; remarried, March 24, 1859,
to Mehemed Noury Pasha. 3. Refige Sultana, bora Feb. 6, 1842 ;
married, July 21, 1857, to Etham Pasha, son of Mehemed Ali Pasha.
4. Ahdul-Hamid Effendi, born Sept. 22, 1842. 5. Djemile Sultana,
born Aug. 18, 1843; married, June 3, 1858, to Mahmoud-Djelal-
Eddin Pasha, son of Ahmet Feti Pa^a. 6. Mohammed-Reschad
Effendi, born Nov. 3, 1844. 7. Ahmet -Kemaleddin Effendi, born
Dec. 3, 1847. 8. Behige Sultana, born July 16, 1848; married,
Oct. 11, 1859, to Husni Pasha, son of Mustapha Pasha. 9. Mo-
hammed-Buhran-Uddin Effendi, born May 23, 1849. 10. Nur-^
Eddin Effendi, bom April 14, 1851. 11. Seniche Sultana, born
Nov. 21, 1861. 12. Fehim£ Sultana, bom Jan. 26, 1855. 13.
Chehime Sultana, born March 1, 1855. 14. Soli/man Effendi, born
Jan. 12, 1861.
The present sovereign of Turkey is the thirty-third, in male
descent, of the house of Othman, the founder of the empire, and the
twenty-sixtli sidtan since the conquest of Constantinople. By the
law of succession obeyed in the reigning family, the crown is
inherited according to seniority by the male descendants of Othman,
sprung from the Imperial Harem. The Harem is considered a
permanent state institution. AU children born in the Hai-em,
whether offspring of free women or of slaves, are legitimate and of
equal lineage, but the Sultan is succeeded by his eldest son only in
case there are no imcles or cousins of greater age. Thus the late
Sultan Abdul-Medjid, who left fourteen children, six sona a.\v^
G G 2
452
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
oiglit daughters, was succeeded, not by his eldest son, twenty-one
years of age at tlie date of his death, but by his brother, the present
sovereign. The female children bom in the Harem have tiie
title of Imperial Princesses, which however does not descend to
their offspring, while the male children, not called to the throne,
must either remain unmarried or abdicate their rank.
It has not been the custom of the Sultans of Turkey for some
centuries to contract regular marriages. The inmates of the Harem
come, by purchase or free will, mostly from districts beyond the
limits of the empire, the majority from Circassia. From among
these inmates the Sultan designates a certain number, generally
seven, to be * Kadyn,' or Ladies of the Palace, the rest, called
* Odalik,' remaining under them as servants. The superintendent
of the Harem, always an aged Lady of the Palace, and bearing the
title of * Haznadar-Kadyn,' has to keep up intercourse with the
outer world through the Guard of Eunuchs, whose chief, called
* Kyzlar- Agassi,' has the same rank as the Grand Vizier.
The private income of the Sultan is variously reported. In the
budget estimates for the financial year 1868-69, the civil list of the
Sultan was stated to be 911,516Z., and in those for 1869—70 it was
set down at 920,831 Z., while in the estimates for 1864-65 the
amount given was 1,085,400Z. But the amount in either case is
believed to represent only a part of the resources of the sovereign.
Other semi-official accounts ^x the personal expenditure of the
Sultan at from four to five millions sterling, or nearly one-third of
the whole revenue of the empire. To the reigning family belong
a great number of crown domains, the income from whicb*
as well as the customary presents of tributary princes and high state
functionaries, contribute largely to the revenue of the imperial
house.
The following is a list of the thirty-three sovereigns of Turkey,
with date of accession, from the foundation of the empire and oif
the reigning house.
House of Othman.
Othman . . . .
Orchan . . . .
Murad I. ...
Bajazetl., 'The Thunder-
bolt' . . . .
Solyman I. . . .
Mohammed I. .
Murad II.
Mohammed II., Conqueror
of Constantinople
Bnjauet II.
Selim I
1299
Solyman II., 'The
Magni-
1326
ficent '
1520
1360
Selim II. .
1566
Murad III. .
1574
1389
Mohammed III.
1595
1402
Ahmet I.
1603
U13
Mustapha I. .
1617
1421
Osman I.
1618
Murad IV., 'The
Intre-
1451
pid; .
• •
1623
1481
Ibrahim .
• #
1640
1512
Mohammed IV,
• «
1649
TURKRY.
4f
1687
1 Abdul Hamid .
. 1774
1691
1 Selim III.
. 1788
1695
Mastapha IV. .
. 1807
1703
; Mahmoud IT. .
. 1808
1730
' Abdttl-Medjid .
. 1839
1754
Abdul-Aziz
. 1861
1757
(
Solvman III.
Ahmet II.
Mustapha IL
Alimet III.
Mahmoud I.
Ojnnan II.
3Iustaph£t III.
The average reign of the above thirty-three rulers of the Turkish
empire, during a period of more than dve centuries and a half,
amounted to seventeen years.
ConBtitation and Oovemment
The fundamental laws of the empire are based on the precepts of
the Koran. The will of the Sultan is absolute, in so &r as it is not
in opposition to the accepted truths of the Mahometan religion, as
laid down in the sacred book of the Prophet. Next to the Koran,
the laws of the * Multeka,' a code formed of the supposed sayings
and opinions of Mahomet, and the sentences and decisions of his
immediate successors, are binding upon the sovereign as well as his
subjects. Another code of laws, ^e * Canon naraeh,' ibrmed by
Sultan Solyman the Magnificent, from a collection of * hatti-sheriffs,'
or decrees, issued by him and his predecessors, is held in general
obedience, but merely as an emanation of human authority. The
Koran and the ' Multeka ' alone, both beheved to be of divine
origin, embody the fundamental laws of the state, and prescribe the
action of the theocratic government.
A charter of liberties, not yet fully executed, was granted by
Stiltan Abdul Medjid to his subjects in the ' Hatti-Hiunayoun ' of
February 18, 1856. The principal provisions of this imperial order
are as follows : — * Full liberty of worship is guaranteed to every
religious profession. No one can be forced to change his religion.
No l^al documents shall acknowledge any inferiority of one class
of Turkish gubjects to another, in consequence of difference in reli-
gion, race, or language.^ According to the enactments of the charter
of 1856, which, however, have not been fully executed, all foreign-
ers may possefis landed property, while obeying the laws, and paying
the taxes.
The legislative and executive authority is exercised, under the
supreme direction of the Sultan, by two high dignitaries, the Grand
Vizier, the head of the temporal Government, and the ^ She'ik-ul-Islam,'
the head of the Church. Both are appointed by the sovereign, the
latter with the concurrence of the ' Ulema,' a body comprising the
clergy and chief functionaries of the law. The dignitaries are : —
1. The Grand Vizier. — Makmud Pasha, apipomle^ Q«xwi^^\ivix ,
and Minister of Foreign Afl^irs, September 1^, 1^11.
454
THE statesman's tbak-book:.
2. The * Sheik-ul-Tslam.'— iVbZ/o Mustapha Bej, bom 1790,]
nominated September 18, 1871.
The Grand Vizier, as head of the Government and representatiTel
of the sovereign, is President of the * Divan,' or Ministerial Council, 1
divided into nine departments, namely: — 1, the Ministry of the!
Interior; 2, the Ministry of War; 3, the Ministry of Finance;
4, the Ministry of Marine; 5, the Ministry of Commerce and
Public Works ; 6, the Ministry of Police ; 7, the Ministiy d '
Justice ; 8, the Ministry of Public Instruction ; and 9, the Mimstzj
of * Vakouf,' or of the domains of the Church and of Charitable
Institutions.
At the side of the ministr}' stands a Council of State, appointed
by the Sultan, and the members of which, varying in number, are
in theory irremovable. In September 1871, the Council Yras com-
posed of thirty-five members, of whom nine were Christians.
The whole of the empire, except the dependencies in Africa, i«
divided into Vilayets, or governments, and subdivided into Sand-
jaks, or provinces, and Kazas, or districts. A Vali, or general
governor, who is held to represent the Sultan, and is assisted by a
council, is placed at the head of each Government. The provinces
jind districts are subjected to inferior authorities, under the super-
intendence of the principal governor. All subjects, however humble
their origin, are eligible to, and may fill, the highest offices in the
state. Birth confers no privilege, as all true believers are equal in
the eye of the law.
Eeligion and Education.
The adherents of the various religious creeds of Turkey, exd
Egypt, are roughly estimated to consist of the following numbers ; —
Religion
In Europe
In Asia
In Africa
Total
MnRSulmans
! Greeks and Armenians
, Catholics .
V e vv s • • . .
Other sects
4,060,000
8,000,000
640,000
70,000
240,000
12,660,000
3,000,000
260,000
80,000
60,000
600,000
17,300,000
11,000,000
900,000
160,000
300,000
Total .
13,000,000
16,050,000
600,000
29,660,000
In this statement, the term Catholic is applied to the disciples of
all the Eastern churches which acknowledge the authority of the See
of Rome, although there are amongst them numerous differences in
tlie matter of discipline and ceremonial. Of these Eastern Catholics
there are : —
1. Latins, or Catliolics who use tho Roman Liturgy,
consisting of Greeks, Armenians, Bulgarians,
Croats, and others, to the number of .
640,000
TURKEY. 455
2. United Greeks 25,000
3. United Armenians .... 75,000
4. Syrians and United Chaldeans . . 20,000
6. Maronites, under a Patriarch at Kandbin
in Mount Lebanon .... 140,000
260,000
Total . . 900,000
The above five religious denominations, together with the Pro-
testants and Jews, are recognised by the Turkish Government as
independent religious communities, with the privilege of possessing
their own ecclesiastical rule. The bishops and patriarchs of the Greeks
and Armenians, and the * Chacham-Baschi,' or high-rabbi of the
Jews, possess, in consequence of those functions, considerable poli-
tical power and independence.
Throughout Turkey, the ministers of religion are subordinate to
the civil authorities, who exercise over them a power of control.
Magistrates may supersede and remove clergymen who misconduct
themselves, or who are unequal to the proper discharge of the duties
of their office. Th^ magistrates themselves may also, whenever
they think proper, perform all the sacerdotal functions. Owing to
the fact that the Koran constitutes the code of law and charter
of rights, as well as the religions guide of the followers of Mahomet,
there is a close connection between the ministers of religion and the
professors and interpreters of the law. Both together form the class
of * Ulema,' governed by the * Sheik-ul-Islam,' the former being
called 'Mollahs,' and the latter * Muftis.' The members of thi»
' XJlema ' go through the same course of education, based on the
thorough knowledge of the Koran and the *Multeka;' but though
they all study together, the lawyers and judges are quite distinct
from the clergy, it being left to every young man brought up in one
of the colleges of the order to determine for himself, when he has
attained a proper age and acquired a sufficient stock of learning,
whether he will become a priest, or a doctor of law, or a judge.
The members of the Ulema constitute a form of aristocracy.
They pay no taxes or public imposts, and, by a peculiar privilege,
their property is hereditary in their families, and is not liable to
arbitrary confiscations. Their persons are sacred ; their blood may
on no account be shed ; nor can they be legally punished in any way
but by imprisonment and exile. However, the power and dignity
of the ulemas are not hereditary in individuals, but in the order.
Formerly they held their offices for life ; but about the end of the
seventeenth century they were made removable at pleasure, like
other public functionaries. But each individual enjoys all the pri-
vileges of the order, independently of his holding any office, or
exercising any public employment. There is another semi-priestly
class limited to the descendants of Mahomet by his daughter Fatima,
456 THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
the members of which are called * oomra/ or emiers, and are
authorised to wear green turbans. They are very numerous, and
are found in all the ranks of life.
The Koran and Multeka encourage public education, and, as a
consequence, public schools have been long established in most
considerable Turkish towns, while * medresses,' or colleges, "with
public libraries, are attached to the greater number of the prin-
cipal mosques. But the instruction afforded by these establish-
ments is rather limited. The pupils are chiefly taught to read and
write the first elements of the Turkish language ; the class-books'
being the Koran, and some commentaries upon it. In the ' me-
dresses,' which are the colleges or schools of the ulemas, the pupils
are instructed in Arabic and Persian, and learn to decipher and
write the different sorts of Turkish characters. The instruction
comprises philosophy, logic, rhetoric, and morals founded on the
Koran ; and these, with theology, Turkish law, and a few lessons un
history and geography, complete the course of study. Among recent
improvements in pubHc instruction are the foundation of a new
university in 1845 ; and the subsequent organisation of a plan of
primary and secondary instruction. In 1859, Constantinople had
397 primary schools, which were attended by 22,700 pupils ; and
schools of die same description have been established in most other
great towns. ♦
A new law of public instruction, designed to spread education
over the empire, was issued by the government in October 18G9.
By its provisions there are to be five classes of pubhc schools,
namely, primary, superior primary, preparatory schools, lyceums, and
special schools. Each quarter in a city and each village must
maintain a primary school, or if the population be mixed, a school
for Mahomedans, and another for non- Mussulmans. Children are
to receive instruction in the religious book of their persuasion,
attendance being compulsory during four years, fi*om the age of six
to ten for girls, and of eleven for boys, save in certain instances,
specified in Article 13 of the law. A superior primary school, or
two if necessitated by religious differences, is to be instituted, at the
charge of the vilayet, in every town of 500 houses.
Eevenne and Expenditure.
The budget estimates published by the Government, divide both
the revenue and expenditure into * ordinary ' and * extraordinary/
the receipts imder the latter head including loans. In the estimates
for the Turkish year 1285, corresponding with the financial year
l)eginning the 13th March 1869, and ending March 12, 1870, the
ordinary revenue was set down at 15,110,905/., and the extraordinary
at 8G5,395Z., making a total of 15,976,300/. The ordinary expendi-
TtRKEI. 45 7
ture for the mme period was calculated at 1 5, 567 ,42 6 i., and the
extraordinaiy at 2,757,330/., making a total of J8,324,75Si. Tims
there was an estimated total deficit of 2,348,456/.
The following tables give «n abstract of tlie budget estimates of
tach of the two years 1284 and USb of the Turkish era, corre-
sponding with the years, cammencbg the 13th of March, 1868-6!),
and 1869-70. In the offit-ial budgets tlie amounts are stated in
rur-fs of riaO piastres, whith are reduced here to pounds sterling,
at the rate of 4/. 10s. per Purse.
Sources oT Kerei
ua
,s'^
i«'r7o
vLghi, or Poll tax
Bedel, or MUitary Ei
Tithes . .
Sheep tui
Swine tax
Customs . .
Tobacco dutj .
SilktaJt .
Tapou. .
Stomps . .
Contracts .
Judicial fees .
Miscellaneous tatea
Salt monopoly .
Total 0
Stat*- lands
„ forests .
MinistrjofMarint-
Commerc
Police
auiitarvdues .
Mines . .
It:^^ :
Varioug .
Tribute of Ikjpt
„ -Vrafachia
Servia
Samoa
„ Mount At
empt
ftai
5pe^
and
OS
4ontax
al rereuue
Moldavia
2,760,fi26
580,432
5,102,370
1,436,819
29,o80
1,737,682
464.886
69,804
183,051
100,795
86,225
12,091
82,903
5S1,.^34
627,898
13,926,675
78,008
68,112
82.611
6,233
5,868
69,'056
128,51!
30.618
266,148
675,000
36,000
20,700
3,600
648
£
2,805,525
580,432
4,809.871)
1,382,818
27,311
1,776,182
464,886
69,804
183,051
100,795
86,225
9.842
82,91)3
510,534
717.898
13,607,076
78,003
68,112
95,212
10,732
5,868
17,874
60,058
136,256
30,618
266,148
735,948
Total otdinary rpvenue
]5,415,5o5
15.110,905
Eitraordinary revenue
Total revenue
3.346,020
' 18.761,675
865,395
1.5,976,300
458
THE STATESMAN S TBAR-BOOK.
Branches of Expenditoie
Debt:—
External debt and interest and sinking fund
Service of the * G-eneral Debt * .
Varions internal bonds and annuities .
Floating debt — interest and commission
Total debt, funded and unfunded
Civil list of the Sultan
Vakoufis (charitable endowments)
Pensions and aids ....
Bepayments and losses (* non-valeurs')
Ministry of Finance — Departments of In-
direct Taxes, Custom and Forests
Ministry of the Interior
Justice
Foreign affiiirs
War.
Ordnance .
Marine
Commerce .
Public Education
Public Works, including 1
Telegraphs, Post-office, and Mines /
Ministry of Police
tt
if
It
»»
»»
»»
»>
»»
}i
Total ordinary expenditure .
Extraordinary expenditure
Total expenditure
1284
1868-69
£
2,613,370
1,627.439
547,974
297,634
5,186,417
911,516
56,000
531,423
234,261
921,618
2,253,951
209,650
137,063
3,238,024
450,000
753,305
48,065
53,420
290,695
136,427
15,309,815
1285
1869-70
£
2,613,370
1,627,439
541,224
354,784
5,136,817
920,831
81,000
512,523
234,576
965,216
2,351,025
309,100
138,501
2,929,154
676,417
673,596
53,060
71,419
338,063
176,130
15,567,426
— I
3,346,020 I 2,757,330
18,655,835 18,324,756
It will be seen that the budget estimates of 1868—69 showed a
surplus of 105,760Z., while those of 1869-70 exhibited a deficit of
2,348,456Z. Former budgets uniformly set down the annual
revenue at about 14,500,000/., and the exnenditure at slightly
less ; but it was at the same time acknowledged in the financial
statements that for years past there had been large annual deficits.
The excess of expenditure over income, dating from the year
1850, has given rise to a very large public debt. The liabilities
of the Ottoman Empire are divided into two categories — ^the External
or Hypothecated Debts, contracted, as their designation implies,
abroad, and secured on special sources of revenue ; and the Internal
Debts, known under a variety of names, issued at Constantinople
alone, and therefore dependent only on a compact between the
Porte and its subjects, and secured on the general credit and
resources of the empire. The External Debts, with the exception
of two loans, the first contracted in 1855, and guaranteed bj Eng-
TtJRKBT.
459
land and France, bear an interest of 6 per cent., with a sinking
fund of either 1 or 2 per cent. Most of the Internal Debts bear
an interest of 6 per cent., with a nominal sinking fund of 2 per cent.
The foreign debts of Turkey are as follows : —
Tears of issue
1
Nominal
capital
Interest
Sinldng
fund
Annual
charge
£
£
1854
3,000,000
6 per cent.
1 per cent.
210.000
, 1856
5,000,000
4 per cent.
1 per cent.
260,000
18o8
5,000,000
6 per cent.
2 per cent.
400,000
1860
2,070,000
6 per cent.
1 per cent.
144,900
1 1862
8,000,000
6 per cent.
2 per cent.
640,000
' 1863-4
8,000,000
6 per cent.
2 per cent.
640,000
1865
1 6,000,000
6 per cent.
2 per cent.
480,000
1867
2,500,000
6 per cent
2 per cent.
200,000
1869
' 22,222,220
6 per cent.
2 per cent.
1,198,400
1870
12,000,000
6 per cent.
2 per cent.
960,000
1871
5,700,000
6 per cent.
1 per cent
399,000
Total .
73,792,220
5,542,300
The first foreign loan of Turkey, of 1854, issued to meet the ex-
])onaes of the war with Russia, was contracted with Messrs. Dent,
Palmer, & Co., London, on the security of the tribute of Egypt, with
stipulation to be repaid by annual drawings in or before the year
1889. The second loan, of 1855, was brought out under the
guarantee of Great Britain and France. It is to be paid off at par
by annual drawings, the last of which will be in August, 1900, and it
is charged on the balance of the Egyptian tribute and on the customs
duties of Syria. The third loan, of 1858, was contracted with
Messrs. Dent, Palmer, & Co., and the Ottoman Bank, on the secu-
rity of the customs duties and octrois of Constantinople, and of the
general revenues of the empire. It was issued in two portions —
8,000,000Z. in 1858, at the rate of 85, and 2,000,000/. in 1859, at
the rate of 60 — and is to be repaid, at par, by annual drawings
before the year 1893. The fourth loan, of 1860, contracted with
M. Mir^s, Paris, on the securit}'- of the customs and other revenues
vi' the empire, was intended to be for 16,000,000/., but only
2,070,000/. could be issued, at the price of 62^. The fifth loan, of
1862, contracted with the Ottoman Bank and Messrs. Devaux, Paris,
at the rate of 68, was secured on the tobacco, salt, stamp, and license
duties, and the general revenues of the empire ; while the sixth loan,
of 1863-4, contracted also by the Ottoman Bank, at tlie same price,
was issued on the security of the Imperial customs and tithes. The
seventh loan, of 1865, likewise contracted through the Ottoman
Bank, and issued at 66, was charged on the security of the sheep-
tax of Roumelia and the Archipelagus, and the produce of the mines
460 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
of Tokat. Finally, the eighth, ninth, tenth, and eleventh loans, of
1867, 1869, 1870, and 1871, contracted through the Soci6t^ Gen^rale
of Paris, Messrs. Louis Cohen and Son, Paris, and Messrs. Dent,
Palmer, & Co., London, were issued on the security of a variety of
special taxes, imposts, and tithes, as well as on the general revenues,
* present and future,' of the empire.
The home debt, consisting of a great variety of state obligations,
issued at various periods, and amounting in the aggregivte to about 20
millions sterling, was consolidated by two Imperial decrees published
in March 1865. These decrees established a system of public
management for the General Debt of the Empire. A Great Book
was instituted, in which all the liabilities of the empire are inscribed,
under the direction of a high officer of state, called the Govern or of
the General Debt. The internal debt under the new law of 1865
consists of obligations at 5 per cent., with a sinking fund of 1 per
cent. The obligations are printed in Turkish, English, and French,
bearing a fixed value in the currency of the language. The interest
is ordered to be paid half-yearly, at a fixed rate of exchange, at
Constantinople, Paris, London, Amsterdam, and Frankfort. The
sinking fund is employed in the following manner : — * A sum of 1 per
cent, on the original nominal value of the bonds issued, together with
the interest of bonds previously amortised, is to be annually applied to
amortisation. With this sum bonds are to be purchased to the no-
minal amount of 1 per cent., at the market price of the day. The
difference between the market price of the bonds and their nominal
value is to be applied to a reserve fund, which is to preserve the
equilibrium of credit,'
The present state of the finances of Turkey, and especially the
public debt, is described as follows by Mr. Henry Page Turner Bar-
ron, H. M.'s first Secretary of Embassy at Constantinople, in a report
to the Foreign Office dated February 11, 1867, written in conse-
quence of special instructions from the British government to inves-
tigate the financial state of the empire. * To give anything like a
trustworthy balance sheet of the Ottoman treasmy,' Mr. Barron says,
' is an impossibility. It is very doubtful whether the elements exist
to enable the minister himself to produce such a document. All,
therefore, that can be done is to present certain facts and to draw
firom them the inferences which diey would seem to justify.' * The
sum of 14,000,000/. may be fairly taken as the maximum figure of
the national ordinary revenue, and 5,436,000/. as the charge of the
two categories of debt. There remains, therefore, a balance of
8,564,000/. available for all the purposes of government. Now, of this
sum, about 5,393,000/. are required for government expenditure in
the provinces, being collected and diiitributed on the spot, and not
coming to the capital at all. This would leave a balance of 3, 17 1 ,000/.
TURKEY. 461
available for all the central expenditure payable at the seat of
government.' * It must be acknowledged that the successive ad-
ministrations have exerted themselves to the utmost to keep feith
with their foreign creditors, in honourable contrast with several
Christian governments. The country, however, is beginning to
stagger under the load which has been so recklessly heaped upon its
shoulders/ Mr. Barron concludes: — 'jNext to the maintenance of
peace, the first condition of solvency for the Turkish treasury is a
total abstinence from all future loans. The experience of the past
shows that these operations never produce any results at all com-
mensurate with the sacrifices which they entail. Every future con-
version or manipulation of the debt must be strictly avoided, and the
pure and simple fulfilment of existing engagements be adhered to.
To make both ends meet by means of the normal resources should
be the whole aim of Turkish statesmen,' Since the date of the
report here quoted, the debt of Tui^key, external and internal, has in-
creased by more than one-fourth, and it is calculated that the annual
charge consumes fully one-half of the revenues of the empire.
Anny and Navy.
The military forces of Tiu*key comprised until 1871, 1st, the
regular army, called Nizam ; 2nd, the reserve, or Redif\ 3rd, the
contingents of auxiliaries; and, 4th, the irregular troops. The
regular active army consisted of six corps or * ordou,' under the
command of a field-marshal, or ' mushir,' with their head- quarters
at Scutari, Constantinople, Monastir, Karbrout, Damascus, and
Bagdad. Each ordou consisted of two divisions, commanded by a
general of division, or * ferik.' Each division was divided into three
brigades, commanded by generals of brigade, or * livas.' The ordou
consisted of eleven regiments, namely, six regiments of foot, four of
horse, and one regiment of artillery. Besides the six ordous, there
were three detached corps — one brigade on the island of Candia,
numbering 4,000 regulars, 3,500 irregulars, and 600 native can-
noniers — a total of about 8,000 men ; a second brigade in Tripoli,
consisting of one regiment of foot, and one of horse, to the strength
of 4,000 men ; and a third brigade, of 4,000 men, at Tunis.
A reorganisation of the army was commenced, and partly effected,
by the Government in 1871. Under the new regulations, the
military forces are divided into — 1, the active army ; 2, the
reserve ; and 3, the ' sedentary army.' Afler four years' service
in the active army soldiers may return to their homes and occupa-
tions, and are likewise free to marry ; but they are bound to join
their regiments at a moment's notice, to serve, if required, for two
years longer. By this arrangement the number of the active army,
which in time of peace is still fixed at a strength of 150,000^ can be
462
THE STATESMAN S YEAB-BOOK.
raised immediately, on an emergency arising, at once to 210,000.
At the expiration of the sixth year the soldiers of the active force
pass to the reserve, and have to serve three years in the first reserve
class, and three years in the second reserve class. The two classes
are officered, and the soldiers, though free to marry and attend to
their own business, are called out to drill for one month every
year, for which they receive pay. This reserve is calculated at
240 battalions, or 192,000 men, ready to take the field in a fort-
night's time. Upon the completion of six years' service in the
active army, and another six years in the reserve, a soldier is
attached for eight years longer to the * sedentary ' army, and is
liable to be called out in case only of war. The sedentary force
is calculated to supply 300,000 men, who together with the 210,000
men of the active array, and the 192,000 of the reserve, form a
grand total of 700,000 available men for war.
The total of the military forces of Turkey were officially estimated
as follows in 1870 : —
Infantry ...
Cavalry .
Field artillery
Artillery in fortresses
Engineers
{In Candia
Tripoli
Tunis
Reserve
Auxiliaries
Irregulars
Regimenta
36
24
6
4
2
4
2
2
80
War-footing
117,360
22,416
7,800
5,200
1,600
8,000
4,000
4,000
Total of forces .
Peace-footing
170,376
100,800
17,280
7,800
5,200
1,600
8,000
4,000
4,000
148,680 I
148,680
75,000
87,000
459,360
The irregular troops are calculated to consist of —
1. Kavas or gendarmes on foot, Seymens or mounted gendarmes, and Men
county mihtia or Soubecliis 30,000
2. Tartars of Dobrodja and Asia Minor 5,000
3. Hungarian and Polish volunteers 2,000
4. Moslem volunteers 50,000
Total of irregulars . . 87,000
During the late war with Russia, the actual number of troops in
the field was as follows, according to an official statement of the
Grand Vizier : —
TURKEY. 463
Men
Infantry of the Nizam • . . ,72,180
Cavalry and field artillery . . . 22,737
Artillery in fortresses .... 10,408
Total troops of the Nizam . . 105,325
Of the above number 2,259 were in the pay of the British Go-
Ternment. The Turkish army comprised besides : —
Men
Infantry of the Kedif .... 92,650
Cavalry 11,177
Auxiliary troops in the pay of the British
Government 7,741
Total troops of the Redif . . 111,568
It wiU be seen that the total strength of the army in the Held
was 216,893 men. The annual cost of these troops, according
to the same official statement, amounted to 6,055,000Z., namely,
2,320,000Z. for the troops of the Nizam ; 2,610,000/. for the Eedif ;
and 1,125,000/. for the^artiUery in fortresses.
Formerly a considerable portion of the troops were furnished by
the spahis and other holders of estates on condition of military service.
But the system was changed in 1843, since which time the army is
recruited by conscription, which, however, falls only upon the
Mussulman population. Non-Mussulmans are not liable to service
in the army, but have to pay a military exemption tax, known as
the B^del, amoimting to about Is. 2d. per head of population, and
producing altogether 580,000/. per annum. The capital is totally
exempt both from conscription and the Bedel. It is calculated by
Mr.H. P. T. Barrow that * of the 27,000,000 souls which are estimated
as the population of Turkey Proper, that is, of the provinces under
the immediate government of the Sultan, 16,000,000 may be set
down as Mahometans. Of these, about 3,000,000 are nomad
tribes not amenable to the conscription. Another 1,000,000 has
to be deducted for the citizens of Constantinople, and of other
towns who manage to evade it. This would leave about 12,000,000
t*> bear the whole burden of the conscription for army and navy.
Only a portion of the troops is raised by conscription, and the rest
is procured by enlistment, which is productive of many recruits, as
the pay in the Turkish army is comparatively high, amoimting to
20 piastres, or 3s. 6d. per month, besides clothing, board, and full
rations. The Government undertakes the task of procuring sub-
stitutes, at a fixed price, for all who wish to avoid the conscription.
The fleet of war of Turkey consisted at the commencement of
October 1871, of eighteen ironclad ships and seventy-five wooden
steamers. The ironclads comprised five fidgates, eight corvettaa.^
464
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
and five gimboats, while the wooden steam fleet was made up of five
ships of the line, five? frigates, fifteen corvettes, and sixty despatch
and gunboats. In addition to these there were four steam trans-
ports, and a number of old sailing vessels, not fit for service.
The ironclad fleet was composed, in October 1871, of the follow-
ing ships : —
/
I
r
I
/
I
i
Name of ship and description
Azizieh, frigate
Orkaniyeh, frigate .
Osmanieh, frigate
Maumoudieh, frigate.
Athar-Tevfik, frigate
Fethi-Boulend, corvette .
Avni-Illah, corvette .
Muin-Zaflfer, corvette
Athar-Shefket, corvette <
Negim-Shefket, corvette <
Idjla-Lieh, corvette . <^
!
i
; Lutf-Gelil, corvette .
Hufz-Rahman, corvette
Fethi-Islam, gunboat
Beksor-Selim, gunboat
Semendirah, gunboat
Ishkodrah, gunboat .
Bonkoritcha, gunboat
No. of
guns
Weight of shot
lb.
lo
1
15
1
15
1
15
1
8
4
4
4
I
4
1
4
1
4
2
1
1
2
1
1
2
2
2
2
2
150
300
150
300
150
300
150
300
250
300
250
250
250
120
250
120
250
120
150
40
32
150
40
32
9-in. bore
9-in. bore
9-in. bore
9-in. bore
9-in. bore
Horse-
power
}
1
/
"i
}
1
/
I
I
J
}
900
900
900
900
700
500
400
400
400
400
400
200
200
150
150
150
150
150
Besides these eighteen ironclads, afloat in 1871, there was a
cuirassed corvette, called Mukaddemme-Khies, in course of con-
struction.
The greater number of the ironclads of Turkey were built in
Great Britain. Among the most powerfiil of these ships is the
fi-igate * Osmanieh,' built by Napier and Sons, Glasgow, and launched
September 2, 1864. The ' Osmanieh * is a * ram,' armour-plated
from stem to stern, 309 feet long, 56 feet broad ; of a burthen
of 4,200 tons, and a draught of water of 24 feet 9 inches. The
stem of the vessel projects about 4 feet beyond the upper deck
TURKEY.
46s
g. at the water line. The * Osmanieh * is propelled by horizontal
I, engines of 900 horse-power, and armed with 16 guns. Two
Q other notable ironclads are the twin screw-steamers * Avni Illah/ or
* Help of God,' and the * Miiin Zaffer,' or * Aid to Victory,' the first
^. built at the Thames ironworks, and the second by Samuda Brothers,
Poplar, and both launched in June 1869. Each of these vessels is
230 feet long, and 36 feet broad, of a burthen of 1,400 tons, and
with engines of 600 horse-power. Both are clad in heavy armour,
of an average thickness of 5^ inches, and carry fbur 12- ton rifle.
Armstrong guns in a central battery, the construction of which
admits of the guns being fired ahead and astern without the aid of
a turret. These two ironclads are stated to possess the highest speed
of any vessels of war of the same tonnage.
The navy of Turkey was manned, in 1871, by 30,000 sailors^
and 4,000 marine troops. The crews are raised in the same manner-
as the land forces, partly by conscription, and partly by voluntary
enlistment. The time of service in the navy is eight years, or two
years longer than in the active army under the new organisation.
Area and Population.
The area and population of Turkey are known only by estimates,
and not as the result of exact measurement and of a general
census. Official estimates of the extent of the empire and the
numbers of the population were published in 1844 and in 1856,
but it is generally stated that they cannot lay claim to any
degree of exactness. According to the former return — held to be
the most correct of the two — ^the total area of the empire, including
the tributary provinces, comprises 86,288 geographical, or 1,812,048
English square miles, the extent and population of the several geo-
graphical divisions in Europe, Asia, and Africa being given as
follows : —
Diyisions
Turkey in Europe .
Turkey in Asia
Turkey in Africa
Total
Area in Engl,
sq. m.
207,438
660,870
943,740
1,812,048
Population
16,500,000
16,050,000
3,800,000
Pop. to sq. m.
75
24
4
35,350,000
20
It is probable that the total numbers given in the foregoing
statement are greatly exaggerated statements. Generally accepted
as more trustworthy, are the estimates of population given by
Salaheddin Bey, Ottoman Commissioner at the International
Exhibition at Paris, and of M. A. Ubicini, in * Lettres aur lia»
H H
466
THi: ??TATE«iA5S YUAE-IKNiK.
Tnrqiiie.' The following table fliiows tbe Territorial
TariEej iinrkr tbe present, newlj-fbrmed, anaogemeiit^
^proximative estimates^ of the popfolation acccrding' l
Dej smd M. A- Ubiclni ; —
^1
Xnatfaerol—
A/imini.'ftmi^t: 'l:rl*iioo»
Europe: —
CoiMtantinopI*
Bannbe
SaloDUra •
8cntari
Yaumina
Trjtal in »
Pj|:'
.4u1iii, .Snrvnia .
„ Adaiia
Al#?ppo
Angora
Arcbip^'Litp
Bagdad
CasUmboid
Cret«;
Erzpwum .
Hedjaz
HondaTf^ndi^hiar O^rottssa
Konia
Konrditttan
Hyria.
Slonn*. Lf'liaiion.
I . Xr>-bizrjnde
Total ill A«*ia.
Afrh-a : —
TrifHjii
Grand ToIjiI
ropii2acMi&
Vllftjet:« Hawljatt &Iahcddin
17
1
2C
•>
8
3
7
•>
1
4
2
4
3
8
18
4
8
i,60«i,ano
i.i'Hi.aoo
L000,000
3,d<M).000
l,3li974
7m7.'VK»
12,787.0«»0
206.000
983.000
— »
9,800,000
28ii.0«M) —
1,06m.188 —
1,000,000
110,0<K)
892,000
— 17,163,00i) 16,730,000
j 750,000
. ' — -
: 80,700,000
600,000
27,150,000
It is believed by tlie most competent authorities, among theiii
Mr. IJ. Barron, British Secretary of Legation at CoDstantinopki
that the total estimates of population given by M. Ubidni
nearest the truth.
TURKBT. 467
The various i-aces of whicli tine population of the empire inr
EuVope, Asia, and Africa is composed, are thus classified in the
official estimates of 1844 : —
Bace^
In EnropiQ
In Asia
In Afii<'a
Total
Ottomans .
2,100,000
10,700,000
12,800,000
(irf^ks
1,000,000
1,000,000
■ —
2 000,000
Aiinenians . . . ;
400,000
2,000,000
2,400,000
Jews . .
70,000
80,000
—
150,000
Slayes or SlaToniar.s .
0,200,000
—
—
6,200,000-
Koumains .
4,000,000
—
4,000,000
Albanians .
i,r>oo.ooo
—
1,500,000
Tartars
10,000
20,000
36,000
Arabs . .
-—
•, 885,000
3,800,000
4,085,000
Syrians and Chaldeans
—
200,000
■ — ■
200,000
Dnifies
80,000
80,000
Kurds
100,000
—
1,000,000
Turkomans
—
85,000
—
85,000
Gipsies ...
214,000
16,050,000
3.800,000
214.000
Total .
16,500,000
:^).350,000
a
Land in Turkey is held un^er fotir different forms of tenure, nariielyy-
1 st, as * Miri,* or Crown lands ; 2nd, as * Vacouf,* or pious founda-
tions ; 3rd, as * Malikaneh,' or Crown grants ; and 4th, as * Mulkh,*"
or freehold property.
The first description of property, the * mlri,' or Crown lands,
which form by far the largest portion of the territory of the Sultan,
are held direct from tlie Crown.' The Government grants the right to
cultivate an unoccupied tract on the payment of certain iV^es, which,
of course, vary in proportion to its value. The deed which gives the
applicant a title to the grant has the Sultan's cipher attatjlied, and
the possession of this document ensures the property to the holder
and his heirs, while at the same time it forbids its alienation. The
Sultan, however, still continues to exercise the rights of seignioiy
over the land in question, as is implied in the condition that if the
owner neglects to cultivate it for a period of three years, it is for-
feited to the Crown.
The second form pf tenure, the * vacouf,' is more complete in it»^
nature than the fortner. It is of two kinds, called, respectively,
* Vacouf-el-Zariii ' and * Vacdnl-el-Karamain.' The object of both
as to provide for the religion of the State and the education of the-
people, by thn erection of liiofeques and schools, besides eleemosy-
nary institutions. The \ Vacouf-el-Zarai ' is land or other immov-
able property, originally 6l)taincd by grants from the Crown, and'
entailed in the same form as the law of successiou tiQ llv^ \&kX«;:ifc.,
HH 2
468 IHE STATBSMAX'S TEAK-BOOK.
that 15, not on tho holder 3 natural heir, bnt on the eldest sarriTing
member of his family. The grant b sometimes conceded for a
limited period only, but generally in perpetuity. The * Vacouf-el-
Karamai'n ' is property befiueathed by private individuals for the
iame pious purported as enumerated above, but more especially for
thfi erection of caravansarie?«, fountains, wells, and other accommo-
dations for the convenience of those who make the pilgrimage to the
holy cities. Property' of this kind descends from &ther to son, and
is inalienable, though means are found to evade the law by letting
the land for such a length of time as to be tantamount to a sale.
All the various forms of * vacouf ' property are exempt from taxa-
tion, and the loss to the treasury, in this respect, is great. Sultan
Mahmoud II. meditated at one time the entire reconversion of
* vaoouf * property into * m'lri ' or Crown lands, intending to provide
for the religious institutions out of the general revenue ; but pious
scruples, or considerations of state policy, interfered to preserve
the * vacoufe.' It is reported, however, that the subject is again
under consideration by the present Sultan Abdul- Aziz, and that
there is a probability of the plan of ^lahmoud II. being adopted
within a few years.
The third class of landed property, the land called * malikaneh,'
was originally granted to the spahis, the old feudal troops, in recom-
pense for the military service required of them, and for the safe
conduct of the caravans of pilgrims on their way to Mecca. This
property is hereditary, and exempt from tithes ; and the pa^Tnent of
a fee by the heir is all that is required to make the succession valid.
The fourth form of tenure — the * mulkh,* or freehold property, the
tenure most advantageous to occupiers — does not exist to a great
extent. Some houst; property in the to-vvna, and of the land in the
neighbourhood of villages is * mulkh,' which the peasants purchase
from time to time from the Government on very moderate terms.
To have a valid claim to land held by this tenure, the estate must
be registered in books kept for that purpose by the various muni-
cipal councils.
Trade and Commerce.
There are no reliable data regarding the total commerce of the
Ottoman Empurc. The aggregate value of the imports of Turkey in
Europe was estimated on the average of the three years 1868 to 1870,
at 18,500,000/., and of the exports at 10,000,000/., representing a
total trade of 38,500,000/. ; but it seems probable that fliis estimate
IS somewhat exaggerated. The commercial intercourse of the Euro-
pean portion of the empire is mainly with six countries, namely,
Italy, Great Britain, Austria, Greece, Russia, and France ; and it
TURKEY.
469
centres at Constantinople. The following table gives, after official
statements, the Shipping returns of Constantinople in the year 1870.
AiTivals
Departures
Countries
Ships
3,168
Tonnage
Ships
Tonnage
Italy
1,024,489
3,162
1,028,419
Great Britain
2,232
958,171
2,210
966,720
Augtria ....
1,676
807,242
1,680
911,878
Greece . . ...
3,853
644,291
3,764
629,753
Turkey ....
10,085
580,401
9,737
669,092
Hussia
850
428,494
827
432,416
France
Total
344
23,483
184,189
431
23,161
200,651
4,998,754
6,091,871
The value of the commercial intercourse between Turkey — ex-
clusive of the tributary states of Egypt, Eoumania, and Servia — and
the United Kingdom during each of the ^yq years 1866 to 1870 is
shown in the following table : —
Yparfl
Exports from Turkey
Imports of British Home
to Great Britain
Produce into Turkey
£
£
1866
5,304,50^
6,346,041
1867
4,085,775
6,482,153
1868
6,161,199
6,312,676
1869
7,613,522
5.762,948
1870
6,528,072
5,900,224
The following table gives the value of the trade between Turkey
in Europe — exclusive of Roumania — and the United Kingdom
in each of the five years 1866 to 1870 : —
Years
Exports from Turkey in
Europe to Great Britain
Imports of British Home
Produce into Turkey in
Europe
■
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
3,379,184
2,659,073
4,136,998
5,488,815
4,662,935
£
5,395,987
4,712,802
5,608,595
4,817,168
4,954,391
The following table gives the value of the trade between Syria
and Palestine and the United Kingdom during each of the five
years 1866 to 1870:—
470
THE STATI^MAN's YEAB-BOOK.
Yean
Kxporti* froTii Svria fiiul
Palestine to Orrtit Biituin
,.
£
1866
i;j7,uos
1807
l-)0,84l
18(5S
85,:ir>i
] S(il)
133,410
187U
108,837
ImportR of BritfBh Home
Pnxluce into Syxia and
Palestine
£
1,5/19,363
1,143,345
1,243,753
1,175,468
1,188,121
The two staple articles of the exports of the Ottoman Empire to
the United Kingdom, in recent years, liave been com and cotton.
The com exports of 1870 were of the total value of 3,608,609^^ of
which amount 142,559/. was i'or wheat; 131,440/. for barley;
3,322,430/. for maize, and 12,180/. for other kinds of com and
grain. The exports of com and grain of all descriptions from the
Ottoman Kmpire to Great Britain amoimted to 2,115,868/- in 1866;
to 1,940,084/. in 1807; to 2,000,6217. in 1868; to 4,I04,247«. in
1869 ; and to 3,608,009/. in 1870. The exports of raw cott(m,
which amounted to 1,500,008/. in 1804, simkto 1,237,885/. in 1865;
to 549,095/. in 1800; to 500,072/. in 1809; and to 371,918/. m
1870. Tlie most iniix)rtant article of British imports into Turkey
is manufactured cotton. The imi)0rt3 of cotton and cotton yam
amounted to 4,408,087/. in 1804; to 4,275,253/. in 1865; to
5,232,433/. in 1800; to 4,408,050/. in 1807; to 3,584,779/. in
1869; and to 4,476,152/. in 1870.
Turkey, which formerly possessed numerous manufactures, has
come to be at present almost entirely an agricultural countr}^. The
only branches of manufacture still flourishing are the weaving
of coarse woollen and cotton goods in various parts of the
empire, together with the making of light silks, and gold and silk
embroidery in Cyprus. The camlets of Angora, the sandals of Scio,
the printed calicoes of Tokat, the crapes and gauzes of Salonica, the
carpets of Smyrna, still form a considerable portion of the home
trade ; but the commercial exchange of these and other articles, and
intercourse generally, is kept in a very backward state for want of
roads. A plan for the constniction of a network of railways was
adopted by the Imperial (tovernment in 1859, but up to the end of
1871 only two short lines had been made in European Turkey.
4/1
TMBUTARY STATES.
L EfiTPT.
See Pact II. — ^Africa.
n. somLuriA.
ComtitiitiiHi and Cknrenunent
The nnion of the tiro pindpalities of Wallacliia and Moldavia
granted by a firman of the Snltan, dated Xovember 12. ISCti^
and was publicly proclanned at Bucharest and Jaasy, on December
23, lft61, the name * Roumania' being giTen to the united provinces.
The first ruler of Eoumania was Colonel Couza, who had been
elected ^ Hospodar/ or Lord, of Wallachia and Moldavia in 1859,
and who aissumed the government under the title of Prince
Alexander John I. A revolution which broke out at Bucharest,
February 23, 1866, forced Prince Alexander John to abdicate,
after which the representatives of the people assembled to elect a
sec<md ruler of Roumania, when the choice fell upon —
Sari L, Prince (Domnu) of Roumania, bom April 20, 18^39, son
of the late Prince Karl of Hohenzollem-Sigmaringen ; formerly lieu-
tenant in the second regiment of Pruisdan dragoons ; accepted his
election as Prince of Rotnnania, May 10, 1866 : arrived at Bucharest.
May 21, 1866; recognised by the Turkish Government, Jidy 11,
1866. ^larried November 15, 1869, to Elizal»eth von Xeuwied,
bom December 29, 1843, daughter of the late Fiirst llermann von
Neowied, one of the * mediatised ' princes of Germany.
The constitution now in force in Roimiania was voted bv a
Constituent Assembly, elected by imiversal suffrage, in the summer
of 1866. The charter vests the legislative pc»wer in a parliament
of two houses, a Senate, and a Chamber of Deputies. The Senate
consLstB of 74 members, and the other hoiL^^ of 157 deputies. <»f
whom 82 are for Wallachia and 75 for Moldavia. The meml^>ers
of both houses are chosen by indirect election, the first voters
nominating electors, and these, in their turn, the deputies.
Voters are all citizens, aged twenty-five years, who can r«iad and
write, and eligible as deputies are all Roiunans aged thirty, possess-
ing a small yearly income. The Prince has a suspensive veto f»ver
all laws passed by the Chamber of Deputies and the Senate. The
executive is in the hands of the reigning Prince, assisted by a
oonncil of fire ministers, heads of the departments of the Interior,
of Foreign Affiun, of War, of Finance, and of Justice.
4/2
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Wallacliia is divided into eighteen, and Moldavia into thirteen
districts, each of which has a prefect or governor, a receiver-general
of taxes, and a civil tribunal, consisting of a president and two
other judges. Moldavia has a director of police and a town-council
in each municipality. Judges are removable at the pleasure of the
superior authorities. The legal codes are founded upon the civil
law and the customs of the principalities; but though the system of
jurisprudence has been much amended, many reforms remain to be
effected, especially in the administration of the laws, which is said
to be most corrupt. Nearly the whole population belongs to the
Greek Church, and every village has a small church or chapel, with
one or more priests, who act as curates. The ecclesiastics of this
order are chosen from among the people, from whom they are little
distinguished in appearance, and whose avocations they follow when
not engaged in their clerical functions.
Eevenne, Army, and Population.
The chief source of revenue is a capitation-tax of thirty piastres,
or seven shillings per head on the rural population, with a higher
scale for tradesmen and merchants. Direct taxes, the profit from
State property, and the tobacco monopoly, produce about one-half
of the national income. On the initiative of the newly-elected
Prince of Roumania, tlie whole taxation of the country was revised
in 1867, and also a new monefciry system adopted, designed to be
international, the unit being the Leu, equal to one franc. The
budget estimates for the year 1871 were calculated upon a revenue
of 68,396,016 lei. or 2,735,840/., and an expenditure of 69,158,442
lei, or 2,766,338/. as follows :—
Sources of Revenue
Branches of Expenditure
Direct taxes
Indirect taxes .
Customs and salt )
monopoly . \
Domains .
Posts and telegraph .
Miscellaneous receipts
Extraordi nary revenue
Total.
Lei j
20,206,854
3,883,985 ;
13,931,298 :
19,461,284 !
4,210,000
1,277,281
5,425,314
Civil list .
Public debt
Army
Education and Wor- "1
ship . . J
Interior .
Justice
Foreign Affairs .
Lei
1,185,185
21,650,368
19,838,169
8,100,000
8,216,500
3,959,100
5,610,120
68,396,016
£2,735,840
69,158,442
£2,766,338
The budgets of the years 1869 and 1870 exhibited a balanoed
revenue and expenditure of 2,900,00Q>l.,\i\\\>\)ti^«u^wH!AE^^ ^^\:qiV
receipts and disbursements, laid in ^xX. \>^^ot^ ^^ Ommk^^t t^
Deputies in 1871, showed deceits.
BOUMANIA.. 475
The public debt of Roiunania was reported to emoiint to
12,910,173/.^ at the commencement of September 1871. It is
divided into an internal debt, amounting to 18,243,819 lei, or
729,753Z., and a foreign debt, of 12,180,420/. The latter con-
sists of three loans concluded with French and English banks in
1864, 1866, and 1870. The first of these foreign loans known as
the * Emprimt Stem,' is of a nominal capital of 22,900,000 francs,
or 916,000/., at 7 per cent, interest, with a 2 per cent, sinking
fund, repayable in 1888 ; the second, ' Emprunt Oppenheim,' of a
nominal capital of 31,610,500 francs, or 1,264,420/., at 8 per cent,
interest, also with a 2 per cent, sinking fimd, repayable in 1889 ;
and the third, a railway loan of 10,000,000/., at 7-^ per cent, interest,
contracted through the Anglo- Austrian Bank in May 1870. The
payment of interest on the last-named loan, of which 9,200,000/.
is held in Germany, and 600,000/. in Great Britain, was temporarily
suspended in 1871, in consequence of a dispute regarding the
proper application of the funds in the construction of railways that
broke out between the contractor and the Roumanian Government.
The military force of Roumania is organised on the plan of the Russian
army, and the staff officers are principally Russians. The militia is
formed by the peasantry, in the proportion of two men for every 100
&milies; but along the banks of the Danube all the inhabitants cap-
able of bearing arms are organised into a military force, employed
partly on the quarantine service, and partly and principally as a
national or civic guard. By a new military law passed in June, 1866,,
all natives of Roumania, from 18 to 52, are liable to military service,
either in the standing army or the militia, and the ballot has to
decide in which of these two branches of the national forces each
individual has to be incorporated. The period of service in the
standing army is 4 years active, and 2 in the reserve ; and in the-
militia 2 years active and 4 in the reserve. The standing army is
divided into eight regiments of infantry, numbering 16,000 men ;
one regiment of chasseurs, of 2,400 men ; three regiments of
cavalry, of 1,500 men; and two regiments of artillery, of 1,600
men. The numbers represent the nominal strength of the army.
The area and population of the united principalities are shown in.
the subjoined statement, drawn up afler official estimates of the
years 1860 and 1864 :—
/
"Wallachia . . . .
Moldavia and New Bessarabian
Provinces . . . .
Total .
Area in Eng. sq. m.
Population
27,600
18,142
2,400,921
1,463,927
45,64^ \ ^.^^'^^^^A
\
, Other estimates give the numbexB of tW i^o^xsJ^VK-otv. \^ A.'^^'l "^
474
THE STATSSHAN'S TEAB-BOOK.
4,605,510. . The capital of the principalities and seat of the Goran-
ment, Bucharest, had 141,754 inhabitants in 1867. ^ There k
lepoxted to be a large preponderance of the male tvrer-the feonb'
population in Koumania. •'
Trade and Commerce.
The commercial intercourse between Roumania and the United
^Kingdom is shown in the subjoined statement, which gives the value
of tiie exports from Roumania to Great Britain and of the Biitiiik
imports into Roumania, in the years 1866 to 1870 : — "i^
Years
Exports from Boumania
to Great Britain
441,628
525,867
1,422,149
1,312,924
1,045,524
Imports of British Ifotrie
Prodwe into Bonmania
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
185,598
432,365
634,913
907,838
559,958
The staple article of Roumanian exports to the United Kingdom
is corn, the value of which was 029,039/. in 1870, comprising 59,252/.
for wheat; 7 1, 841 Z. for barley; 784,332Z. for maize ; and 13,614/.
for other kinds of corn and grain. The British imports into Rou-
mania consist of miscellaneous articles of British manufacture, chief
among them cotton goods, of the value of 299,874/. in 1870.
The principal shipping ports of Roumania are Ibraila and Gttlatz,
both on the left bank of the Danube, the former in Wallachia, and
the latter in Moldavia.
III. SERVIA.
Oovemment.
The principality of Servia, since 1815 under the rule of native
princes, was placed under the protection of the great European
powers, as a semi-independent state, by the Treaty of Paris, of
March 30, 1856. The twenty-eighth article of the treaty orders
that, * The Principality of Servia shall continue to hold of the
Sublime Porte, in conformity with the imperial decrees which fix
and determine its rights and innnmiities, placed henceforward under
the collective guarantee of the Contractini;- Powers. In conse-
quence, the said principality shall preserve its independent and
national administration, as well as full liberty of worship, of legifl*
lation, of commerce, and of navigation.' The election of its rulen i&
ieft to the Servian nation, under t\ie nommaN. soaciCviTi c>^ ^^ ^xJ^xaBDu
SEBTIA. 475
Prince of Servia, — MHa7i Ohrenovih IV.j born 1855, the son of
Milos Obrenovio-^son of Epliraim) brother of Milos I. Todorovioh
Obrenovic, first independent rulfer of Servia-^rand of Matie Katargy,
of Bucharest. Succeeded to the throne, by the election of the
Servian national assembly, after the assassination of his uncle,
Prince Michael Obrenovic III., June 30, 1868. Crowned at the
Cathedral of Belgrade, July 5, 1868.
During the minority of the prince, the government is carried on
in hi» name by a regency of three persons, namely :—
Milivoj Blaznovad, head of the executive.
Jovan Gavrianovt6, president of the senate.
Jovan -Ri«<t<?, president of the house of representatives. .
The regency was elected by vote of the national assembly of
Sen-ia, meeting in extraordinary session, June 30, 1868. A civil list
of 1,200,000 * tax-p^tres,' or 24,000/., is settled upon the prince.
By the constitution of Servia, the executive power is vested
in the prince, assisted by a council of five ministers, who are
responsible to the nation. The legislative authority is exer*
cised by two independent bodies, the Senate and the * Skoup-
schina,' or House of Representatives. The Senate consists of
seventeen members, nominated by the prince, one for each of
the seventeen departments into which the country is divided.
This body is always sitting. Formerly all vacancies in the Senate
were filled up by the rest of the members, but for some time past
the prince has exercised the power of appointing the senators. The
* Skoupschina * is composed of deputies chosen by the people, at the
rate of one deputy to every 2,000 electors. The electors are the
males of the country above the age of twenty-one years, paying
direct taxes, and not being either domestic servants or gipsies.
These two classes are excluded fi:om the right of suffi-age. Every
elector is eligible to become a member of the * Skoupschina,' except
the holders of Government offices and the clergy. The ' Skoup-
.schina* assembles in annual session. On extraordinary occasions,
such as the election of a new prince, or the nomination of his suc-
cessor, a * Grand Skoupschina,* four times as niunerous as the
ordinaiy assembly, may be summoned by the government.
Revenue, Army, and Population.
The revenue of Servia is derived chiefly fi-om a general capitation
tax, producing about 16,000,000 * tax-piastres,' or 320,000/. per
annum. The impost is minutely classified as to rank, occupation,
and income of each individual, a distinction being also made be-
tween married and unmarried persons, and is assessed, in the first
instanoe, on the different communes, or parishes, which have to dia-
trihute it among the heads of families, TTafe toXsvV -^xiJc^^i x^s^^soa
476 THE statesman's tear-book.
of the year 1868 was calculated in the budget estimates at 28,879,<
' tax-piastres/ or 577,580/., and the expenditure at very nearly tkl
same sum, a small surplus being lefl. The iinances of Servia Jmej
been for years in a well-regulated condition, and there is no pnblk
debt.
The army, reorganised in 1867, consists of about 4,000 mea,
actually under arms. The troops comprise a small artillery cap
and 200 cavalry ; the remainder are infantry. Beyond these then
is in existence a militia service, the strength of which is estimated
at 70,000 men. The militia furnished by two departments of the
coimtry, those of Belgrade and of Kragujewatz, are artillerymen;
the rest are infantry. There is also a newly organised volunteer
service.
The area of Servia is estimated at 12,600 square miles, with a
popidation, according to the census of 1861, of 1|098,281 inhabitants)
among whom are 20,000 gipsies, 1,800 Jews, and about 2,000 Grer-
man settlers. Belgrade, the capital of Servia, has a population of
14,600, exclusive of the garrison within the fortress.
Trade.
The chief trade of Servia is with Austria. Besides with this
country, commercial intercom^se is only carried on with Turkey
and Wallachia. The trade of the principality is represented by
imports fi:om Austria and Turkey of the annual value of 500,000/.,
and exports, to the same countries, of 600,000Z. The chief articles
of export are wood, particularly oak, and pigs. The latter, which
are kept in countless herds, feeding on the acorns which cover the
groimd for miles, are driven in large quantities into Hungary and
adjoining parts of Austria. The commercial resoiu-ces of Servia
are as yet wholly undeveloped, chiefly for want of roads.
Honey, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of the Turkish Empire, and
the British equivalents, are : —
Money.
The Turkish Lira, or gold Medjidi^ .
Piastre, the gold official, 100 to the Lira .
„ „ becklik, 105 to the Lira .
„ „ copper, about 110 to the Lira .
Large accoimts are frequently, however, set down in * purses ' of 500
Medjidi^ piastres, or 5 Turkish liras. The ' purse ' of foimer timcff
£
8,
d.
0
18
0-64
0
0
216
0
0
2-06
0
0
1-97
TURKEY. 47Jr
Taried with the value of the piastre. In 1861 , the piastre was valued
at Y J- of 1 1. sterling, and consequently the ' purse ' at 4Z. Since
that time the value of the piastre has risen to 2*1664^,, and conse-
quently the purse to 4Z. 105. sterling. The Turkish gold currency
is of the standard of '9100. The golden Medjidi^ ought to weigh
2 J drachmes, or 111*368 grains, to contain 102*0129 grains of fine
gold, and therefore to be worth 18s. 0*648c?. In practice, however,
it is found that its average weight, when new, is only 111*109
grains, its contents in fine gold 101*7758 grains, and its value conse-
quently— at the English Mint price of 4Z. 4s. 1 \\d, per oz. for fine
gold, or 0-00884943/. per grain— would be 18s. 0»169cZ. The
Medjidie piastre, or the 100th part of a Medjidie, would at this rate
be worth 2*1664, and the English sovereign 110*77 piastres.
The present monetary system of Turkey was established in the
reign of the late Sultan Abdul-Medjid, on which account the name
of Medjidie is frequently given to the Lira^ the unit of the system.
Weights and Measujres.
The Oke, of 400 drams .
„ Almud ....
„ Killow ....
44 Okes = 1 Cantar or Kintal
39-44 Okes ....
180 Okes =1 1 Tcheke .
1 Kilo = 20 Okes .
Sie KUos ....
The Andaze (cloth measiire)
,, Archin (land measure)
„ Donum (land measure)
2-8326 lbs. avoirdupois.
1-151 imperial gallon.
0*9120 imperial bushel.
125 lb. avoirdupois.
1 cwt.
511*380 pounds..
0*36 imperial quarter.
100 imperial quarters.
27 inches.
30 inches.
40 square paces.
The killow is the chief measure for grain, the lower measures
being definite weights rather than measures. By the law of 17th
November, 1841, the killow of Constantinople was made the only
legal killow of the whole empire, and the killow of Smyrna and that
of Salonica were abolished. Two killows of Smyrna, or one of
Salonica, were equal to three of Constantinople nearly. 100 killows
are equal .to 12*128 British imperial quarters, or 35*266 hectolitres.
Statistical and other Books of Reference concerning Turkey
and Tribntary States.
1. Official Ftjblicatioks.
Salname 1287. Official Almanac for the Turkish Empire. 8. Constanti-
nople, 1871.
Kisale-Nameh. Turkish Almanac for 1287 Hedjra. 12. Constantinople, 1871.
La Turquie 4 I'Exposition universelle de 1867. Par S. E. Salaheddin-bey.
eommissaire imperial ottoman. Paris, 1867.
4/8 THE statesman's year-book. I
KjBport by Mr. H. P. T. Barron, BL M.*s Secretary of Embassy, on the Finaneei
of Turkey, dated Constantinople, February 11, 1867 ; in / Beports by H. JML'g
Secretaries of Embassy.' No. III. 1867. London, 1867.
Report by Mr. H. P. T. Barron, Secretary of Embassy, on the Taxation of
Turkey, dated December 1, 1869; in * Reports of H. M.*s Secretaries <rf
Embassy and Legation.' No. II. 1870. 8. London, 1870.
Report by Mr. Consul-General Green on the Condition, Agriculture, and
Trade of MoldaTia and Wallachia ; in * Commercial Reports received at tht
Foreign Office.* London, 1866.
Reports by Mr. Consul Holmes on the Trade of Bosnia in 1864 ; in * Con-
sular Reports receiyed at the Foreign Office.' London, 1865.
Report by Mr. Consul-General Ix)ngworth on the Tiade of Servia ; in * Con'
snlar Repo^ i^ceived at the Foreign Office.' London, 1865.
Reports by Messrs. Moore, Blunt, Ceccaldi, Wrench, Stuart, Calyert,
Wilkinson, Palgrave, and Sir R. Balyell, on Agriculture and the Tenure of
Land in the Turkish dominions of Europe and Asia, dated October — December
1869 and January 1870 ; in * Reports from H. M.'s Representatives respecting
the Tenure of Land in the several countries of Europe.' Part IL Fol
London, 1870.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London, 1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
BottS (Ami), La Turquie d'Europe. 4 vols. 8. Paris, 1840.
Bratiano (J. C), Mmoire sur la situation de la Moldo-Valaehie depuis le
traits de Paris. 8. • Paris, 1863.
Brophy (C. A.), and 8t, CZflir (Capt.), The Ottoman Empire. 8. London, 1869.
Clarke (Hyde), The supposed extinction of the Turks and increase of
Christians in Turkey. In 'Journal of the Statistical Society of London.'
Vol. XXVin. 8. London, 1865.
Farley (J. Lewis), The Resources of Turkey. 8. London, 1865.
Hafiz Husseyn (Effendi), Hadikat-ul-dschevami. Description of the Mosks^
High Schools, and Convents. 2 vols. 8. Constantinople, 1864-66.
Hammer (Jos. von\ Staatsverfassung und Staatsverwaltung des Osmaniscfaen
Reichs. 2 vols. 8. Wien, 1815.
JSeuscUing (P. F. X. T.), L*Empire de Turquie d'aprJ&s ses demiers traites
8. Bruzelles, 1859.
, Kanitz (F. ), Serbien.. Historisch-ethnographische Reisestudien aus den
jahiren 1859-68. Gr. 8, pp. 744. Leipzig, 1868.
iwcaw. (G.), La Turquie d'Europe. 8. Paris, 1862.
MiUingen (Fred.), La Turquie sous le r^ne d* Abdul Aziz. 8. Paris, 1868.
Paoli (Sim.), La Turquie devant I'Europe. 8. Paris, 1868.
Rosen (G.), Geschichte der-Turkei neuester Zeit. 2 vols. 8. Leipzig,
1866-67.
Thiers (Henri), La Serbic: son passe et son avenir. 8. Paris, 1862.
Tozer (Rev. H. F.), Researches in the Highlands of Turkey. 2 vols. 8.
London, 1869.
Tschihatschpf Ql.), Lettres sur la Turquie. 8. Bruxelles, 1869.
JJhicini (A.), Lettres sur la Turquie. 2 vols. 8. Paris, 1853.
Ubicini (A.), La Turquie actuelle. ■%. Paris, 1855.
Zink^isfn (J. W.), ^schichte des Osmanischen Reichs in Europa. 7 vols.
8. Gotha, 1840-63.
PAET n.
THE STATES OF
1. AMERICA,
2. AFRICA,
3. ASIA,
JkND
4. AUSTRALASIA
I. AMERICA.
ARGENTINE CONFEDERATION.
(CONFEDBRACION ARGENTINA.)
Constitution and Government.
The constitution of the Argentine Confederation, a group of states
formerly united under the name of * Provincias del Kio de la Plata,'
bears date May 15, 1858. By its provisions, the executive power is
left to a president, elected for six years by representatives of the
fourteen provinces, 133 in number; while the legislative authority is
vested in a National Congress, consisting of a Senate and a House of
Deputies, the former niunbering 28, two from each province, and the
latter 50 members. The members of both the Senate and the House
of Deputies are paid for their services, the annual salaries amount-
ing in the aggregate to 45,000/., of which sum the 28 senators
receive 16,500Z., and the 50 deputies 25,500/. A vice-president,
elected in the same manner, and at the same time as the president,
fills the office of chairman of the Senate, but has otherwise no
political power. The president is commander-in-chief of the troops,
and appoints to all civil, military, and judicial offices ; but he and
his ministers are responsible for their acts, and liable to impeach-
ment before the Senate and the House of Representatives.
President of the Confederation — Colonel Domingo Faustino Sar-
miento^ bom 1809 ; formerly governor of the province of San Juan;
elected president, October 12, 1868.
Vice-President of the Confederation. — Dr. A. Alsina, elected
October 12, 1868.
The Ministry, appointed by and acting under the orders of the
President, is divided into five departments, namely, of the Interior,
of Foreign Affairs, of Finance, of War and IVIarine, and of
Education and Public Worship.
The president of the Confederation has a salary of 3,386/., the
vice-president of 1,505/., and each of the five ministers of 1,317/.
each per annum.
The governors of the various provinces are invested with very
extensive powers, and to a certain degree independent of the central
executive. They are not appointed by the president of the
Confederation, but elected by the people for a terra of three years.
ABGENTINE CONFEDERATION.
481
At the first meeting of the national congress of the Argentine
Confederation, in May 1862, it was decided that the seat of the
central Government should be at the city of Buenos Ayres.
Revenue, Army, and Fopnlation.
The larger part of the public revenue is derived from customs
duties, which average twenty-five per cent, upon imports, and ten
per cent, on exports. All other sources fiimiji comparatively little
to cover the national expenditure. The latter is made up chiefly
of the cost of army and navy, and the service of the public debt.
The revenue and expenditure of the Argentine Confederation for
each of the six years, ending March 31, from 1865 to 1870, were
as follows, according to the budget estimates : —
1 Years
ending March 31
Revenuo
Expenditure
1864-5
1865-6
1866-7
1867-8
1868-9
1869-70
£
1,401,066
1,659,014
1,952,766
2,497,981
2,592,735
2,637,324
1,235,878
1,375,235
1,653,150
2,841,155
2,927,358
2.877,529
The greatly increased expenditure of the years 1867-70 was due
to the war carried on, in conjunction with Brazil and Uruguay,
against the republic of Paraguay, brought to an end in 1870.
The official estimates of revenue and expenditure for the financial
year 1869-70, presented to the National Congress, were as follows : —
r
Sources of Revenue
1869-70
Import duties ....
Additional 5 per cent, ditto (war) ,
Export duties ....
Additional 2 per cent, ditto (war) .
Storage
Stamp duty
Post Office
Interest at 7 per cent, on 17,000
shares of Central Argentine Eail-
way
Sundries
Total estimated revenue .
Dollars
8,400,000
2,100,000
1,500,000
500,000
260,000
155,000
105,000
116,920
50,000
13,186,620
£
1,680,000
420,000
300,000
100,000
52,000
31,000
21,000
23,384
10,000
2,637.324
I 1
4^2
,,'.
TILE STATESMAN'S T£AB-BOOK.
Branches of Ezxteoditurc
lM»-70
Ministry of the Interior
Foreign Affairs
Finance
Public Instruction
War
Total estimated expenditure .
Dollars
1,297,989
111.440
8,452,726
786,271
3,757,217
14,887,646
£
259,597
22,280
1,690,545
153,654
751,443
2,877,529
The budget for 1870-71, voted by the National Congress in the
session of 1870, sliowed aii estimated reTenut* of 3,l<>0,00b/., and an
expenditure of 3,200,000/., leaving a deficit of 40,000/., or 200^5/.
less than the estimated deficit of 1 869-70.
The public debt of the Argentine Confederation, divided into
an external and an internal debt, was as follows, at the end of October
1871, according to oflScial returns: —
Old Buenos Ayres debt, 6 per cent, stock
,, „ 3 per cent, stot-k
Loan authorised by Act of Congress of May 27, 1865
October 1870
Total external debt .
IXTKRXAL.
Consolidated 6 per cent. Argentine Stock
Buenos Ayres Public Stock (in piiper currency)
Parana Debt, 1858, including interest
Obligations to foreign creditors
Loan from Brazilian Grovemnient, 1851 .
Loan from Brazilian Government, 1865-66
Loan authorised by Congress, October 1869
Total internal debt
Total debt
£
905.800
1,110,900
2,500,000
6,122,400
10,639,100
£
2,567,900
596,988
433,309
18,852
228,541
400,000
600,000
4,845,597
15,484,697
The greater part of the foreign loan of 1865, to the amount of
1,950,000/., was issued in Jime 18G8, by Messrs. Baring Brothers,
London, at the price of 72^ for 100. It is at G per cent, interest,
and to be repayable in 21 years. The loan of 1870, amounting to
6,122,400/., granted by Congress for the construction of railwajB
and other public works, was issued at the London Excliange in April
1871, at the pi-ice of SS^, under promise to be redeemed by an
accumulative sinking fund of 2i per cent.
Besides the liabihties above enumerated, there is a floating debi
in treasury bills, to an unknown amount.
The above statement of the revenue and expenditure and debt of
ASaJSNTIKU OOUVSiiSakTKai.
483
the Argentine Coufedeiration refers to the national or general govern-
Bient, called upon to defray the expenses of the army and navy, of
thje Foreign Department, and to meet other obligations imposed
upon it by the constitution. Each of the foiu-teen provinces, or
states, of the Confederation has a revenue of its own, which is
derived by the imposition of local taxes. Buenos Ayres, the most
important state of the Conlederation, requires annually about
400,000/. to meet the expenses of its government, law courts,
chambers, militia, country schools, and other public institutions.
The liabilities of all the states are internal, with exception of Buenos
Ayres, which contracted a foreign loan of 1,0'54,700/. in June 1870
in England. Tlic loan, issued at 88, with interest of G per cent., is
to be redeemed at par in 33 years.
The army of the Confederation, now in coiu'se of reorganisation,
consists of about 10,700 men, exclusive of the militia and the
national guard of Buenos Ayres, numbering 19,867 men. The
navy comprises seven small steamers and ten sailing vessels.
The following table contains a list of the fourteen provinces actually
composing the Argentine Confederation, their estimated area, and the
number of inhabitants, according to the last census, taken in 1869 ; —
Provinces
ktesL
Engl. sq. miles
Population
Littoral or Riveriue :
Buenos Ayres . = .
SantAFe
Entre Rios ....
Comentes
Provinces contiguous to the Andes :
Kioja
Catamarca
San Juan
Mendoza
Central provinces :
Coixiova
San Luis
Santiago del Estero .
Tucuman
Northern provinces :
Saltu
Jujuy
Total .
63,000
18,000
45,000
54,000
31,500
31,500
29.700
54,000
54,000
18,000
31,500
13,500
45,000
27,000
495,107
89,218
134,235
129,023
48.746
79,962
60,:U9
65,413
210,508
53,294
132,898
108,904
88,933
40,362
615,700
1,736,922
The increase of population of recent years has been due chiefly to
immigration. In 18G3, the number of immigrants was 10,408; in
1864, it rose to 11,682 ; in 1865, to 11,767 ; in 1866, to 13,960 v m
II ^
484
1?HE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
1867, to 17,046 ; in 1868, to 29,384 ; in 1869, to 37,934 ; and in
1870, to 39,667. Rather more than one-half of the immigrants of
1863-70 were Italians, next to whom natives of Spain and of France
were most numerous. More than 80,000 Italians are settled in the
province of Buenos Ayres alone, of whom more than 40,000 are in
the capital.
Trade and Indnstry.
The total imports of the Argentine Confederation in the fire yean
1866-70 were of the average annual value of 6,540,000^., while Ae
exports averaged 4,970,000/. The imports into the Confederation
consist chiefly of manufactured cotton and woollen goods, machinery,
coal, and iron, while the exports are made up to the amount of more
than one-half by the article wool. Other exports, besides wool, are
ox and cow hides, sheep skins, salt meat, horsehair, and ostrich
feathers.
The commercial intercourse between the Argentine Confederation
and the United Kingdom is shown in the subjoined tabular statement,
which gives the total value of the exports of the Confederation to
Great Britain and Ireland, and of the imports of British and Irish
produce and manufactures in each of the Rye years 1866 to
1870 :—
Years
Exports from the Argentine
Confederation to Great
Britain i
1
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
1,073,013
911,851
1,496,136
1,267,583 i
1,486,425
Produce into the Argentine
Kcpublic
£
2,840,936
2,837,124
1,927,428
2,271,496
2,346,937
The two staple articles of Argentine exports to the United Kingdom
are hides and tallow, the former amounting to 395,977/., and the latter
to 673,260/. in 1870. The imports of British produce into the
Argentine Confederation consist chiefly of cotton and woollen manu-
factures, the value of the former amounting to 756,046/., and of the
latter to 253,644/. in 1870.
A network of railways, constructed mainly at the expense of the
State, has been in progress for several years. The following state-
ment gives the names of the various lines opened for traffic, in
construction, and projected at the end of the year 1868 : —
ABGENIINfi CONFED£BAIIOM.
48S
Railways
West.
North
Soath
East .
Entre-Biano
Opened for In con
traffic straction
f From Bnenos Ayres to Chivilcoi
* \ „ Merlo to Lobos .
f From Buenos Ayres to Las Conchas
* 1 ,. Las Conchas to Zarate
From Buenos Ayres to Chascomus
* t M Chascomus to Dolores
From Buenos Ayres to Boca and j
. -1 Barracas
( „ Barracas to Ensenada
Central Argen-
tine . . From Rosaiio to Cordoba .
f From Gualegiiai to Puerto Ruiz
* t yi Parani to Nogayji .
£ntre> Riano
and Corriento S^m Concordia to Mercedes
Metres
160,000
31,14G
114,000
Metres
Total
i iletres .
] English miles
6,000 ; —
112,000
9,654
45,000
288,000
432,800 ; 333,000
Projected
Metres
68,000
78,000
90,000
102,748
313,755
652,498
1,418,298
887
It was stated in the presidential message delivered to the Congress
of the Argentine Confederation, in July 1871, that there were open
for traffic at that date 531 miles of railway, while 424 were in course
of construction, and 1,954 were being surveyed, or had already been
surveyed; among the latter an important line from Cordova to
Tucuman.
At the end of September 1871, there were 1,230 miles of telegraph
lines in operation, and upwards of 2,630 miles in course of con-
struction, to be completed within a year.
Honey, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of the Argentine Confederation,
and the British equivalents, are as follows : —
Money.
The Dollar f or Pataco7i, of 100 centcsimos. Average rate of exchange, 2«. Id,
Weights and Measitbes.
The Quintal «= 101*40 lbs. avoirdupois.
„ Arroba = 26*35 „ „
„ Fanega ....... Ij- imperial busheL
Statistical and other Books of Reference concerning the
Argentine Confederation.
1. OFFiaAL Publications,
Memoria del Ministerio del interior de la Eepublica Argentina presentada al
Congreso nacional de 1871. 4. Buenos Aires, 1871.
Memoria presentada por el Ministro de estado en el departamento de hacienda
aJ Congreso nacional de 1871. 4. Buenos Aires, 1871.
486 THE statesman's tbar-book.
Mensag^ del poder ejecutivo presentada al Congreso nacional, 1871. 8.
Buenos Aires, 1871.
Begistro estadistico de la Eepublica Argentina pnblicado bajo la direccion
de Damian Hudson. 2 rols. 8 Buenos Ayres, 1867.
Beport by Mr. Mac Donell, British Secretary of Legation, of the Budget of
the Argentine Confederation for the year 1869-70, dated Buenos Ayres,
July 16, 1869 ; in *Beports by H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legatioa/
No. L 1870. 8. London, 1870.
Beport by Mr. Francis Clare Ford, British Secretary of Legation, on th«
Finances, the Trade, and the Besourees of the Argentine Confederation, dated
Oct. 30, 1866; in * Beports by H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation/
Ko. 11. 1867. London, 1867.
Beports by Mr. M. E. HoUister, U. S. Consul at Buenos Ayres, dated Jan. 9,
1868, and of Mr. W. Wheelwright, U. S. Commercial Agent at Bosario, dated
March 5, 1868, on the Trade and Industry of the Argentine Confederation,
in * Commercial Belations of the United States with Foreign Nations.* 8.
Washington, 1868.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London^
1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Almanaque agricola, pastoril ^ industrial de la Bepublica Argentina y de
Buenos Ayres. 4. Buenos Ayres, 1871.
Andree (Karl Theodor), Buenos-Ayres und die Argentinische Bepublik. 8.
Leipzig, 18d6.
Arcos (Santiago), La Plata. Etude historique. 8. Paris, 1865.
JBurmeister (Hermann), Beise durch die La-Plata Staaten. 2 toIs. 8.
Halle, 1861.
Golonias de Santa F^. Su origon, progreso y actual situacion. Con olMer-
Taciones genexales sobre la emigmcion a la Bepublica Argentina. 4. Bombo
de Santa F^, 1864.
Domingues (S.), Historia Argentina. 8. Buenos Ayres, 1862.
Hutchinson (Thomas J.), Buenos Ayres and Argentine Gleanings; Urith
Extracts from a Diary of Salado Exploration in 1862-3. 8. London, 1865.
Laiham (Wilfrid), The States of the Biver Plate, their Industries and Com-
merce. 2nd ed. 8. London, 1868.
Mitre (Bartolom6), Estudios historicos sobro la Bevolucion Argentina. 4.
Buenos Ayres, 1864.
Moutssy (H. de), Description geographique et stiitistique de la Confederation
Argentine. 2 vols. 8. Paris, 1861.
Mulhall (M. G. and E. T.), Handbook of the Biver Plate, 2 vols. 8. Buenos
Ayres, 1870.
Rickard (Major F. Ignacio), The mineral and other resources of the Argentine
Bepublic in 1869. Published by special authority of the national government.
8. pp. 324. London, 1870.
SarmientQ (Domingo Faustino), Life in the Argentine Bepublic in the Days of
the Tyrants. Translated by Mrs. H. Mann. 8. London, 1868.
Sastre (Marcos), La educscion popular en Buenos Aires. Memoria pre-
sentada al consejo de instruccion publica. 8. Buenos Aires, 1865.
VirgUio ( Jacopo), Delle migrazioni transatlantiche degli italiani e in especie
cH quelle dei Liguri alle regioni del Plata, cenni economico-statisrici. 8.
Geneva, 1868.
48/
BOLIVIA.
(Repcblica Boliviana.)
Constitution and Government.
The constitution of the republic of Bolivia, dra\vn up by Simon
Bolivar, liberator of the country from the Spanish rule, bears date
August 25, 1826 ; but important modifications of it were added in
1828, 1831, and 18G3. By its provisions, the whole executive power
18 vested in a President, elected for a term of four years ; while the
legislative authority rests with a Congress of two chambers, called
the Senate, and the House of Representatives, both elected by univer-
sal suffrage. The President is assisted in his executive fimctions by
a. Vice-president, appointed by himself, and a ministr}^, divided into-
four departments, of the Interior and Justice ; of Finance ; of War ;
and of Education and Public Worsliip. The ministers are liable to
impeachment before Congi'ess.
President of the liepuhlic — Colonel Morales^ elected by Congress,
June 20, 1871, provisionally for the term of one year, iis successor
of General Melgarejo.
The fundamental law of the republic, ordering the regular election!
of the chief of the executive every fom* years, has seldom been carried
out since the presidency of Grand-Marshal Santa- Cruz, who ruled
Bolivia ii-om May 1828, till his death, January 20, 1839. Subse-
quently the supreme power was almost invariably seized by some
euccessful commander, who, proclaimed by the troops, instead of
chosen by the people, was compelled to i)rotect his office by armed
force against militaiy rivals. The predecessor of President Morales,
General Melgarejo, assumed the government after an unsuccessful
attempt at insm-rection by a rival candidate to the presidency,
General Belzu, head of the government from March 22 to his
execution, March 27, 1869.
The seat of the executive government, formerly at the city of La
Paz, capital of the republic, was transferred in 18G9 to the foi*tified'
town of Oraro.
Bevenne, Army, and Population.
There have been no official reports of the revenue asid «3K^gD^-
ture of the republic for several years. In 15^^34 tVi^ t^,q,^v^\!^ ^^\£v
488
THE STATESMAN S YEAB-BOOK.
till sources were stated to be 2,471,000 dollars, or 370,650/., and tk
disbursements, 2,435,000 dollars, or 365,250/. The estimated revenue
and expenditure for 1865 amounted to 3,000,000 dollars, or 450,00(M.
About one-half of the public revenue is derived from a land-tax,
which the aboriginal, or Indian, population is forced to pay, and iim
rest from import and export duties, and the proceeds of mines and
other state property. Direct taxes, other than those laid upon the
aborigmes, do not exist. The republic has no debt, and no paper
ijurrency.
The standing army numbers 2,000 men, one-fourth of them
cavalry. In 1866, when engaged in war with Spain, the govern-
ment raised the aimed forces to 3,000 men, but reduced the number
again to 2,000 the following year.
The boundaries of the republic, formerly vague and in dispute,
were settled to a certain extent, by a Treaty with Chili, condaded
August 10, 1866, and by another with Brazil, signed March 27,
1867. No siurey of the area of the country has ever taken place,
but map measurements give it at 473,300 English square miles.
The population of European origin, according to an estimate of 1861,
based upon official returns, amounted at that date to 1,742,352, dis-
tributed over the nine provinces of the republic as follows : —
Prorinces
Population of
province
Cliief to\ni of proTince
Population of
chief town
La Paz .
475,322
La Paz .
76,372
Cochabamba .
349,892
Cochabamba .
40,678
Potosi
281,229
Potosi
22,860
Chuquisaca
223,668
Sucro
23.979
Santa-Cruz
153,164
Santa- Cruz
9,780
Oruro
110,931
Oruro . .
7,980
Tarija
88,900
Tariia .
5,680
Veni
53,973
Trinidad .
4,170
Atacama .
5,273
1,742,352
Colija
2,380
Total white population
—
—
To the above-enumerated nine provinces, two others were added,
by presidential decrees, in 18GG and 1867; the first called Melga-
reia taken from the old division of Cochabamba, and the other,
entitled Mejillones, from that of Atacama.
The aboriginal, or Indian population of Bolivia is variously esti-
mated at from 24,000 to 700,000 souls. A small number of them
have been gained to Christianity and civilised habits by the efforts
of Roman Catholic missionaries.
BOLIVIA.
489
Trade and Industry.
The republic has but one seaport, the town of Cobija, or Cobija-
Puerto, on the Pacific. Till withm the last few years, the vast agri-
cultural and mineral resources of the country were entirely dormant
for want of means of communication, nearly all internal trade being
carried on by packhorses and mules ; but more recently an attempt
has been made, by English capitalists and engineers, to construct
roads, and several lines of railway have been planned, and sanctioned
by the government.
The total imports into Bolivia are valued at 6,000,000 dollars, or
900,000/., and the exports at 5,000,000 dollars, or 750,000/. The
total value of the merchandise sent to and received from Great
Britain, in each of the five years 1866 to 1870, is shown in the
subjoined tabular statement : —
Years
Exports from Bolivia
Imports of British Home
to Great Britain
Produce into Bolivia
£
£
1866
173,855
12,907
1867
140,043
3,852
1868
163,359
3.425
1869
127,063
5,330
1870
123,921
536
The principal exports of Bolivia to Great Britain are copper and
guano, the former of the value of 92,786/., and the latter of 7,402/.
in 1870. In 1867, the exports of guano to Great Britain amounted
to 40,644/., in 1868 to 26,393/., and in 1869 to 11,284/. The
British imports into the republic, which sank to a very small amount
in 1870, consist of cotton goods.
A line of railway connecting La Paz, capital of the republic, with
the port of Aygacha, on the late Titicaca, was in progress in 1871,
and engaged to be opened for trafiic in February 1872.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Bolivia, and the British
equivalents, are —
Money.
The Dollar, of 100 Centomas . » Approximate value 3a.
The Bolivian dollar is theoretically worth 45. 2(/., that is, if of the
standard weight of 418 troy grains, of \^ pure silver. But, for a
490 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
number of years, the coins issued from the Government mint at
Potosi have been 25 per cent., and more, below the standard.
Weights akd Me^susbs.
Tbe Uiura » 1*014 lbs. tvcuidtipM.
„ QtUnial = 101*44 ,, ,,
^^i^ r of 25 pounds . . = 25-36 „ „
•' \ of wine or spirits . = 6*70 Imperial gallons.
„ Gallon « 0*74 „ „
„ Vara « 0*927 yards.
„ Sjttare Vara . . . . » 0*859 square yasds.
Statistioal and otlier Books of Beference concerning Boliida.
1. Official Publicatioxs.
Mapa de la Kepublica dc Bolivia, levantado j organisado en los anoB de
1842 — 1859, por el Teniente Coronal J. Ondarza, Commandante J. M. Mnjii
y Major L. Camache. La Paz, 1861.
Annual Stitement of the Trade and Navigatldn of the United Kingdom
with Foreign Countries and British Possessions. Imp. 4. London, 1871.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Bach (H.), Descripcion Je la nueva provincia de Otuguis. 8. Buenos Ayrei,
1843.
Bosch-Spencer (J.), Statistique eommerciale du Chili ot de la Bolivie. 8.
Bruxelles, 1849.
Cortes (Manuel Jos6), Ensayo sobre la historia de Bolivia. 8. Sucre, 1861.
Valence (M.), Bosquejo estadistico de BoUvia. 8. Chuquisaca, 1851.
Grandidier (P.), Voyage dans I'Amerique du Sud. 8. Paris, 1861.
Orlngnv (A. D. d*\ Descripcion gcogr&fica, historica y estadistica de BolMk
8. Paris", 1845.
Orbigny (A. D. t?). Voyage dansTAm^'que meridional©. 2 vols. 8. Parii|
I'SOfir.
Reck (Hugo), Geographie und Statistik der Bepublik Bolivia. In Dr
P^^ermann's *■ Gfeographische Mittheilungen,' parts VII. and VUl. 4. €Kit]n^
L8«5.
Tschudi (J. J. von), Reisen dureh Siidamerika. 4 vols. 8. Leipzig, 186l(
491
BRAZIL.
(Imperio do Brazil.)
Soverdgn and Family.
Pedro II., Emperor of Brazil, bom December 2, 1825, the son of
Emperor Pedro I. and of Arcbducheas Leopoldina of Austria ; suc-
ceeded to the throne on the abdication of his Either, April 7, 1831 ;
declared of age, July 23, 1840; crowned July 18, 1841. Married,
September 4, 1843, to
Theresa^ Empress of Brazil, bom March 14, 1822, the daughter of
the late King Francis L of the Two Sicilies. Ofispring oi the nnicn
is a daughter, Princess Isabel, bom July 29, 1846 ; married, Oct 16,
1864, to Prince Louis of Orleans, Comte d'Eu, bom April 28,
1842, eldest son of the Due de Nemours, of the ex-royal house of
Boturbon-Orleans. A second dau^ter. Princess Leopoldina, bom
July 13, 1847, and married Dec. 15, 1864, to Prince August of Soxe-
Coburg-Gotha, died Febr. 7, 1871, lea\'ing three sons, namely, Pedro,
bom March 19, 1866, Augusto, bom Dec. 6, 1867, and Jos^, bom
May 21, 1869.
Sisters of the Emperor. — 1. Princess Januaria, bom Mardi 11,
1822 ; married, April 28, 1844, to Prince Louis of Bourbon, son of
the late King Francis I. of the Two Sicilies. Offspring c^ the union
are two sons, Luis, bom July 18, 1845, and Felippe, bom August
12, 1847. 2. Princess FrancieccL, bom August 2, 1824; married
Alay 1, 1843, to Fran9ois, Prince de Joinville, bom Aug. 14, 1818,
son d the late King Louis Philippe of the French. Offipring of the
union are a daughter and a son, namely Princess Fran^oise, bom
Ai^nst 4, 1844, and married June 11, 1863, to her cousin Eobert
d'C^ldsns, due de Chartres, bom Nov. 9, 1840 ; and Prince Pierre,
bom Not. 4, 1845, lieutenant in the navy of Portugal.
The Emperor is a scion, in the direct male line, of the House of
Braganza, the female line €^ which is ruling orer Portugal. In
1807, the royal &mily of Portugal fled to Brazil ; in 1815, the colony
was declared a *• kingdom ; ' and, the Portuguese Court having re-
turned to Europe in 1821, a national congress assembled at Sao de
Janeiro, and on May 13, 1822, Don Pedro, eldest son of
JoSo VL of Portugal, was chosen ' Perpetual Protector' of
He ppodainied tiie independence of tiie cofmtry on Sep. 7, 1820,
492
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
and was chosen * Constitutional Emperor and Perpetual Protector*
on the 12th October following. Having decided to abdicate in
X831, he left the crown to his only son, the present Emperor
Pedro II.
The Brazilian empire derives from Portugal the principles of
hereditary succession to the crown, which exclude the Salic law,
and allow females to occupy the throne.
Constitatioii and Government.
The constitution of Brazil bears date March 25, 1824. It
establishes four powers in the State — the legislative, the executive,
the judicial, and the * moderating' power, or the royal prerogative.
The legislative power is vested, lor the affairs of the empire, in a
general legislative assembly, and for provincial affairs in the provincial
assemblies. The general legislative assembly consists of two Houses,
the Senate and the Congress. The members of both Houses are
elected by the people, but imder different forms. Senators are chosen
for life at electoral meetings expressly convened, each of which has
to nominate three candidates, leaving the choice between them to the
sovereign or his ministers. A senator must be forty yeai's of age, a
native-bom Brazilian, and possessing a clear annual income of 1,600
milreis, or 160Z. Senators receive a salary of 3,G00 milreis, or
360/., each session.
The members of the House of Congress are chosen by indirect
election, for the term of four years. For this purpose, the coimtry
is divided into electoral districts, where every 30 voters appoint
one elector, and a number of the latter, var}'ing according to popu-
lation, nominate the deputy. The qualification for a voter is an
annual income, of any sort, of 200 milreis, or 20/. The electors
must have an income of 400 milreis, or 40Z. a year, as a qualifica-
tion ; and the deputies must have an income of 800 milreis each,
or 80/- per annum. All voters, inscribed on the lists, are bound to
give their votes, imder a penalty. Minora, monks, and servants are
not allowed a vote ; and naturalised foreigners, as well as persons
not professing the Roman Catholic religion, are incapable of being
elected deputies. The latter receive a salary of 2,400 milreis, or
240/., each session, besides travelling expenses.
The annual session of the legislative assembly has to commence on
May 3, and ordinarily extends over four months. Each House nomi-
nates its own officers. The two Houses sit in general assembly at the
opening and close of the session for the deliberation of important
measures ; and on these occasions the president of the Senate takes
the chair, and the senators and deputies sit in mixed order. The
two Houses Bit apart during the rest of the session, in the execution
BBAZIL. 493
of the ordinary duties of legislation. The Chamber of Deputies has
the initiative in the assessment of taxes, in matters concerning the
army and navy, and in the choice of the sovereign of the resdm,
should the latter act )^ecome necessary. The Senate has the exclu-
sive privilege of taking cognisance of offences committed by members
of the Imperial family, and by senators and deputies, if committed
during the session. It is also invested with the right of convoking
the legislative assembly, should the Emperor feil to do so, within two
months after the period fixed by law.
The executive power is vested in the sovereign, assisted by his
ministers and a council of state. The ministers are responsible for
treason, corruption, abuse of power, and all acts contrary to the con-
stitution, or the liberty, security, and property of the citizens. From
this responsibility they camiot escape upon the plea of orders from
the sovereign. The executive functions consist in the convocation
of the ordinary meetings of the legislative assembly ; the nomination
of bishops, governors of provinces, and magistrates ; the declaration
of peace or war ; and the general (execution and superintendence of all
measures voted by the legislature. The * moderating' power, like-
wise vested in the sovereign, gives him the authority, not only to
select ministers and senators, but to temporarily withhold his sanction
from legislative measures, to convoke extraordinary legislative as-
semblies, to dissolve the Chamber of Deputies, and to grant amnes-
ties and pardons. The ministry is divided into seven departments,
namely : —
1. The Ministry of Finance. — ^Visconde Paranlws do Rio Branco^
appointed minister of finance and president of the council of ministers,
March 7, 1871.
2. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs. — Mancel Francisco Correia^
appointed March 7, 1871.
3. The Ministry of the Interior. — Joan Alfredo Correa de Olweira,
appointed July 16, 1868.
4. The Ministry of Justice. — Francisco de Paula de Negreiros
Say do LobatOy appointed March 7, 1871.
5. The Ministry of War. — Domingos Jose Nogueira Jaguar ike,
appointed October 1871.
6. The Ministry of Marine. — Manoel Antonio Duarde de Azevedo,
appointed March 7, 1871.
7. The Ministry of Public Works, Agriculture, and Commerce. —
Theodoro Machado Freire Pereira da Silva, appointed March 7,
1871.
The ministers are assisted by a Council of State, consisting of
twelve ordinary and twelve extraordinary members, all named by
the Emperor for life. The twelve ordinary members are constantly
consulted on matters of administration and international questions,
but the whole twenty-four are convened only on si^eclal ooKas^sM^.
494 THE statesman's year-book.*
The councillors of state, ordinary and extraordinary, are iMd^
^ex-ministers. The heir to the* throne, if of age, is by right a
cillor of state.
At the head of each proi-ince is n president appointed by tke centid
Government. Each province has also its local parliament or Ppoyiii-
cial Chamber, and a general council, called the Legislative Assemb^
of the province. The members of the latter are nominated by lk
same electors who choose the deputies and senators to the genend
legislative assembly, while the members of the Provincial Chamben
are elected directly by the voters. Tlio election of members of the
Provincial Chambers is for two years. The Legislative AssembHeB of
the provinces exercise, with some restrictions, as to political matteiB^
the same power within their districts as the Congress for the wbok
empire.
Church and EducatioiL
The established religion of the empire is the Ivomria Catholic,
but according to Article 5 of the constitution, all other religions are
tolerated, ' with their domestic or private form of worship, in build-
ings destined for this purpose, but without the exterior form of
temples.' No person can be persecuted for religious acts or motives.
The Roman Catholic clergy is maintained by the State ; funds^
however, are voted for the construction oi* chapels and for the sub-
sistence of ministers of different rolitrions.
The bisliops, and all other ecclesiastical officers are, depending
the confirmation of the Apostolic See, appointed by the Emperor,
and no Decree of Council, nor letters apostolic, nor any other
ecclesiastical statutes, can be executed in the empire without the
consent or placit of the Emperor, or of the General Assembly.
Marriages of Protestants celebrated in foreign countries or in the
empire, according to its civil law, are respected in all their legal
effects.
Brazil constitutes an ecclesiastical province, with a metropolitan
archbishopric, the seat of wliich is at Bahia, 11 suffragan bishops,
12 vicars-general, and 1,297 curates. For the private instruction of
the clergy there are 11 seminaries, in general subsidised by the State.
Public education is divided into three distinct forms, or classes,
namely, primary ; secondaiy, or preparatory ; and scientific, or
superior. The primary instruction in the capital is imder the charge
of the General Assembly, and in the provinces under the Provincial
Assemblies. According to the constitution it is gratuitous, and it
* will become compulsory as soon as the Government considers it
opportune.* Notwithstanding the efforts of the legislature in receot
years for tlie spread of education, it is still in a xevy backward etatoy
and the public schools were fi-equented in 1868 by only 107,488
pupils.
BRAZIL.
495
i:
The department of scientific instruction is represented by two
faculties of law and two feculties of medicine, maintained at the
charge of the Government.
Besides these establishments there are, regimental schools for the
army, several preparatory schools, an academy of arts, a central
coU^e ; a naval academy, and a practical school of artillery. The
whole of the schoc^ of the empire are imder the supervision of the
Minister of the Interior, and the control of the General Assembly.
Eev«iMie and Expenditure.
The revenue of the empire is raised to the extent of more than
one-half by customs' duties, laid on exports as well as imports. The
direct taxes, which contribute about one-fifth to the total ordinary
receipts, are principally imposed on land, house -rent, trades and
occupations, and transfer of property. To cover deficits, common in
recent years through vastly increased expenditure for military pur-
poses, the Government raised loans and issued bonds and paper
money, the transactions being entered in the finance accounts as
extraordinary receipts.
The following tables give an abstract of the sources of actual
revenue, and the branches of actual expenditure in each of the two
financial years, ending on the 30th June 1868-69 and 1869-70.
Sources of Bevenue
1868-69
1869-70
Ordinary Receipts.
Import Duties
Shipping Dues
Eicport Duties
IxiUnd Taxes
Extraordinary Receipts ....
Total Ordinary Receipts : —
Extraordinary Receipts,
Deposits
B(mds issoed
Paper Money issued, eqmralent to the"]
PaysMflit of the Metellic Reservft of >
tbfi same Bank eJSected in the Year J
Paper Money issued, in substitution fori
Notes J
Paper Money issued ; authorised by Lawl
No. 1508, of 28th Rept. 1867, and Law }
No. 4232, of 5th Ang. 1868 . . J
Opoations of Credit (Private Loans)
National Loan •
Total Beveniie c-^ . . <
Milreis
35,874,407
289,934
15,368,076
17,140,692
2,939,085
Milreis
45,054,462
393,075
18,463,762
19,404,506
3,621,322
7j.,612,194
86,937,127
963,425
22,932,234
3,910,502
7,300,000
50,000,000
6,842
1,336,386
27,301,397
17,859,496
27,000,000
166,725,197
£17,631,584
160,434,406
18,048,871 '
496
THE statesman's YEAB-BOOK.
Branches of Expenditnre
Expenditure by the Ministers of Interior, '
Justice, Foreign Affeiirs, Marine, War,
Finance, and Agriculture, Commerce,
and Public Works ....
Operations of Credit , . . .
Substitution of Notes
Advances, Various ....
186&-69
Milieis
162,833,307
352,097
7,574,341
Total Expenditure : —
{
170,769,745
£19,236,471
1869-70
Milieis
149,666,397
278,762
606,271
6,387,915
156,837,345
17,644,201
In the budget estimates laid before the House of Congress the
public revenue and expenditure are usually made to balance. The
budget for the year ending June 30, 1871, was calculated upon equal
receipts and disbursements of 83,570,376 milreis, or 9,401,667/.,
while the budget for the year ending June 30, 1872, gave receipts
and disbursements at 82,298,855 milreis, or 9,258,621 Z. The
branches of expenditure in the budget estimates of both these years
were as follows : —
Branches of Expenditure
1870-71
18n-72
Ministry of the Interior ....
„ of Justice ....
„ of Foreign Affairs .
„ of Marine ....
ofWar
„ of Finance ....
„ of Agriculture, Commerce, and \
Public Works . . /
Total:— . . J
Milreis
6,010,361
3,385,627
748,420
8,600,488
13,986,824
40,234,666
11,605,010
Milieis
5,118,123
3,437,629
807,820
8,868,372
12,633,318
39,425,176
12,008,617
83,570,376
£"9,401,667
82,298,866
9,268,621
There were large deficits during the years 1865-71, caused
mainly by the war against Paraguay, terminated in 1870, the cost
of which, calculated at upwards of 50,000,000/., was covered partly
by increased taxation and partly by loans contracted at home and
abroad.
Old charges of the colonial times, the war of independence and
with Uruguay, payments of indemnities to foreign nations, loans
for public improvements, and loans to fill up deficits, have laid the
foundation of a national debt, which amounted to 42,883,869/. on
the 31st December, 1866, and to 68,398,866/. at the end of 1871.
The following table gives the amotmt of each description of the public
debt, according to returns issued in 1870 and 1871 :
BBAZIL.
497
Description of Debt
Foreign Debt on June 80, 1870
Internal Funded Debt (4, 6, and 6 per cent.) on 1
3l8t March, 1870 J
Paper Money and Goyemment Notes in Circulation i
at the end of April 1870 . . . . /
Treasury Acceptances on 30th April, 1870
Debt due to Orphan Fund
Deposits of Saving Banks, and other liabilities
Total Debt, on June 30, 1870 . . <
Loan contracted in England, February 1871 . . £
Total Debt, on June 30, 1871 . , £
Amount
MilreiB
113,606,445
240,246,800
150,397,628
53,863,800
10,776,496
12,432,262
681,323,430
66,398.886
3,000,000
68,398,886
The foreign loan contracted in England in February 1871 was at
5 per cent, interest, and issued at the rate of 89 per cent. The
redemption of this loan is to be effected by a sinking fund of 1 per
cent, annum, to be applied by purchase of bonds in the market when
the price is under par, and when at or above par by drawings by
lots. The operations of this sinking fund are to commence on the
1st of February, 1873.
The internal debt is increasing, in consequence of the liabilities
incurred in the six years' war in Paraguay. On the 30th June, 1870,
the internal funded debt had risen from 19,107,650Z., at which it
stood December 31, 1869, to 22^146,250Z., showing an increase of
3,038,600Z. The debt is represented by bonds, called Apolices,
inscribed to the holder, and the payment of its capital and interest,
which is provided for by an annual vote of Congress, is under the
charge of the sinking fund department {Caixa da Amortisacuo)^ in-
dependent of the Government, directed by a committee, presided
over by the Minister of Finance, and composed of a general inspector
and fiYe large Brazilian bondholders.
Besides the funded home and foreign debt, Brazil has a floating
debt, consisting mainly of Treasury bills. They increased during
the Paraguayan war to 8,300,000/. ; but did not exceed 7,000,000/.
in December 1870, the proceeds of an internal loan contracted in
1868 having been partly applied to their payment.
Army and Navy.
The army is formed partly by enlistment and partly by conscription.
In extreme cases, impressment is resorted to. Liberal bounties and
grants of land at the end of fourteen years of service, are vheld out ^aa
KK
49^ THE staxesxah's tbab-book.
induoementa to enlist, and procnre large numbers of soldiers. Ex-
emption from militaiy serrice maj be obtained bj ehber perstmil
sabstitiition, or on payment of the som of 120/. to the GrOTemmcnt
In a Tote passed bj the House of Congress in Jane 1869, the strength
of the standing army was fixed at 20,000 on the peace-footing, and
at 60,000 on the war-footing. There were actoally under amu,
according to official reports, at the end of April 1869 : —
In ganiflon within the empire :
Troops of the line 7,793
Militia and Reserre 6,458
Total . . 14,251
In campaign in Euagna j :
Staff and admimstration 456
Engineers 761
ArtiUeiy 1,577
Cavalry 6,734
Infentry 18,379
Total . 27,907
Aggregate total . 42,158
Besides the forces above enmnerated, there exists a National
Guard, the strength of which, according to official returns, was as
follows at the end of June 1869 : —
Hen
Artillay 8.231
Cavahy 53,325
Infimtiy, active 453,992
„ reserve 88,383
Total 603,931
The army, formerly very small, was entirely reorganised in May
1865, when Brazil, in concert with the Argentine Confederation and
Uruguay, commenced war against Paraguay. According to official re-
ports, 20,550 men took the field on this occasion, and the number was
gradually increased, till, in the summer of 1869, it had been raised to
nearly 28,000 men. The troops of Uruguay at the same time num-
bered but about 1,000, and those of the Argentine Eepublic about
2,500, so that the burthen of the war fell upon BraziL According to
government estimates, more than 100,000 men were despatched
successively from the empire to the seat of war in the years 1865-69.
The Imperial navy consisted in June 1870 of 89 men-of-war, 75
of which were commissioned, and 14 on the reserve. The naval force
comprised 52 steamers and 20 ironclads, with a total propelling force
nf 7,600 horse-power, and an armament of 278 guns, of which 59
BBAZIL.
499
* were rifled cannon throwing 70 to 150 pounders. Of the steamers,
? there were 4 of 300 horse-power ; 12 of from 200 to 300 ; 10 of
" from 120 to 200 ; and the rest of under 120 horse-powen By a
' vote of the House of Congress passed May 17, 1869, the standing
• naval force was fixed at 4,000 men, power being given to Govern-
ment to raise it to 8,000 men in case of war. The navy is manned
by enlistment, both from among foreigners, who may be willing to
serve, and natives. In case of necessity, impressment is resorted to,
the same as in the army.
Area and Population.
The area of the empire is estimated at 147,624 geographical square
leagues, or 3,100,104 English square miles, with a population of
about 9,858,000, so that there ai-e, on the average, but three in-
dividuals to each square mile. Brazil, in its extent of territory, is
second only to the empires of China and Russia. The subjoined
table gives the area and population, free and slave, of each of the
twenty provinces of the empire, according to oflBicial estimates, refer-
ring to the year 1867 :—
Proyinces
Area
Population
G^. aqr. miles.
■ Free
Slave
Minas Geraes ....
11,413
1,160,000
300,000
Rio Janeiro
860
1,070,000
400,000
Bahia
6,091
1,100,000
300,000
Pemambuco
2,908
1,000,000
250,000
; San Paulo
8,060
760,000
85,000
1 Cear4
1,736
625,000
26,000
1 Maranhao
6,769
320,000
66,000
Parahyba
Para
1,138
260,000
80,000
64,507
290,000
30,000
Alagoas .
630
260,000
50,000
Bio Gh<ande do Sul
4,059
340,000
80,000
Bio Grande do Norte
i
802
210,000
2 1,000
Sergipe .
528
220,000
65,000
Goyaz
13,694
136,000
15,000
Piauhy .
4,627
210,000
22,000
Santa Catharina
694
126,000
16,000
Matto Grosso .
28,716
96,000
6,000
Parana .
80,000
10,000
i Rftpirito Santo .
643
60,000
15,000
Amazonas
i
» • •
—
69,000
1,000
!
1
147,624
1 8,184,000
1,674,000
i
Total . . .<
Eng. sqr. miles.
IV ^
1 9,86f
J,000
[
3,100,104
■4
. _s
KX2
500 THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
A law for the gradual emancipation of tlie vast slave population
passed the Senate and Congress in the session of 1871. The law,
which »received the Imperial sanction on the 28th of September, 1871,
taking effect from this date, enacts that children henceforth bom of
slave women shall be * considered of free condition ' — constderados
de condiqdo livre. Such children are not to be actually free, how-
ever, but are bound to serve the owners of their mothers for the
term of twenty-one years under the name of apprentices. The
apprentices must work, under severe penalties, for their hereditary
masters, but if the latter inflict on them excessive bodily punish-
ments— castigos excessivos — they are allowed to bring suit in a
criminal court, which may declare their freedom. A final provision
of the Act emancipates the slaves who are state property, to the
number of 1,600, with the proviso that * the slaves liberated by
virtue of this law remain for five years under the inspection of the
Government.' They are bound to hire themselves out — Elles sdio
ohrigados a contractar sens serviqos — under penalty of being com-
pelled, if living in vagrancy, to labour in the public establishments.
Vast tracts of Brazil are uninhabited, or peopled only by a
scattered population. The masses of inhabitants congregate near
the coast, and around the chief seaports ; thus, the dintrict of the
municipality of Rio de Janeiro comprises about 450,000 inhabitants,
while in the province of Pard, with an area of 672,780 English
square miles, there live but 350,000 individuals, or not more than
one person on every two square miles.
The population of Brazil is made up of an agglomeration of
many races. While Brazil remained a colony . of Portugal, but
few women accompanied the emigrants to South America. The
earliest European settlers intermarried and mixed with Indian
women ; and afterwards an extensive intermixture of race occurred
with the Africans who were bought for slavery. In the northern
provinces the Indian element preponderates, while in Pemambuco,
Bahia, Rio de Janeiro, and Minas the negroes are numerous. At
the seaports, the chief part of the population is of European descent.
To promote immigration into Brazil, an Act was passed the
18th September, 1850, offering large inducements to colonists, in
particular as to the easy purchase of crown lands. Numerous bye-
laws were published afterwards for the benefit of the colonists.
The immigration of settlers from Europe, particularly Germans and
Swiss, has been otherwise encouraged by the Government for a
number of years. According to an oflScial report of 1869, there
existed in the empire above 50 colonies, or nucleus of settlements,
with about 40,000 settlers, the greater part of them in the Southern
Provinces. Many of the colonies have become independent of state
direction in consequence of theix f\o\m^\xi'^ cotv^Vcvqti.
BEAZIL.
SOI
Trade and Commeroe.
1^
I
^ The total value of the imports and exports of Brazil, including
* bullion and specie, in each of the five years, ending the 30th June,
^ 1865 to 1869, was as follows : —
s r
a
E3
■5
1
Years, ending June 80
Imports
Exports
Milrels
£■
Milreis ■
£
1865
131,746,341
14,821,463 .
141,083,446
15,871,888
1866
137,766,842
16,498,770
167,087,668
17,672,360
1867
143,146,683
16,103,878
166,253,622
17,678,632
1868
140,666,802
16,812,640
185,270,067
20,842,883
1869
166,690,061 18,762,632
202,686,274
22,802,206
More than one-fourth of the total imports into Brazil come from
the United Kingdom, nearly one-eighth from France, and the rest
chiefly from the Argentine Confederation, Portugal, and Germany.
The exports of Brazil go to the extent of upwards of one-fourth to
Great Britain and of nearly one-fifth to the United States, the
remainder being divided chiefly among France, the Argentine Con-
federation, Germany, and Portugal.
The following table gives the value of imports, at the several
ports of Brazil, in the years ending 30th June, 1868 and 1869 : —
Imports into
1868
1869
Kio de Janeiro .
Bahia
Pemambiico
Maranhao .
Par4 .
Bio G-rande do Sol
Porto Alegre
Uruguayana
Santos
Paranagua .
Antx>nina .
Parahiba .
Cear4 .
Santa Catharina .
Alag6as
Sergipe
Espirito Santo .
Rio Grande do Norte
Piauhy
Milreis
81,261,943
18,267,107
17,936,506
2.981,368
7,166,662
6,196,096
1,868,672
407,266
1,378,004
96,899
30,016
9,090
2,748,863
490,849
164,609
61,168
1,722
170,262
364,712
Milreis
89,221,144
23,666.640
26,677,984
6,166,470
8,197,614
6,400,320
1,906,860
417,967
2,320,680
214,026
27,668
59,002
3,256,208
637,626
95,971
119,061
1,682
124,263
300,285
Total
•{
140,556,802
£15,812,640
166,690,061
£18,752,632
SQ2
THE statesman's TEAlt-BOOK.
The following table gives the value of exports, including bullion
and specie, at the several ports in each of the years, ending 30th
June, 1868 and 1869 :—
Exports from
1868
18C9
Milreis
101x^8
Bio de Janeiro ....
85,821,885
82,221,288
Bahia
•
22,264,583
21,647,082
Pernambuco
•
20,744,126
23,097,428
Maranh&o .
•
4,488,164
6,078,384
Par4 .
t
10,656,143
10,746,126
Bio Grande do Sul
6,318,656
5,356,600
S. Jo8^ do Norte
2,829,969
2,351,685
Porto Alegre
518,684
652,887
Urugiiayana
147,005
196,890
Santos
12,277,298
17,770,430
Paranagu4 .
2,881,153
2,614,306
. Antx>nina .
498,421
646,080
Parahiba .
3,429,896
5,078,162
Ceara .
4,094,950
4,887,836
Santa Catharina
415,819
361,608
Alag6as
4,895,709
8,460,979
Sergipe
1,610,180
2,223,398
Bio Grande do Norte
1,286,653
1,090,208
Pinahy
390,774
309,272
Tatal /
185,270,967
202,686,274
XOliOtl • • # *|
£20,842,883
£22,802,206
The extent of the commercial intercourse of Brazil with the United
Kingdom for the ten years 1861 to 1870 is shown in the subjoined
table, which gives the value of the exports of the Brazilian Smpixe
to Great Britain and Ireland, and of the imports of British and
Irish produce : —
Years
"Bxptfrts from Brazil to
Importe of British Home
Groat Britain
Produce into Braadl
1861
£
2,631,480
£
4,552,165
1862
4,414,187
3,735,781
1863
4,491,000
3,964,261
1864
7,021,121
6,249,260
1865
6,797,241
5,654,920
1866
7,237,793
7,224,794
1867
5,902,011
5,694,557
1868
7,455,803
5,351,989
1869
7,312,487
6,964,808
1870
6,127,448
5,366,834 .
BRAZIL. 503
' The two great staple articles of Brazilian exports to the United
Kingdom are raw cotton and unrefined sugar. The value of the
cotton exports to Great Britain was 4,379,793Z. in 1864; 4,373,811/.
-_ in 1865 ; 4,806,065/. in 1866 ; 3,341,206Z. in 1867 ; 4,483,822/.
in 1868; 4,093,727/. in 1869; and 2,792,951/. in 1870. Of sugar,
— sent in an unrefined state, the export value was 1,466,223/. in 1864 ;
I, 1,027,217/, in 1865; 1,221,719/. in 1866; 1,083,475/. in 1867;
Q 1,402,438/. in 1868 ; 1,541,581/. in 1869 ; and 1,468,181/. in 1870.
9 By far the most important article of British imports into Brazil is
» manufactured cotton, the value of which was 3,932,181/. in 1864;
^ 2,834,069/. in 1865; 4,219,468/. in 1866; 3,016,613/. in 1867;
2,831,064/. in 1868; 4,109,757/. in 1869 ; and 2,787,633/. in 1870.
It will be seen that the value of British cotton manufactures exported
to Brazil in the years 1869 and 1870 ahnost exactly covered that of
the raw cotton imported during the same period into the United
Kingdom. Wrought and unwrought iron, of the value of 280,681/. ;
linens, of the value of 226,384/. ; and woollen manufactures, of the
value of 416,709/ in 1870, form the other chief articles of British
imports into Brazil.
The empire possesses six lines of railways of a total length of
410 miles, open for traflSc ; and 5 telegraphic lines of 1,030 miles,
belonging to the state, besides t3iose of the railways. The six rail-
way lines are, the Pedro Segundo, 138 miles ; the San Paulo, 85 ;
the Bahia, 75 ; the Pemambuco, 76 ; the Cantagallo, 21 ; and the
Maud, 15 miles. The gross recdpts of all the railways for the year
1869 were 680,000/., and ihe expenses exactly one-half, leaving a
net profit of 340,000/., equal to 850/. per mile. The increase of
income in 1869 was 33 per cent, over the previous year, although
only 10 miles of new line had been opened. The number of pas-
sengers carried in 1869 was 1,158,000, showing an increase of 10
per cent., while the goods traffic was 375,000 tons, or an increase of
7^ per cent, over the previous year.
A commencement has been made, in recent years, to establish a
system of telegraphs. There were, at the beginning of the year
1871, lines to the extent of 1,2^ miles in the Empire.
Money, Wdgbts, and Measnres.
The money, weights, and measures of Brazil, and the British
equivalents, are : —
Monet.
The Milreis of 1,000 Reie . Average rate of exchange, 2«. Zd.
The standard of value is the gold Octava of 22 carats, equal to
4 milreis. English sovereigns are legal tender to the amoimt of
504 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
8,890 reis smce the year 1857. Gold and silver coins have ahnoit'
disappeared in recent years in Brazil, and the only circolalaiig
medium is an inconvertible paper currency, consisting of Treasmj
notes of a milreis and upwards, depreciated in. value, togetherividi
copper and bronze coins.
Weights and Measubes.
The French metric system, which is to be compulsory in 1872,
has been adopted since 1862, and been used since in all official
departments. Notwithstanding, all over the coimtry the ancient
weights and measures are employed concurrently. They are : —
The Libra . . . = 1-012 lbs. avoirdupois.
„ Arroba .
,f Qumtal
„ Aiqucire (of Rio)
„ Oitava .
= 32*38 „ „
>i »»
= 129-54
= 1 imperial busheL
^ 55*34 grains.
Besides the above, the weights and measures of Portugal are still
in use in some parts of the empire.
Statistioal and other Books of Beference oonoeming Brazil
1. OFFtciAL Publications.
Almanak do Mimsterio da Marinha, 1871. 8. Eio de Janeiro, 1871.
Almanak Militar para o Anno de 1871. 8. Kio de Janeiro, 1871.
Collec^ao das Leis dolmperio do Brazil e Collec9ao dasDecisaoes do Grovemo
do Imperio do Brazil. 8. Rio de Janeiro, 1864-70.
Keports by Mr. J. Pakenham, H. M.'s Secretary of Legation, on the Finances
and the Commerce of Brazil, dated Jan. 30, and Feb. 14, 1867; in 'Beports
by H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.* Nos. IV. and V. 1867.
London, 1867.
Report by Mr. F. J. Pakenham, H. M.'8 Secretary of Legation, on the
Finances of Brazil, dated Rio de Janeiro, May 1, 1868 ; in * Reports by H, M.*8
Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.* No. IV. 1868. London, 1868.
Report by Mr. Lennon Hunt, on the Trade, Agriculture, and Finances of-
Brazil, dated Rio de Janeiro, Oct. 5, 1869 ; in ' Commercial Reports receiyed
at the Foreign Office.' No. III. 1870. 8. London, 1870.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. FoL Xiondon,
1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Agassiz (Louis), Journey in Brazil. 8. Pp. 540. London, 1868.
Ave-LaUemant (Dr. Robert), Reise durch Siid-Brasilien und Nord-Brasilien,
1858 und 1859. 4 vols. 8. Leipzig, 1865.
Burmeister (Hermann), Reise nach Brasilien. 8. Berlin, 1853.
Burton (Capt. R. F.), Exploration of the Highlands of Brazil. 2 vols. 8.
London, 1869.
Candido (Mendes de Almeida), Atlas do Imperio do Brazil. FoL Kio de
Janeiro, 1868.
Heywood (James), The Resources of Brazil. In * Journal of the Statistical
Society of London.' Vol. XXVn. 8. London, 1864.
BBAZIL. 505
Uinchliff (Thomas W.), South American Sketches ; or, a Visit to Rio
Janeiro, the Organ Mountains, La Plata, and the Parana. 8. London, 1864.
Kidder (J.) and Fletcher (F.), Brazil and the Brazilians. 8. Philadelphia,
1867.
LcLemmert (Eduardo von\ Almanak Administrativo, mercantil e industrial
da corte e provincia do Rio de Janeiro para 0 anno de 1870. Rio de Janeiro,
1871.
Lahure (N. de), L'Empire du Br^sil. 8. Paris, 1862.
Moraes (Dr. Mello), Chorographia historica, chronographica, genealogica,
nobiliaria e politica do Imperio do Brazil. Rio de Janeiro, 1866.
Orton (James), The Andes and the Amazon ; or. Across the Continent of
South America. 8. pp. 862. London, 1870.
Pereira (Da Silva), Situation sociaie, politique et ^conomique de Tempire du
Br^sil. 18. pp. 62. Paris, 1866.
Pereira (Pinto), Collec^ao de Tratados. 4. Rio de Janeiro, 1868.
Pimenta (Bueno), Direito publico brazileiro. 4. Rio de Janeiro, 1862.
Bihas (Antonio Joaquin), Direito administrativo brasileiro. 4. Rio de
Janeiro, 1868.
Rodriguez ( Jos^ Carlos), Constitui^ Politica do Imperio do Brasil, seguida
do acto addicional, da lei da sua interpreta^ao e de outras analysada. 8. Rio
de Janeiro, 1868.
Saint'Adolphe (Milliet de), Diccionario Geografico do Brazil. 2 vols. 8.
Paris, 1845.
Scares (Dr. Sebastiao Ferreira), Elementos de Estadistica comprehendendo
a theoria da Sciencia e a sua applica9ao 4 estadistica commercial do Brasil.
2 vols. 8. Rio de Janeiro, 1866.
Scully (William), Brazil, its Provinces ai\d Chief Cities ; the Manners and
Customs of the People: .^ricultural, Commercial, and other Statistics; taken
^m the latest Official Documents. New ed. 8. London, 1868.
Uruguay (V* de), Direito administrativo. 4. Rio de Janeiro, 1868.
Vamhagen (J. Von), Historia General do Brazil. 8. Rio de Janeiro, 1866.
WaUaee (Alfred R.), Travels on the Amazon and Rio Negro. 8. London,
1870.
Wappaeus (Dr. Johann Eduard), Handbuch der Geographic und Statifitik
▼on Brasilien. 8. Leipzig, 1871.
CANADA.
(Dominion of Canada.)
Constitntion and Oovenunent.
The Dominion of Canada consists of the provinces of Ontario,
Quebec — formerly Upper and Lower Canada — Nova Scotia, and
New Brunswick. They were united by an Act of the Imperial
Parliament, passed in March 1867, known and cited as * The British
North America Act, 1867,' and which came into operation on the
1st July, 1867, by royal proclamation. The Act orders that the
constitution of the Dominion shall be ' similar in principle to that
of the United Kingdom;* that the executive authority shall be
vested in the Sovereign of Great Britain and Ireland, and carried on
in her name by a Governor-General and Privy Council ; and that
the legislative power shall be exercised by a Parliament of two
Houses, called the * Senate,' and * the House of Commons.' Pro-
vision is made in the Act for the admission of Newfoundland,
British Columbia, and the remaining provinces and territories of
British North America, into the Dominion of Canada.
The members of the Senate of the Parliament of the Dominion
are nominated for life, by simimons of the Governor- General under
the Great Seal of Canada. By the terms of the constitution, there
must be 72 senators, namely, 24 from the Province of Ontario, 24
from Quebec, 12 from Nova Scotia, and 12 from New Brunswick.
Each of them must be 30 years of age, a born or naturalised sub-
ject, and possessed of property, real or personal, of the value of
4,000 dollars in the province for which he is appointed. A sena-
tor's seat is vacated by his ceasing to have the requisite properly
qualification, and by non-attendance in parliament for two consecu-
tive sessions. The House of Commons of the Dominion is elected
by the people, for five years, at the rate of one representative for
every 17,000 souls of the decennial census. At present, on the
basis of the census returns of 1861, the House of Commons consists
of 181 members — 82 for Ontario, 65 for Quebec, 19 for Nova
Scotia, and 15 for New Brunswick. It is calculated, on the basis
of oflScial returns stating the present ratio of increase of population,
that the next census, of 1871, will give to Ontario 98, to Quebec
65, to Nova Scotia 18, and to New Brunswick 15 members. The
CANADA.
507
following exhibits the proportionate representation in the House of
Commons, both actual, and probable after 1871, of the four provinces
of the Dominion :—
■
Proyinces
Actaal num-
ber of mem-
bers
Actual per-
centage of re-
presentation
Probable
number <xf
members after
1871
Probable per-
centage of re-
presentation
after 1871
Ontario ....
Quebec ....
Nova Scotia .
New Brunswick
Total .
82
65
19
15
. 45-3
35-9
10-5
8-3
98
65
18
15
50-0
33-2
9-2
7-6
181
100-0
196
100-0
The members of the House of Commons are elected by consti-
tuencies, varying in the different provinces. In Ontario and
Quebec a vote is given to every male subject being the owner or
occupier or tenant of real property of the assessed value of 300
dollars, or of the yearly value of 30 dollars, if within cities or
towns, or of the assessed value of 200 dollars, or the yearly value
of 20 dollars, if not so situate. In New Brunswick a vote is given
to every male subject of the age of 21 years, assessed in respect of
real estate to the amount of 100 dollars, or of personal property, or
personal and real, amounting together to 400 dollars, or 400 dollars
annual income. In Nova Scotia the franchise is with all subjects
of the age of 21 years, assessed in respect of real estate to the value
of 150 dollars, or in respect of personal estate, or of real and personal
together, to the value of 400 dollars. Voting in Quebec, Ontario,
and Nova Scotia is open ; but in New Brunswick votes are taken
by ballot.
The Speaker of the House of Commons has a salary of 3,000
dollars per annimi, and each member an allowance of 6 dollars per
diem, up to the end of 30 days, and for a session lasting longer
than this period, the sum of 600 dollars, with, in every case, 10
cents per mile for travelling expenses. The sum of 5 dollars per
diem is deducted for every day's absence of a member, unless the
same is caused by illness. There is no allowance for the members
of the Senate of the Dominion.
The four provinces forming the Dominion have each a separate
parliament and administration, with a Lieutenant-Governor at the
head of the executive. They have fuU powers to regulate their
own local affairs, dispose of their revenues, and enact such laws as
they may deem best for their own internal welfare, provided only
they do not interfere with, or are adverse to, the action and policy
of the central administration under the Governor-General.
So8 THE statesman's teab-book.
A bill for the admission of British Columbia and of Manitoba I ^
into the Dominion of Canada was passed by the House of CommoDS
in the session of 1871, and is awaiting ratification.
Governor- General. — ^Lord Lisgar^ bom Aug. 31, 1807, eldest son of
Sir John Young, Bart. ; educated at Corpus Christi College, Oxford,
and graduated B.A. 1829 ; called to the bar at Lincoln's Inn, 1834;
M.P. for Cavan, 1831-55 ; one of the Lords of the Treasury, 1841-44;
secretary to the Treasury, 1844-46 ; succeeded his father, first
baronet, 1848; Chief Secretary for Ireland, 1852—55; Lord High
Commissioner of the Ionian Islands, 1855-59 ; Governor- General of
New South "Wales, 1860-67 ; appointed Governor- General of the
Dominion of Canada and of British North America^ Sept. 18, 1868;
elevated to the peerage, as Baron Lisgar, Oct. 8, 1870.
The Governor-General has a salary of 10,000Z. per annum. He
is assisted in his functions, imder the provisions of the Act of 1867,
by a Council, composed of thirteen heads of departments. The
present Council, formed July 1, 1867, and altered in 1869 and
1870, consists of the following members: —
1. President of the Council. — Hon. Charles Tujpper^ C.B., M.D. ; appointed
1870.
2. Minister of Justice and Attorney-General. — Hon. Sir John Alexander
Macdonald, KC.B., D.C.L., Q..C. ; appointed 1867.
3. Minister of Militia and Defence. — ^Hon. Sir George Etienne Cartier, Bart.,
Q..C.; appointed 1867.
4. Minister of Customs. — Hon. Samuel Leonard T^let/f C.B. ; appointed 1867.
6. Minister of Finance. — Hon. Sir Francis Hincks, K.C.M.G., C.B. ; ap-
pointed 1869.
6. Minister of Public Works. — Hon. Hector Louis JLangevin, C.B., Q.C.,;
appointed 1869.
7. Minister of Inland Eevenue; Hon. Alexander Morris^ D.C.L. ; appointed
1869.
8. Secretary of State for the Provinces. — Hon. Joseph Howe; appointed
1869.
9. Minister of Marine and Fisheries. — Hon. Peter MUcheU ; appointed 1867.
10. Postmaster-General. — Hon. Alexander Campbell^ Q.C. ; appointed 1867.
11. Secretary of State and Eegistrar-General of Canada. — Hon. James Cox
Aikins; appointed 1869.
12. Minister of Agriculture. — Hon. Christopher Ihinkin, D.C.L., Q.C. ; ap-
pointed 1869.
13. Eeceiver-General. — Hon. Jean Charles Chapais; appointed 1869.
Each of the ministers has a salary, fixed by statute, of 5,000
dollars, or 1,000Z. a year. The body of ministers is ofi&cially known
as the * Queen's Privy Council for the Dominion of Canada.'
Churoh and Education.
There is no State Church in the Dominion, and in the whole of
British North America. The Church of England is governed by
CANADA. 509
kf seven bishops; the Roman Catholic Church by one archbishop, and
t eight bishops ; and the Presbyterian Church of Canada, in connection
with the Church of Scotland, by annual synods, presided over by
J! moderators. The number of members of each religious creed in
(^ the Dominion of Canada was as follows, according to the census
. returns of 1861 : —
Roman Catholics . . 1,372,913
Presbyterians . . 471,946
Anglicans . . . 466,572
Wesleyans and Methodists 431,924
Baptists . . . 189,080
Lutherans . . . 29 651
Congregationalista . . 17,757
Miscellaneous creeds . . 76,176
Of * no religion' . . 18,860
No creed stated . . . 16,682
Total . 3,090,561
The census returns, besides the broad religious divisions here
given, signalise a multitude of sectarian creeds, including / Second
Adventists,' * Disciples,' * Bible Christians,' * Junkers,' *Menonists,'
* UniversaJists,' and * Mormons.' Roman Catholicism prevails most
extensively in the province of Quebec, formerly Lower Canada, the
number of its adherents there, in 1861, amounting to 943,253, or
nearly 70 per cent, of the total of the Dominion. In the province
of Ontario, formerly Upper Canada, the number of Roman Catholics,
in 1861, was 258,141; while the Church of England numbered
311,565, the Church of Scotland 108,963, and the Free Church of
Scotland 143,043 adherents.
The provinces of Quebec and Ontario have separate school laws,
adapted to the religious elements prevailing in either. Each township
in Ontario is divided into several school sections, according to the
requirements of its inhabitants. The common schools are supported
partly by government, and partly by local self imposed taxation, and
occasionally by the payment of a small fee for each scholar. The
salaries of teachers vary from 1301. to 401. in country parts, and from
2S01. to 7bl. in cities and towns. All common-school teachers must
pass an examination before a county board of education, or receive
a license from the provincial Normal School, empowering them to
teach, before they can claim the government allowance. Similar
arrangements exist in the other provinces of the Dominion, nearly
all the public schools of which possess endowments of land and
personal property, the grant partly of private individuals, and
partly of the government.
Beventie and Expenditure.
The gross revenue of the Dominion of Canada for the financial
year ending June 30, 1870, amounted to 22,874,411 dollars, or
4,574,882Z., and the total gross expenditure to 22,020,766 dollars,
or 4,404,153Z., leaving a surplus of 853,645 dollars, or 170,729Z.
»,
5IO THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
The chief sources of revenue in the year 1869-70 were customs
and excise; the receipts from customs producing 9,384,212 dollars,
and excise 3,619,622 dollars. Included in the revenue of 1869-70
was the sum of 4,385,952 dollars, derived from loans. The principal
.branch of expenditure in the financial year, 1869-70, was the
interest of the public debt, amounting to 5,047,054 dollars. In the
financial year ending June 30, 1868, the total revenue of the
Dominion was 20,465,128 dollars, and the total expenditure
19,092,945 dollars, while in the year ending June 30, 1869, the
total revenue was 36,760,609 dollars, and the expenditure 29,807,205
dollars. Included in the revenue of the financial year, 1868-69,
was the amount of 19,961,924 doUars raised in loans.
The public debt of the Dominion, incurred chiefly on account of
public works, and the interest of which forms the largest branch of
the expenditure, amounted on the 30th Jime, 1870, to 115,993,706
dollars, or 23,198,741^. Of this capital, the amount of 75,847,175
dollars, or 15,169,435Z., represented debt payable in London, and
the rest, liabilities incurred in Canada, including trust funds and
miscellaneous accounts.
The debt of the Dominion due in London consisted of the follow-
ing items on the 30th June, 1870 : —
Dollars Dollars
Debentores Imperial Guaranteed Loan, bearing 4 per
cent, interest 8,760,000
Less unsold in hands of Financial Agents . . 1,460,000
7,300,000
Debentures Dominion of Canada 6 per cent. .... 2,433,333
Do. Consolidated Canadian Loan 6 per cent. 31,324,948
Less unsold in hands of Financial Agents 3,002,807 82
Amount held by Bank of Montreal . 1,946,666 66
4,949,474
26,375,473
Inscriptions Consolidated Canadian Stock, bearing 5 per cent.
interest 5,181,142
Debentures Province of Canada, bearing 6 per cent, interest 267,667
Do do. do 6 per cent, interest 24,942,640
Do Province of Nova Scotia, do do . 4,460,300
Do New Brunswick do do . 4,886,620
Total . 76,847,175
£15,169,435
The public debt of Nova Scotia, separate from that of the Dominion,
amounted in 1870 to 8,230,500 dollars, and the interest thereon to
297,580 dollars; while the debt of New Brunswick was 7,195,200
and the interest thereon 349,283 dollars. Of the other provinces of
British North America, the liabilities were, at the same period, —
Pr/nce Edward Island, 600,000 doWat^\ ^evdoutvdland, 1,350,000
CANADA. 511
dollars ; British Columbia, 1,638,000 dollars, and Vancouver's Island,
220,000 dollars.
Army and Navy.
In addition to the troops maintained by the Imperial Government —
the strength of which was reduced, in 1869, to 5,000 men, of whom
2,000 were for a garrison of the fortress of Halifax, considered an
* Imperial station ' — Canada has a large volunteer force, and a newly-
organised militia, brought into existence by a statute of the first
Federal Parliament, passed in March 1868, *to provide for the
defence of the Dominion.* By the terms of the Act, the militia con-
sists of all male British subjects between 18 and 60, who are called
i)ut to serve in four classes, namely : — 1st class, 18 to 30, unmar-
ried ; 2nd, from 30 to 45, unmarried ; 3rd, 18 to 45, married ;
4th, 45 to 60. Widowers without children rank as unmarried, but
with them, as married. The militia is divided into an active and a
reserve force. The active includes the volunteer, the regular, and the
larine militia. The regular militia are those who voluntarily enlist
to serve in the same, or men balloted, or in part of both. The
marine militia is made up of persons whose usual occupation is on
sailing or steam craft navigating the waters of the Dominion.
Volunteers have to serve for three years; and the regular
and marine militia for two years. The period of drill for
volunteer corps is 16 days, and for corps of regular militia not
less than 8 nor more than 16 days in each year, for which half a
ollar per day is paid to the men and one dollar to the officers of
pegular militia. But the men of any corps residing within two miles
of the place appointed for drill may be ordered out at other times
than when performing their annual drills, without receiving pay.
All men serving in the militia must take the oath of allegiance to
the sovereign of Great Britain and Ireland.
Official returns of September, 1869, give as follows the strength of
the militia and volunteer corps of the Dominion of Canada : —
Ontario, 21,816; Quebec, 12,637; New Brunswick, 1,789; and
Nova Scotia, 928— total, 37,170. The strength of the * reserve
militia ' of the Dominion at the same date was as follows : — Ontario,
315,352 ; Quebec, 215,216 ; New Brunswick, 55,622 ; and Nova
Scotia, 69,876— total, 656,066.
Under the Act of 1868 Canada is divided into nine military dis-
tricts, four of which are formed by Ontario, three by Quebec, one
by Nova Scotia, and one by New Brunswick. The Act orders that
40,000 active militiamen shall be drilled every year, and that the
command of the whole force be vested in the Governor- General, who
may call it to arms, wholly or in part, whenever he deems it neces-
sary. The period of service in war is fixed at one year, to be
512
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK,
extended, in case of emergency, by six months. Each military dis-
trict is required to ftimish its quota of the 40,000 men, but where
volunteers are organised they will count either in full or in part for
the quota, and where there are no volunteers, or not enough, a ballot
is taken. The ballot takes place for three years, and in the ballot-
ing, the number of battalions required from counties and town-
ships is furnished according to population. Sums are granted
towards the education of officers. A school of military instruction is
established in each province of the Dominion in connection with some
regiment of the British forces, a certain number of whose officers
and non-commiBsioned officers assist in the work of instruction.
The Government defrays the expenses of travelling and maintenance
of those who receive instruction.
The naval forces of Canada consisted, in 1871, of the following
armed screw steamers, maintained on the great lakes and the river
St. Lawrence, and ftimished in part by the British Government,
and in part by that of the Dominion.
Name
Horse-power
Guns
Tonnage
Prince Alfred
75
3
456
Bescue .
65
3
275
Britomart
60
2
226
Cherub .
60
2
226
Heron .
60
2
226
Minstrel
60
2
226
Napoleon III.
300
2
211
Lady Head .
i
158
2
168
Besides the above, the Government of the Dominion owned the
* Daring ' and the * Druid,' two fast steamers, employed on coast
service, not fitted with gims, but available as gunboats.
Area and Population.
The population of Canada in the year 1800 was estimated at
240,000; in 1825 it amounted to 581,920; in 1851 to 1,842,265;
and in 1861 to 3,090,561. The last census, taken April 3, 1871,
stated, according to unverified returns, the total population of the
Dominion of Canada, exclusive of British Columbia and Manitoba,
to be 3,484,924, showing an increase of 12*79 per cent, in ten years.
Ontario in 1871 had, in round numbers, 1,600,000 inhabitants;
Quebec, 1,200,000 ; New Brunswick, 285,000 ; and Nova Scotia,
387,000. The official report of the census of April 1871 had not
arrived in England at the end of the year.
The area and population of the Dominion of Canada, according to
the decennial census taken January 1861, were as follows: —
CANADA.
513
Ontario ....
Quebec . • . .
Nova Scotia .
New Brunswick
Total .
Area
Population
Eng. sq. miles
121,260
210,020
18,671
27,037
1,396,091
1,111,666
330,867
262,047
376,988
3,090,661
The probable population of the Dominion, calculated on the basis
of the registries of births and deaths, and the returns of immigra-
tion and emigration, is given as follows, for the end of each of the
three years 1869 to 1871 :—
Provinces
1869
1870
1871
Ontario ....
Quebec ....
Nova Scotia
New BrunRwick
Total .
1,962,067
1,364,Q67
382,366
319,027
2,047,334
1,387,884
389,343
322,398
2,136.308
1,422,646
396,449
327,800
4,009,626
4,146,969
4,283,103
The number of immigrants entering the St. Lawrence in 1869
was 43,114, against 34,300 in 1868. The number who entered bj
Suspension-bridge and other inland ports was 30,326 ; at Halifax,
448 ; at St. John's, New Bnmswick, 456; and at Miramichi, 21 ;
making a total of 74,365. Of these it is calculated that the majority
passed through to the United States, and 18,630 became permanent
residents of Canada. Of the latter, 17,202 settled in Ontario, 503
in Quebec, 477 in New Brunswick, and 448 in Nova Scotia. This
number showed a steady increase compared with past years.
The origin of the population, at the census of Jan. 1861, was as
follows : —
Bom in the Dominion • 2,430,624
Bom out of the Dominion . 659,937
3,090,661
Natives of French origin . 926,466
Natives of other origin . 1,504,168
Bom in England and Wales 136,832
Ireland. . . 281,260
Scotland . . 133,690
other countries . 108,146
3,090,661
The origin of the population of the provinces of Ontario and
Quebec is thus stated in the census returns of 1861 : —
L L
5H
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Origin
England and Wales
Scotland
Ireland
Natives of Canada :
Not of French origin . . .
Of French oricin .
United States . . ...
Nova Scotia and Prince Edward
Island
New Brunswick ....
Newfoundland ....
"West Indies
East Indies
France
Germany and Netherlands
Italy and Greece ....
Spain and Portugal
Sweden and Norway
Kussia and Poland
Switzerland
Guernsey, Jersey, and other British
Islands
All other places ....
At sea
Not known
Total .
Ontario
114,290
98,792
191,231
869,592
33,287
50,758
4,383
3,214
487
532
203
2,389
22,906
104
96
261
161
617
529
541
323
1,395
1,396,091
Quebec
13,179
13,204
50,337
167,949
847,615
13,648
977
852
232
137
49
949
672
114
55
229
56
81
628
128
61
414
1,111,566
Not included at present in the Dominion of Canada, but attracted
towards the confederation, while forming part of the immense terri-
tory known as British North America, are the colonies of Newfound-
land, Prince Edward Island, British Columbia with Vancouver
Island, and Manitoba, formerly called Prince Rupert's Land — the
last surrendered by the Hudson's Bay Company in 1870, but not at
once admitted into the Dominion. Their estimated area and popu-
lation, according to the last returns, including a census of New-
foundland, taken at the end of 1869, and an enumeration of the
population of Manitoba, effected on the 16th July, 1870, are as
tbllows : —
Colonies
Area
Peculation
Newfoundland
Prince Edward Island
British Columhia with
Vancouver Island
Manitoha
I Total .
Bng. sq. miles
40,200
2,173
200,000
242,373
146,536
80,857
11,405
1L949
261J47
CANADA.
515
According to estimates of the year 1870, British North America
had a total population of four and a quarter millions, giving, on a
territory of 619,361 English square miles, not quite seven individuals
to the square mile.
The population of the principal* cities of the Dominion and of
British North America was as follows by the census of 1861 : —
DoMiNioif OF "Canada.
f" Toronto . .
44,821
Hamilton .
19,096
Ontario
Kingston .
Ottawa
13,743
14,696
V. London
11,666
Quebec
/Montreal .
90,323
* \^ Quebec
61,109
Nova Scotia .
Halifax
26,026
New Brunswick .
. St. John
27,317
British North Akerica.
Newfoundland
. St. John's .
30,476
Prince Edward Island
. Charlotte Town
6,210
British Columbia .
•
New Westminster
6,000
By selection of the Crown, the city of Ottawa has been made the
capital and seat of legislature of the Dominion of Canada and Con-
federate States of British North America.
Trade and Industry.
TJie trade of the Dominion of Canada is chiefly with the United
States and Great Britain, the greater part of the imports being
derived from Great Britain, but the greater part of the exports
going to the United States. The following tabular statement gives
Sie total value of exports, the total values of imports and of imports
entered for home consumption in the Dominion of Canada, during
the fiscal year ending June 30, 1870 : —
Provinces
Total Exports
Total Imports
Imports for con-
sumption
Ontario
Quebec
Nova Scotia .
New Brunswick .
Dollars
24,669,399
37,807,468
6,803,417
6,303,206
Dollars
26,135,176
32,883,916
8,940,800
6,864,447
Dollars
24,630,467
32,166,288
8,008,031
6,632,827
Total .
73,673,490 74,814,339
71,237,603
The commerce of the fiscal year ending June 30, 1870, was
carried on with the following countries : —
LL 2
Si6
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOE.
Conntries
Value of Exports
Value of Imports
for Consumption
Dollars
Dollars
Great Britain
24,960,925
38,696,433
United States .
i
»
32,984,662
24,728,166
France ....
278,420
1,394,346
Germany
16,636
469,275
British North America
1
1,421,423
1,268,948
±Jnti8h West Indies
1,512,780
892,134
Spanish West Indies
1,280,268
2,423,421
China ....
—
432,919
Spain ....
85,082
314,925
Other Foreign Countries
1,554,386
718,036
Qx)ods not the produce of Canada .
6,527,622
—
Amount returned at Inland Ports .
2,962,398
^M-W
Total
•
«
•
73,673,490
71,237,603
The principal exports in the year ending June 30, 1870, were : —
Dollars
Produce of the mine 2,487,038
„ fisheries 3,608,549
forest . . . . . . 20,940,434
Animals 12,138,101
Manufactures 2,133,659
Agricultural products 13,676,619
Ships 725,080
Coin and bullion 8,002,278
The subjoined tabular statement exhibits the commercial inter-
course of the North American Colonies with the United Kingdom,
giving the total value of the colonial exports to Great Britain and
Ireland, and of the imports of British and Irish produce and manu-
factures into the colonies, in each of the ten years 1861 to 1870 : —
Years
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
Exports from the North American
(Colonies to Great Britalii
£
8,667,920
8,499,393
8,166,613
6,860,744
6,350,178
6,867,663
6,767,512
6,772,263
7,734,631
8,612,789
Imports of British Home Produce
into the Korth American
Colonies
£
3,689,963
3,991,010
4,813,482
5,611,276
4,777,280
6,862,402
5,862,402
4,847,688
5,157,083
6,784,196
CANADA.
517
The imports of British and Irish produce and manufactures were
divided as follows, during the ^Ye years 1866 to 1870, among the
different North American Colonies :—
Ck>lomes
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
£
£
£
£
British Columbia .
162,069
62,609
74,061
103,206
73,681
Hudson's Bay Company
Settlements
60,379
49,187
38,648
49,720
45,148
Newfoundland .
487,984
386,998
261,722
354,450
623,682;
Canada
3,926,307
3,729,628
3,054,669
3,144,901
4,366,272
New Brunswick
747,848
696,390
491,503
698,116
629,757
Prince Edward Island
169,166
103,742
107,362
129,726
122,822
Nova Scotia
Total of North American 1
Colonies . . J
1,291,217
928,121
819,614
776,965
1,124,033
6,824,960
6,862,402
4,847,660
5,167,083
6,784,196
As regards the exports to the United Engdom, those of Canada
form a much larger proportion of the whole than those of British
imports into the North American Colonies. The exports from
Canada, which varied, in the five years 1866-70, fi:om 4^ to up-
wards of 6 millions sterling, consist principally of the two great
staple articles, wood and com, the first of the value of 3,066,739/.,
and the second of the value of 2,180,543Z. in the year 1870.
Woollen and cotton manufactures, and iron, are the chief articles
sent in return fi*om Great Britain. The value of the woollen goods
imported into Canada in the year 1870 was 710,610Z. ; of cotton
manufactures, 692,799/.; and of iron, wrought and imwrought,
892,448/.
The shipping of the Canadian Confederation was as follows, in the
fiscal year ending June 30, 1870. Entered, inwards : — Quebec,
1,626 vessels, of 1,013,451 tons; Nova Scotia, 5,013 vessels, of
896,690 tons; New Brunswick, 2,928 vessels, of 698,378 tons.
Cleared outwards: — Quebec, 1,569 vessels, of 943,849 tons; Nova
Scotia, 4,880 vessels, of 866,075 tons; New Brunswick, 2,499
vessels, of 666,430 tons. The above was exclusive of shipping
employed in the inland trade, of which entered ports 27,433 vessels,
of 5,796,125 tons, while there cleared 27,752 vessels, of 5,619,745
tons.
The Dominion of Canada has a considerable merchant navy. Ac-
cording to a return made by order of the Canadian House of Com-
mons, there were owned and registered on July 1, 1868, in the
Dominion 5,822 vessels, of a total burthen of 776,343 tons. The
shipping was divided as follows between the four provinces of the
Dominion : —
$18
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
Provinces
Ontario .
! Quebec .
XoTa Scotia
New EruDswick
Total .
Number of
TeaseiA (
5.822
_ Percentage | Percentage |
Tonnage ; ^f Yeeeds . of Tonnage
776.343
100
481
66,9o9 .
8
9
1,428
• 155.690
25
20
3,087
352.917
53
45
826
200,777
14
26
100
The number of steamers, forming part of the shipping here enu-
merated, was 335, of a total tonnage of 45,706. Of the number,
IS were sea-going steamers, and the rest for river and lake ser\'ice. —
(Communication of the Dominion Government tx) the Statesman's
Year-book,)
Money, Weights, and Measnres.
The money, weights, and measures of Canada and British Norrh
America are : —
MOKET.
The Dollar . . . Average rate of exchange, 4«.
Weights and Measuses.
British weights and measures are usually employed, but the old
Winchester gallon and bushel are chie£y used instead of the new or
imperial standards. They are : —
Wine gallon
Ale gallon .
Bushel
« 0-83333 gallon.
= 101695 „
» 0*9692 imperial boaheL
By Act of 22nd Vict. cap. 21, the weights of many articles held
equal to the Winchester bushel were prescribed, as follows: —
Potatoes, turnips, carrots, parsnips, beets, and onions .
60 lbs.
Flax seed
50 lbs.
Hemp seed
44 lbs.
Blue grass seed ....
14 lbs.
Castor beans ....
40 lbs.
Salt
56 lbs.
Bned apples ....
22 lbs.
Malt
36 lbs.
By the same Act the British hundredweight of 112 pounds, and
the ton of 2,240 pounds, were abolished, and the hundredweight was
declared to be 100 pounds and the ton 2,000 poimds avoirdupois,
thus asHimilating the weights of Canada and the United States.
CANADA. 519
Statistical and other Books of Eeference concerning Canada
and British North America.
1. Official Publications.
Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom with
Foreign Countries and British Possessions in the year 1870. Imp. 4. London, 1871.
Public Accounts of the Dominion of Canada, for the fisccZl year ended 30th
June, 1870. Printed by order of Parliament. 8. Ottawa, 1871.
Report, Returns, and Statistics of the Inland Revenues of the Dominion of
Canada, for the fiscal year ending 30th June, 1870. 8. Ottawa, 1871.
Statistical Tables relating to the Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. Part XIV. Fol. London, 1870.
Statistical Abstract for the several Colonial and other Possessions of the
United KingdonL No. VIM 8. London, 1871.
Tables of the Trade and r^avigation of the Dominion of Canada, for the
fiscal year ending 30th June, 1870. 8. Ottawa, 1871.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Canadian Almanac and Repository of Useful Knowledge. 8. Toronto, 1870.
Faillon (Abb6), Histoire de la Colonie fran9ai6e en Canada. 2 vols. Fol.
Montreal, 1866.
Howe (Hon. Joseph), Confederation considered in relation to the interests of
the Empire. 8. Iiondon, 1866.
Hunt (F. Sterry), Canada : a Geographical, Agricultural, and Mineralogical
Sketch. Published by authority of the Bureau of Agriculture, for distribution
at the Dublin Exhibition. Toronto, 1865.
Macjie (Matthew), Vancouver Island and British Columbia ; their History,
Resources, and Prospects. 8. London, 1865.
Marshall (Charles), The Canadian Dominion. 8. London, 1871.
Monro (Alex.), History, Geography, and Statistics of British North America.
12. Montreal, 1864.
Morgan (Henry J.), The Canadian Parliamentary Companion. 32. Mon-
treal, 1871.
Morgan (Henry J.), The Canadian Parliamentary Companion. Sixth ed.
The First Parliament of the Dominion of Canada. 24. Montreal, 1871.
Philpot (Harvey J.), Guide Book to the Canadian Dominion. 16. London,
1871.
Rawlings (Thomas), The Confederation of the British North American Pro-
vinces : their Past History and Future Prospects. 8. London, 1866.
Russell (Wm. Henry), Canada : it* Defences, Condition, and Resources. 8.
London, 1865.
520 THE SIAXESHAB'S TEAB-BOOK.
CHILI.
f
(Republica de Chile.)
Cnnstitution and Oovemment.
The republic of Chili threw off the allegiance to the Crown of
Spain by the declaration of independency of September 18, 1810.
The constitution, voted by the representatPes of the nation in 1833,
establishes three authorities in the State — ^the legislative, the execu-
tive, and the judicial. The legislative power is vested in two assem-
blies, called the Senate and the Chamber of Deputies. The Senate
is composed of twenty members, elected for the term of nine years ;
while the Chamber of Deputies, chosen for a period of three years,
consists of one representative for every 20,000 of the population. The
executive is exercised by a president, elected for a term of lave years.
President of the Republic. — ^Don Federico EiTazuriz ; elected
President of the Republic, as successor of Don Jos^ Joaquin Perez,
September 17, 1871.
The president of the republic is chosen by indirect election. The
people, in the first instance, nominate their delegates by ballot — to
the number of 216 in the presidential election of 1866 — and the
latter, in their turn, appoint the chief of the State. The votes are
examined, and the declaration of the poll takes place at a meeting of
the two Houses of Legislature.
The president is assisted in his executive functions by a Council of
State, and a ministry, divided into four departments, namely, the
Ministry of the Interior and of Foreign Affairs ; the Ministry of
Finance ; the Ministry of Justice and of Ecclesiastical AfQurs ; and
the Ministry of War and Marine.
The Coimcil of State, appointed by the president of the republic,
consists of the ministers for the time being, two judges, one eccle-
siastical dignitary, one general or admiral, and ^yq other members.
Eevenne, Army, and Population.
The public revenue of ChiU averaged, in recent years. If million
sterling, and the expenditure the same. The subjoined table ex-
hibits the sources of actual revenue and the various branches of
expenditure in the year 1867.
CHILI.
521
Sources of Bevenue
Branches of Expenditure
Dollars
Dollars
Customs
4,040,787
Ministij of the Interior
1,149,669
State monopolies .
1,110,648
„ Poreign Affairs .
91,627
Land taxes
643,078
„ Justice
378,116
Excise
237,831
„ Public "Worship .
212,437
Tax on capital .
3,370
„ Publiclnstruction
580,583
Patents
84,980
„ Finance
3,652,951
Stamps
95,105
War .
1,471,476
Post .
129,881
„ Marine
533,507
Mint .
1,987
Tolls .
25,247
Railways
162,651
Other Receipts .
Total revenue 1
dollars J
3,232,355
Total expenditure ^
dollars . /
9,274,920
8,070,366
£
1,854,984
£
1,614,073
The public debt acknowledged by the republic consisted, at the
end of September 1870, of the following home and foreign
liabilities : —
Intebnal Debt^
Old Debt, at 3 per cent.
Loans of 1862^8, at 7 and 8 per cent.
Dollars
2,500,000
5,000,000
£
468,750
937,500
Total internal debt
FoBEiGN Debt —
Loan of 1862, at 6 per cent
War Loans of 1837-39, consolidated at 3 per cent.
Railway locm of 1858, at 4^ per cent. .
Railway Loan of 1870, at 5 per cent. .
Total debt
7,500,000 1,406,250
850,000
520,000
1,500,000
1,012,700
5,288,950
The railway loan of 1870, authorised by Act of Congress of Nov.
24, 1870, was contracted for in England at the price of 83, and is to
be redeemed at par by a sinking fund of 2 per cent, for the first ^yq
years, and subsequently of 1 per cent.
To the above was added, in 1867, a loan of 2,000,000/., at 6 per
cent., contracted in England. It was issued at the price of 82, and
the bonds were secured by the hypothecation of the customs revenues,
which in 1865 amoilnted to nearly 825,000/.
The army of Chili, raised by conscription, was stated to amount
to 5,300 men at the commencement of 1866, when the republic was
at war with Spain. According to an official return of the same
period, there were 29,698 national guards, or militia, inscribed on
the lists.
522
THE statesman's TEAK-BOOK.
The navy of Chili consisted, at the commencement of 1868, of
the screw -corvette * Esmeralda,' of 16 guns; the steamer * Covadonga,'
of four guns ; the steamer * Maipu,' of two guns, and several smaller
vessels. In attempting the defence of the coast against the Spanish
fleet, which included the iron-clad * Numancia,' of 43 guns, the naval
force of Chili incurred great losses.
The area of the republic is estimated at 249,952 English square
miles, with a population, according to the census of 1862, of 1,676,243
souls. Included in the territory of the republic, since 1862, is the
land of the Araucanians, on the southern frontier, governed, ibr some
years, by a native of France, M. de Tonnens, who styled himself
King Aurelius Antonius L He was made a prisoner by the Chilian
troops in February 1862.
Trade and Industry.
The foreign commerce of Chili is carried on mainly with Great
Britain, to which three-fourths of the exports are sent. Among the
importing countries France stands next in the list, followed by
Germany, the United States, and Peru. The following table gives
the value of the total exports and imports of the republic in each of
the five years 1863 to 1867 :—
1 ^
, Yean
Total Exports
Total Tmporta
1
Pesos
£
Pesos
£
1 1863
23,772,646
4,754,529
26,307,045
5,061,409
1864
< 31,818,214
6,363,643
24,374,351
4,874,870
1865
30,865,016
6,173,003
26,129,526
5,226,906
1866
29,089,891
5,817,978
20,856,465
4,171,293
1867
1
30,690,132
6,131,026
24,861,095
4,987,325
The commercial intercourse between Chili and the United King-
dom is shown in the subjoined tabular statement, which gives the
value of the total exports to Great Britain and Ireland, and of the
total imports of British and Irish produce and manufactures into
Chili, in each of the five years 1866 to 1870 : —
Years
Exports from Chili
to
Great Britain
Imports of
British Home Produce
into Chili
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
2,943,112
4,417,668
4,366,598
3,634,717
3,828,226
£
1,862,436
2,624,438
1,962,714
1,989,794
2,674,306
Copper, and silver, the foxmex oi tYi^ -y^Xwa <il '^^^l^ Jl^\„^ ^A
CHILI.
523
the latter of 204,611/., in 1870, form the chief articles of export
from Chili to the United Kingdom. The exports of the year 1870
also included a considerable quantity of raw cotton, valued at
165,414/. Of British produce sent in return, cotton manufactures,
of the value of 1,136,422/., and woollens, of the value of 355, 66/.
in 1870, form the staple.
The commercial navy of Chili consisted, on September 30, 1869,
255 vessels of 58,200 tons burthen, with 2,900 sailors.
Chili was among the first States in South America in the construc-
tion of railways, made for the special object of facilitating trade and
industry. Subjoined is a list of the lines, their length, and cost,
which were open for traffic in the middle of 1869, at which period
about one-half of the railway network for which concessions had
been given by the government had been constructed : —
Bailways
Length
Total cost
Cost per
kilometre
From Valparaiso to Santiago .
„ Santiago to Curico
„ Caldera to St. Antonio .
„ Pabellon to Chanarcillo .
„ Coquimbo to Las Cardas
Kilo.
184
15
160
43
64
Pesos
10,834,798
6,626,000
2,960,000
1,000,000
1,040,000
Pesos
69,020
41,370
24,860
23,962
16,000
TotAl.
466
Enghsh miles
285
21,360,798
£427,216
The two lines of railway from Valparaiso to Santiago, and from
Santiago to Curico, belong to the state, and the others to private
companies. More state railways are in course of construction, and
the foreign loan of. 1,012,700/. raised in 1870 was granted by the
Congress of the Republic for the completion of an important Kne
connecting Chillar and Talcahuano.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Chili are : —
Monet.
The Tesos^ or Dollar -* 100 Centavos . Average rate of exchange, Zs. 9</.
Weights and Mbastjbes.
The Ounce,
„ Libra .
,, Quintal
>»
. , rof25ponnd«
Arroba < » - ^
Gallon
Vara .
Square Vara
wine or spirits . =
1*014 ounce avoirdupois
1014 lb.
101-44 „
25-36 „
6*70 imperial gallons.
0-74 „
0-9'ZT ^«id.
524 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
The metric system of France has been legally established in Chili,
but the old weights and measures are still in general use.
Statistical and other Books of Eeference concerning Chili.
1. Officiaii Publications.
Memoria que el Ministro de Estado en el departamento del Interior presenta
al Congreso nacional de 1868. 8. Santiago de Chile, 1868.
Memoria que el Ministro de Estado en el departamento de Hacienda presenta
al Congreso nacional de 1868. 8. Santiago de Chile, 1868.
Esta^stica de la Bepublica de Chile. 8. Santiago de Chile, 1868.
Report by Mr. Consul Tait on the Trade of Coquimbo for the year 1864 ; in
* Commercial Reports received at the Foreign Office.' 8. London, 1866.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. No. XI. Fol. London, 1868.
Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom
with Foreign Countries and British Possessions in the year 1869. Imp. 4. pp.
616. London, 1870.
Report by Mr. J. H. McCoUey, U.S. Consul at Callao, dated Sept 30, 1867,
on the trade, industry, and social progress of Peru ; in ' Commercial Relations
of the United States with Foreign Nations.' 8. Washington, 1868.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Asta-Buruaga (Francisco S.), Diccionario geografico de la Republica de
ChUe. 8. New York, 1868.
Menadi&r (J.), Estadistica comercial comparativa de la Republica de Chile. 4.
Valparaiso, 1866-66,
Menendez (Baldomero), Manual de geografia y estadistica de Chile. 8. Paris,
1861.
Scherzer (Karl von\ Reise der osterreichischen Fregatte Novara um die Eide
in den Jahren 1867-69. 8. Vienna, 1864.
Wappdus (Prof. J. C), Die Republiken von Siid-Amerika, geographisch-
statistisch, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung ihrer Production und ihres Han-
delsverkehrs. 8. Gottingen, 1866.
525
COLOMBIA.
(ESTADOS UnIDOS DE COLOMBIA.)
Constitiition and Oovenmient
The federative republic of Colombia, officially styled the United
States of Colombia, was formed by the Convention of Bogota, con-
cluded Sept. 20, 1861, by the representatives of nine states previously
a part of New Granada. A constitution, bearing date May 8, 1863,
vests the executive authority in a president elected for two years,
while the legislative power rests with a Congress of two Houses,
called the Senate and the House of Representatives. The Senate,
numbering 27 members, is composed of representatives of the nine
states, each deputing three senators ; the House of Representatives,
numbering 66 members, is elected by universal suffrage, each state
forming a constituency and returning one member for 50,000
inhabitants, and a second for every additional 20,000. Besides the
central government thus created, each of the nine states has its own
legislature and chief executive officer, the latter called Governor in
all except Panama, which gives him the title of President.
The President of Colombia has at his side a Vice-President,
acting as chairman of the Senate, and his executive functions must
be exercised through four ministers, or secretaries, responsible to
Congress. His biennial term of office begins on the 1st of April,
ending the last of March.
President of the Republic. — General Santos Gutierrez, elected for
the term 1870-72.
The first head of the executive government of Colombia, after
its establishment as a federative republic, was General Thomas
Mosquera, who acted as Dictator from Sept. 20, 1861, till the pro-
clamation of the constitution of 1863, imder which Dr. Manuel
Murillo was elected President for two years, commencing April
1st, 1864. General Mosquera was chosen his successor, but before
his term of office had expired he came into conflict with the Con-
gress of the republic, and on the 23rd of May was deposed and
imprisoned, his place being filled provisionally by the Vice-Presi-
dent, General Santos Gutierrez. The latter was subsequently elected
President for the next term, ending March 31, 1872.
Seat of the central government is the federal city of Bogota..
526
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Revenue, Army, and Population.
The revenue and expenditure of the federative government was
as follows, according to official returns, in the three financial
terms 1864-67 :—
Years
Bevenue
Expenditure
1864-65
1865-66
1866-67
Pesos
2,200,000
2,715,128
2,350,000
£
440,000
543,025
470,000
Pesos
2,700,000
2,020,000
2,351,000
£
540,000
404,000
470,200
The public debt was reported to amoimt to 49,646,000 pesos, or
9,929,200/., in 1867, three-fourths of which sum was due to British
creditors, who hold as security on mortgage the chief source of
revenue of the Republic, that derived from the customs. In the
year 1867, the customs produced 205;510/., while in the year 1866
the receipts amounted to 250,242Z.
The federal army, by the terms of the constitution, is to number
2,000 men on the peace-footing. In case of war, each of the states
is bound to furnish a contingent of one per cent, of the population.
The area of the republic is estimated to embrace 432,400 English
square miles, on which lived in 1864, according to a rough enumera-
tion then made, 2,794,473 inhabitants of European descent, besides
an aboriginal, or Indian population, estimated at 170,000. The
white, or European-descended population, was divided as follows,
between the nine states of the confederacy : —
states
Population of
state
Chief town
Population of
chief town
Panama
Santander .
Oauca
Boyaca
Cundinamarca .
Antioquia .
Tolima
Bolivar
Magdalema
Total
173,729
496,000
437,102
442,996
391,096
327,322
250,938
176,006
100,284
Panama
Pamplona
Popayan ,
Tunja
BogotA
Antioquia
Purificacior
Cart.hagena
Santa Mart
I
ba !
18,000
3,200
20,000
8,000
46,000
20,000
500
25,000
2,000
2,794,473
The most important of the nine states of Colombia, the state of
Panama, comprises the whole isthmus of that name, known histori-
cally as the Isthmus of Darien. The extreme length of the state
COLOMBIA.
527
from east to west is about 360 geographical miles, but the sinuosities
of the coast give about 400 miles on the Atlantic and 600 on the
Pacific Ocean.
Trade and Indnstry.
The foreign trade of Colombia is carried on mainly through the
two ports oi Panama and of Colon, or Aspinwall, and is of consi-
derable importance, owing to the geographical situation of these
places, which, united by railway, connect the Atlantic with the
Pacific Ocean. The transit trade across the Isthmus of Panama in the
year 1867 was of the estimated total value of 18,438,396/., divided
as follows ; — 12,592,637Z. imported at Panama and exported at Colon,
and 5,845,759Z. imported at Colon and exported at Panama. The
traffic across the isdimus by the Panama Railroad in 1867 comprised
35,076 passengers ; gold to the value of 30,366,076 dollars; silver,
14,830,727 dollars ; and jewelry, 793,428 dollars. The American
mails carried 923,5211b., and English and French mails, 149,2731b.,
both items larger than in 1866. Of the treasure forwarded across
the isthmus, the amount shipped to Great Britain was of the value
of 3,873,134/.
The value of the imports and exports of Colombia, exclusive of
the transit trade, averaged one million sterling each in the five years
1863-67.- The total imports in the year 1866 amounted to
1,579,441/., and in 1867 to 1,104,498/., while the exports were of
the value of 1,354,403/. in 1866, and of 1,098,851/. in 1867.
The value of the exports of Colombia to Great Britain, and of
the imports of British home produce into Colombia, in each of the
laxe years 1866 to 1870, was as follows ; —
Exports from
Imports of British
Years
Colombia
Home Produce into
to Great Britain
Colombia
£
£
1866
1,542,664
2,947,778
1867
983,611
2,390,931
1868
1,096,032
2,615,170
1869
1,116,118
2,109,768
1870
906,279
2,135,464
Of the exports from Colombia to Great Britain the most important
in 1870 were raw cotton, of the value of 158,435/.; coffee, of the
value of 133,693/. ; and tobacco, of the value of 115,459/. At the
head of the articles of British home produce imported into Colombia
in 1870 were manufactured cotton goods, of the value of I^E4^(^<^<yi.,
528 THE statesman's teab-book.
In the year 1869, British vessels to the number of 181, with a
tonnage of 125,351 entered, and 169, with a tonnage of 125,067,
cleared Colombian ports.
In the summer of 1869 a treaty was concluded between the
government of the Republic and that of the United States of
America, which gave to the latter the exclusive right to construct an
inter-oceanic canal across the Isthmus of Darien, at any point which
may be selected by the United States. The Colombian Govern-
ment cede six miles of land on each side of the canal, and are to
receive 10 per cent, of the net income for the first 10 years, and, afler
the canal is paid for, 25 per cent, of the net profits. The surveys
are to be made within two years after the ratification of the treaty,
and the canal begun within five years and finished within fifteen
years after the ratification, otherwise the charter fails. The charter
nms for 100 years. The canal is to be under the control of the
United States, and navigation is to be open to all nations in time
of peace, but closed to belligerents.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Colombia, and the British
equivalents, are : —
MONBT.
The PesOf or dollar, of 10 reals : approximate value, 4s,
The currency is entirely specie, the gold coins consisting of double
condors, of 20 pesos, condors, and" half condors, and the silver of
pesos, reals, half reals, and quarter reals. There are no copper
coins. In foreign mercantile transactions, the French five-franc
piece, equal to one peso, is most generally in use.
Weights and Measubbs.
The weights and measures recognised by the Government are
French. In custom-house business the kilogramme, equal to 2,205
pounds avoirdupois, is the standard. In ordinary commerce, the
arroba, of 25 poimds, the quintal, of 100 poimds, and the carga, of
250 pounds, are generally used. The Colombian libra is equal to
1,102 pounds avoirdupois. As regards measures of length, the
English yard is mostly employed, but in liquid measure the French
atre 28 the legal standard.
COLOXBIA. 529
Statistical and other Books of Be&renoe oonoerning Colombia.
1. Officiai. Publicatioxs.
Report by Mr. Bunch, H. M.'8 Charge d'Af&ires, ' on the Financial Condi-
tion of the United States of Colombia,' dated Bogota, May 11, 1868; in <Be-
portA of H. M/s Secr^aries of Embassy and Legation.' No. V. 1868.
London, 1868.
Reports by Mr. Little, U. S. Consnl at Panama, and Mr. Pellet,!!. S. Commer-
cial Agent at Sabanilla, on the Shipping, Trade, and Indostry of the States of
Colombia, dated December 1866 and October 1867 ; in 'Commercial Relations
of the United States with Foreign Nations.' 8. Washington, 1868.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XIL foL London,
1870.
Annual statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom
with Foreign Countries and British Possessions. Imp. 4. London, 1871.
(In this great Blue-book, as well as other official returns of the Board of
Trade, Colombia is called 'New Qranada' — old name of the country, which
ceased to exist September 20, 1861.)
2. Nox-Official PmucATioirs.
Hassaurek (F.), Four Years among Spanish Americans. 12. New York,
1867.
Marr (N.), Reise nach Centralamerika. 2 rols. 8. Hamburg, 1863.
Masquera (General), Compendio de geografia general, politica, fisica y special
dos Statos Unidos de Colombia. 8. London, 1866.
P^wUs (J.), New Chranada: its internal resources. 8. London, 1863.
Eatrepo (S.), Historia de la reyolucion de C!olombia. 10 vols. 8. Paris,
1837.
Samper (M.), Ensayo sobre las levoluciones politicas y la oondidon de las
repnblicas Colombianas. 8. Paris, 1861.
Zdtner (A. de). La ville et le port de Panama. 8. Paris, 1868.
MM
S30 THE statesman's tbar-book.
COSTA RICA.
(Republica de Costa Rica.)
Constitution and Oovemment
The Republic of Costa Rica, an independent state since the year
1842, is governed by the Charter of January 21, 1847, modified in
1859, 1860, and 1863. By its terms the legislative power is vested
in a congress of two chambers, called the Senate and the House of
Representatives, the first consisting of 25, and the second of 29
members, elected by the people. The executive authority is in the
hands of a President, elected, together with a Vice-President, who
acts as chairman of the Senate, for the term of three years.
President of the Republic, — ^Vicente Quadra, declared President
by the leaders of a revolution which broke out March 12, 1871,
depriving of the executive Dr. Bruno Carranza, elected May, 1870.
The President is assisted in the exercising of his executive and
administrative fiinctions by two ministers, nominated by himself, the
first having under his charge the departments of finance, justice,
and foreign affairs ; and the second, those of the interior, army and
navy, and public works.
Revenue, Population, and Trade.
The public revenue of Costa Rica for the year ending April 30,
1868, amounted, according to government returns, to 1,600,785
dollars, or 300,357Z., and the expenditure to 1,594,427 dollars, or
318,885Z., leaving a deficit of 94,642 dollars, or 18,528/. The fol-
lowing statement gives the details of the receipts and disbursements
for the year : —
Revenue of 1867-68.
Dollars Cents
Tobacco monopoly 256,641 86
Liquor 403,618 78
Gunpowder 6,234 26
Stamped paper . . . . . . . 14,058 49
Post-office 10,143 60
Inland revenue 38,113 48
Subsidies 13,578 64
Tax on coffee exports 94,337 6
Duties on foreign imports 253.948 32
CoortA of Justice fees 6,650 83
COSTA RICA.
531
Dollars
Licences ........ 11,861
Church funds consolidated 11,740
Bullion office and mint
Sale of b^er
Fines on cattle .
Public lands and titles
Miscellaneous receipts
Proceeds of loans
144,834
4,714
845
7,276
119,747
104,440
Gents
45
93
88
21
62
98
66
0
Total
EXFENDITUBB OF 1867-68.
G-ovemment and legislature
Cotlrts of Justice ....
War department ....
Public works department .
Custom-house and Government offices .
Diplomatic and consular bodies .
Ecclesiastical salaries ....
Public instruction . . , ^
Collection of monopolies
Interest and liquidation of internal debt
Cost of Government brewery
Advances made to merchants
Municipal expenses
Payments to State contractors
I
1,501,786
94
£300,357
Dollars
Cento
111,717
78
46,251
72
131,647
54
199,116
23
626,960
49
12,966
83
16,416
69
10,260
0
^44,623
27
91,890
1
7,667
89
8,612
0
80,182
79
108,344
0
Total
j 1,594,427
t :e318,885
40
Costa Rica has a small foreign debt, amounting to 104,500 dollars,
or 20,900/., owing to «Peru. AU the other liabilities of the state,
representing a total of nearly 3,000,000 dollars, or 600,000Z., are
internal. During the years 1867-69, steps were taken for the
liquidation of the public debt.
The area of the republic is calculated to embrace 26,040 English
square miles, including some disputed territories on the northern
frontier. The population, in a government estimate of the year
1860, is returned at 126,750; but in another semi-official state-
ment— in *Moniteur Universe!' of December 17, 1865 — given as
numbering 120,499 souls. Nearly one- third of the inhabitants are
aborigines, or * Indians,* while another third have sprung from a
mixture of races. There are also about one thousand free negroes.
The population of Eiuropean descent, many of them pure Spanish
blood, dwell mostly in a small district on the Eio Grande, around
and not far off the capital of the republic, the city of San Jos^.
Costa Eica carries <m a considerable trade, chiefly with Great
Britain. The value of the total imports and exports in the fi.\«.
years 1864-68 amounted to ; —
53^ "na ssaxwsbus's
Yean Tocallmparai TcaaL^xgaem
I ISM 31^363 3^.,5t!4
1366 ^ 3^974 3a8,^ir
1367 25a 75& 446,141
id6a 1 291^1 : 4dajs7»
The commercial interconrfe of Costa Rica with the United THrrgu
fii'^m ia sot reported on in the * AnnTial Scataneit ^ pobLLahed bj the
Board of Trade, which throws the wtatT^tiea of the republic together
with other states^ under the general heading of *- Central Asu^ca.'
The exports of Costa Rica conai^ ahnost excfaisrelj of ooSee.
Those of 1867 were sent to the£>Ilowing markets : —
£
Great Britain 164,914
¥nakt» 29,9IS
Hamburg 26.6S7
Bremetk 2;278
San Frandfleo 79,001
Panama, for Europe and San Fiandaeo . 141,458
Pern 672
States Off Central America . . , 219
Total . . • 446,142
The whole foreign trade of the republic passes through the port
of Ponta Arenas, on the Pacific. In the jear 1867 there entored
the port 78 vesaels, of a total burthen of 75,358 tons, and
cleared 80 vessels, of 75,759 tons burthen.
Honey, Weights, and Keasnres.
The money, weights, and measures of Costa Rica, and the British
equivalents, are : —
MoxsT.
The Peso or Piaster, of 8 Bedtes . approximate yalne, 4<. 3^.
,, Dollar^ of 100 Centavaa . . „ ^ 4«.
WmoHTs AKD Mrasubes.
The LCbra . . . .« 1*014 lbs. avoirdupois.
„ Quintal .... - 10140
„ Arroha ....«= 26*35 „
,, Fanega . . . . ■• 1^ Imperial bnsheL
The old weights and measures of Spain are in general use, but
ibe introdvLCtion of the Fxeucli metdc «^«»\/Qiiii&<»MiteDiplated.
COSTA BICA. 533
statistical and other Books of Reference concerning Costa Sica.
1. Official Publicatioks.
Report by Mr. Ed. Copbett> British Charg6 d'Aflaires, on the Finances of
Costa Eica, dated January 31, 1869; in 'Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of
Embassy and Legation.' No. III. 1869. 8. London, 1869.
Report by Mr. Consul Wallis, on the Trade and Commerce of Costa Rica,
dated San Jos6, June 1, 1868 ; in * Commercial Reports received at the Foreign
Office.' No. XL 1868. 8. London, 1868.
Report by Mr. Consul Wallis on the Trade of Costa Rica for the year 1868,
dated San Jos6, Jan. 20, 1869 ; in ' Commercial Reports received at we Foreign
Office.* No. V. 1869. 8. London, 1869.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XI. fol. London, 1868.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Boyle (Frederick), Ride across a Continent : a personal narrative of Weuider-
ings through Nicaragua and Costa Rica. 2 vols. 8. London, 1868.
Frohel (Julius), Aus Amerika. 2 vols. 8. Leipzig, 1867-68.
Frobd (Julius), Seven Years' travel in Central Aiaerica. 8. London, 185.".
Marr (N.), Reise nach Centralamerika. 2 vols. 8. Hamburg, 1863.
Moreht (L.), Voyage dans I'Am^rique centrale. 2 vols. 8. Paris, 1869.
R^publique de Costa Rica. Notice statistique : Exposition universelle. 8.
Paris, 1867.
Scherzer (Karl, Ritter v<m\ Wanderungen durch die mittelamerikaniscbeu
Freistaaten. 8. Braunschweig, 1867.
Scherzer (K^l, Ritter vow), Statistisch-commerzielle Ergebnisse einer Rein**
um die Erde. 8. Leipzig, 1867.
Wagner (Moritz), Die Republik Costarica in Centralamerika. 8. Leipzig,
1866.
534 THE statesman's xkar-book.
ECUADOR.
(Republica del Ecuador.)
Constitution and Government.
The Republic of Ecuador was constituted May 11, 1830, in con-
sequence of a civil war which separated the members of the Central
American Free- state founded by Simon Bolivar on the ruins of the
Spanish colony and kingdom of New Granada. By its constitution,
dating March 31, 1843, the executive is vested in a President,
elected for the term of four years, while the legislative power is
given to a Congress of two Houses, the first consisting of 18 senators
and the second of 30 deputies, both elected by universal suffirage.
The Congress has to assemble on the 15th September of every year
at Quito, the capital and seat of the government, without being
summoned by the government. The nomination of the President
takes place, in an indirect manner, by 900 electors, returned by the
people for the purpose. The electors appoint, together with the
head of the executive, a Vice-President, who, in certain cases, may
be made to succeed him before his term of office has come to an
end.
President of the Republic. — Dr. Garcia Moreno^ elected President
of Ecuador, as successor of Dr. Xavier Espinosa — January 1868 to
May 1869— August 13, 1869.
The President exercises his functions through a cabinet of three
ministers who, together with himself and the Vice-President, are
responsible, individually and collectively, to the Congress. There
is no power of veto with the President, nor can he dissolve, shorten,
or prorogue the sittings of Congress. By the terms of the consti-
tution no citizen can enjoy titular or other distinctions, nor are
hereditary rights or privileges of rank and race allowed to exist in
the republic.
Since the year 1 863 there has been almost uninterrupted civil
war in Ecuador.
Revenue, Fopnlation, and Trade.
The public revenue in the year 1865 amounted to 1,401,300
dollars, or 280,260Z. ; and the expenditure to 1,339,672 dollars, or
267,9341, Nearly one-half of the Tevenue is derived from customs
BCUASOB.
S3S
duties on imports. At the commencement of 1870 the liabilities of
the republic amounted, according to unofficial returns, to 8,274,000^.,
the total made up of a foreign debt of 1,824,000Z., and internal
liabilities amounting to 1,450,000Z.
The standing army numbered 1,200 men in 1868, but plans Were
entertained for its reduction, with a view to ultimate extinction.
The navy at the same date consisted of three small steamers.
There is nothing known accurately regarding the extent and
population of the republic, the limits of which towards the north
are in dispute. According to the best estimates of native writers,
the area amounts to 218,984 English square miles, with a pop^ila-
tion of about 1,800,000 inhabitants, including 200,000 aborigines,
or Indians. The country is divided into three departments, the
most populous of which, Quito, contains the capital of the same
name, seat of the government, with 76,000 inhabitants.
The foreign commerce of Ecuador is carried on mainly through
the port of Guayaquil, the imports of which, in the year 1870
amounted to 760,510Z., and the exports to 782,932Z. In 1869
the imports were of the value of 405,198/., and the exports of
591,540/. The total value of the exports of Ecuador to Great
Britain, and of the imports of British produce and manufactures
to Ecuador, was as follows in the five years 1866-70 :-—
Years
Ex))0it8 from Ecuador
to Great BritAln
Imports of British
Home Produce into
Ecuador
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
120,889
107,424
102,101
200,064
138,411
£
43,833
44,672
28,840
65,152
57,008
The chief articles of export from Ecuador to Great Britain in the
year 1870 consisted of cocoa, of the value of 58,532Z. ; caoutchouc,
of the value of 87,976Z. ; and orchal, of the value of 15,576/. Of
the imports of British produce into Ecuador cotton goods, to the
value of 20,272/., in 1870, formed the chief article.
IConey, Weigbts, and Measures.
The chief coin is the dollar, also called piaster, of the approxi-
mate value of 45. ; but the money in circulation is largely that of
France, Great Britain, and the United States. By a law of
December 6, 1856, coming into effect the 1st of January, 1858, the
French metrical system of weights and measures was made the legal
standard of the republic.
536
ttrtiitifil and otiier Books of ScArace eaBeenuBr Eevador.
1. OmciAi. PmcAXioxL
Bepoft bjlfr. Tifee-Coosol Smitii on die Conmezce of tke Sole of fenadur.
tiiiovgii the pout of Gnajaqrml, dnriBg the jemr 1870, dated Gnajaqnil, Feb. 18,
1671 ; in ^Commtadal EepoxU icceircd at the Foxeizn Of5i».' Xo. 4, 1S71.
8. Lcnadon, 1871.
BrTOort of 3fE. Viee^oDSiil Xedina on the Trade and Commerce of £nudor.
dated Gnxympnl, Jamaij 1, 1866; in * CoBuiieicial Beporif zeceiTcd at tht
Foreign Office.' 8. lioodon, 1866.
BeptHt of 3fE. Lee, U. S. Coasnl at Gnajaqml, on the Tiade azkd Izkdiutzy of
Eenador, dated Septcmbn 12, 1867; in 'Commercial Rplatiogr^ of the United
States with Foreign Nations.' 8. Waafaingtoo, 1S68.
Anmial Statement of the Trade and Narration of the United "Kingdnm.
Imp. 4. pp. 516. London, 1870.
Statistical Tables rdatiiig to Foreign Coontzies. Part XL foL I^ondon,
1868.
2. "Sos-Offkiai. PuBUc^Tio^rs.
Gerstdcier (Fziediieh), Achr»ehn Monate in Sad-Amezika. 3 t«^ 8.
Leipzig, 1863.
Sekttarda (T.), Beise nm die Erde. VoL IIL 8. Biannschwei^ 1S61.
Temaux-Ccn^pamt (L.), Histoire dn rojaome de Qoito. Tradnite de Te^ngDoL
(Telasoo : Historia del reino de Qoito.) 2 toIs. 8. Paris, 1840.
rUiaviceneio (D.), Geografia de la Bepdblica del Ecuador. 8. Nev Y<^
1858
Wagner (ICoritz FriedriA), Beisen in Ecnador; in *Zeitschrift for allge-
meine Erdkonde.' YoL XYL Berlin, 1864.
537
MEXICO.
(Republica Mexicana.)
Constitution and Government
The constitution of Mexico, in force up to the conquest of the
country by the troops of the Emperor Napoleon III., suspended by
the latter in 1863, but re-establidied in 1867, bears date October 4,
1824. By the terms of it Mexico is declared a federative republic,
divided into nineteen States, each of which is permitted to manage
its own local affairs, while the whole are cemented together in one
body politic by fundamental and constituent laws. The powers of
the supreme government are divided into three branches, the legisla-
tive, executive, and judiciary. The legislative power is vested in a
Congress consisting of a House of Representatives and a Senate, and
the executive in a President. Representatives, elected by each State,
at the rate of one member for 80,000 inhabitants, hold their places
for two years. The qualifications requisite are, twenty-five years' age,
and eight years' residence in the State. The Senate consists of two
members for each State, of at least thirty years of age, who are
elected by a plurality of votes in the State Congress. The members
of both Houses receive salaries of 2,000 dollars a year. The Presi-
dent and Vice-President are elected by the Congress of the States,
and hold office for four years. Congress has to meet annually firom
January 1 to April 15, and a council of Government, consisting of
the Vice-President and half the Senate, sits during the recesses of
Congress. Tlie city of Mexico is the seat of government. The
legislatures of each of the nineteen States are similar to that of the
republic.
President of the Republic, — Benito Juarez, bom at Ixtlan, State of
Oaxaca, in 1807, descendant of the Indian race of Tapatecos ; studied
jurisprudence, and became advocate at Ixtlan, 1830 ; elected deputy
to the House of Representatives, 1846 ; governor of the state of
Oaxaca, 1848-52 ; exiled by President Santa Anna, 1853 ; returned
to Mexico, 1855 ; minister of justice under President Alvarez,
1856-58 ; minister of the interior under President Comonfort, 1858 ;
head of the insurrectionary forces of the * Constitutional party '
against President Zuloaga, 1858-59, and against President Miramon,
1859-61 ; entered the city of Mexico, Jan. 12, 1^^\\ ^<fe^\fc^^x^-
538 THE statesman's year-book.
fiident of the Republic, June 11, 1861 ; driven from the city of
Mexico by French troops, May 31, 1863 ; ordered the execution of the
Emperor Maximilian, June 16, 1867 ; re-entered the city of Mexico,
July 10, 1867; re-elected President of the Republic, Oct. 1867;
again re-elected President, Oct. 1871.
The administration is carried on, under the direction of the
President, by a coimcil of six ministers, heads of the departments
of Justice, Finance, the Interior, Army and Navy, and Foreign
Affairs.
Revenue and Expenditnre.
The public revenue is derived to the extent of more than two-
thirds from customs' duties, laid both on exports and imports, while
nearly one half of the total expenditure is for the maintenance of the
army. The finances of the State have been for many years in great
disorder, the expenditure exceeding constantly the revenue. The
following statement represents the budget estimates of revenue and
expenditure for the financial year ending June 30, 1869 : —
Sources of EEVsinTB.
Dollars
Customs and harbour duties 12,994,708
Direct taxes 1,600,000
Stamps 2,000,000
Sale of national lands ...... 900,000
Receipts from loans 100,000
Miscellaneous receipts 725,000
rr * 1 / 18,219,708
Total revenue . |£3;603,941
Bbanches of Expenditttbe.
Dollars
Congress and executive power . . , . 788,240
Supreme Court of Justice 488,290
Ministry of the Interior 1,025,080 •
Ministry of Finance 6,148,726
Ministry of War 8,450,990
Ministry of Foreign Affairs 124,540
Justice and education 380,640
Public Works . 2,292,932
rr * 1 A'^ S 18,694,438
Total expenditure . | £3,738,887
It will be seen that, according to these estimates, the financial
year 1868-69 would show a deficit of 474,430 dollars, or 134,946Z.
The actual deficit was reported to have reached 2,565,000 dollars,
or 513,000/. There have been constant deficits for the last twenty
years, amounting at times, as during the French occupation, to more
than the whole revenue.
The revenue of the country, at dV5ereTi\. ^eno^^, ^xn^xsc^i^^ \x^ the
/bllowing sums ; —
MEXICO.
539
Year Dollars
1700 . . . 3,000,000
1763 . . . 5,706,876
1802 . . . 20,200,000
l«20U^;Lrrult} 21.100.000
1825 . . . 10,690,608
1826 . , . 13,289,682
1827 . . . 10,494,299
1828 . . 12,232,386
Year Dollars
1829 . . . 14,493,189
1830 . . . 18,923,299
1831 . . 16,413,060
1851 1 S"'""'^'') 10,148,663
The public debt of Mexico, both internal and exteraal, was esti-
mated, in 1871, at 395,500,000 dollars, or 79,100,000/. But no
official returns regarding it have been published since the reign of the
Emperor Maximilian I., in 1865, when the total debt was stated to
be 63,471,450/., bearing an annual interest of 3,945,094/. In the
subjoined statement an abstract is given of the returns published
under the government of Maximilian I., showing the state of the
Mexican debt, both as regards capital and annual interest, in pounds
sterling, on August 1, 1865 : —
Old English Three per Cent. Loan, as per settlement
of 1851
Three per Cent. Stock, created 1864, for settlement of
overdue coupons of old loan
Six per Cent. Anglo-French Loan of 1864
Six per Cent. Lottery Loan of 1866 ....
Interest £600,000, Lottery Prizes £120,000, Sinking
Fund £250,000 . . ^
Six per Cent. Internal Mexican Debt, circa
Admitted Claims of Foreigners bearing interest at
6 per cent. ........
Amount due to French Government for war expenses
at 31st March, 1865
Annual Payment to France on account of War Ex-
penses, as per Paris Convention of 1864
Total
-Capital
Annual
Interest
10,241,650
£
307,205
4,864,800
12,365,000
10,000,000
145,944
741,900
7,000,000
970,000
420,000
6,000,000
360,000
13,000,000
—
1,000,000
63,471,450
3,945,094
The actual government of the republic does not recognise any
portion of the above liabilities, except the Six per cent. Internal
Mexican debt, the intercKst of which has not been paid for a great
number of years.
Area and Population.
The area 6f Mexico and number of inhabitants ai^e chiefly known
through estimates. The most reliable of these, based on partial
enumerations made by the Government at the two periods of 1837
ind 1857, state the population of the nineteen ^X.aie's,^ \R»^<b\*ftRssi
with the Federal city of Mexico, the seat oi the \e^^iaX?Qct^^ ^s^
follows : —
S40
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOE.
States
Extent in
Population
Population
square miles
in 1837
in 1857
Chiapas ....
18,760
92,000
167,472
Chihuahua ....
107,500
190,000
164,073
Cohahuila ....
193,600
90,000
62,109
Durango ....
54,500
150,000
144,331
Gruanaxuato
8,000
500,000
729,103
Mexico ....
36,460
1,500,000
1,029,629
Michoacan ....
22,466
460,000
654,585
New Leon ....
21,000
100,000
213,369
Oaxaca ....
32,650
660,000
525,938
Puebla ....
18,440
900,000
558.609
Queretaro ....
7,500
100,000
165,165
San Luis Potosi .
19,000
300,000
397,189
Sonora and Sinaloa
254,700
300,000
329,374
Tabasco ....
14,676
75,000
70,628
Tamaulihas, or New Santander
35,100
160,000
109,673
Vera Cruz ....
27,660
150,000
349,125
Xalisco ....
70,000
870,000
90,168
Yucatan , , , .
79,500
570,000
668,623
Zacatecas ....
19,950
200,000
296,789
Federal city-
Total
200,000
269,634
1,030,442
7,657,000
7,995,426
According to a partial enumeration effected at the end of 1869,
the population of the republic had risen at the latter date to
8,567,000 souls.
The Mexican population comprises five different classes : — 1, The
whites, constituting the aristocracy of the country, and generally
called Creoles. They are the direct descendants of the Spaniards,
and their number is estimated at 300,000. 2. Those who consider
themselves whites. They are the descendants of Spanish and Indian
parents, and chiefly follow the military profession or hold situations
under Government. This class numbers about 800,000. 3. The
Indians, reduced to a state of abject misery and servitude. They
live in villages, and constitute the agricultural class. Their number,
in the returns of 1862, is given at 4,868,000 ; they speak the
Aztec or old Mexican language. 4. The Mestizos, or mixed races,
distinguished by various names ; the issue of an Indian and a
negro being called a zambo; that of a white and a negress, a
miilatto ; of a white and a mulatto female, a terzeron ; of the latter
and a white, a quadroon ; and so on to the eighth or tenth shade
of colour. The nimiber of Mestizos in the country is stated at
1,500,000. 5. The Europeans, among whom the Spaniards pre-
dominate. The number of the latter is about 40,000 ; they are
^jaerai/j nickDamed Gachupmoa — ."7?Va<^^m\Jaa old Mexican tongue,
MEXICO.
541
means pricking with the heel, in aUusion to the spurs the first
conquerors wore. The King of Spain formerly exercised a right of
conferring the exclusive privileges enjoyed by the white population
on individuals of any shade by a decree of the audiencia, ' Que se
tenga por bianco ' — that he be deemed white. These distinctions of
colour have been abolished as far as political privileges are con-
cerned, by the constitution of 1824, which admits persons of all
colours to the equal enjoyment of civil rights.
Trade and Industry.
The total exports of Mexico, in the ten years 1861-70, averaged
in value 27,000,000 dollars, or 5,400,000Z., per anniun, and the
total imports 24,000,000 dollars, or 4,800,000Z. The value of both
the exports and imports was highest in the years 1863 to 1865,
during the French occupation and the rule of the Emperor Maxi-
milian, and sank lowest in the year following the re-establishment
of the republic. The regular exports embrace copper and silver
ores, cochineal^ indigo, hides, and mahogany and other woods.
Exceptionally, during the years 1863 to 1865, raw cotton was largely
cultivated and exported. The staple imports comprise cotton and
linen manufactures, wrought iron, and machinery.
The commerce of Great Britain with Mexico has undergone great
fluctuations for the last fifty years. The imports of British produce
into Mexico amounted to 112,599Z. in 1818; they fell to 1,598Z. in
1821; rose to 1,228,040Z. in 1827 ; feU to 160,752/. in 1831 ; and
rose again to 779,059/. in 1849. Then again came a period of
decline, which continued tiU 1861, after which a vast progress made
itself felt, which again met with a sudden relapse in 1866. The sub-
joined tabular statement shows the total value of the exports from
Mexico to Great Britain and Ireland, and of the imports of British
and Irish produce into Mexico, in each of the seven years firom
1864 to 1870 :—
Exports from Mexico
Imports of
Years
to
British Home Produce
Great Britain
into Mexico
£
£
1864
3,129,334
1,809,743
1865
3,216,924
1,898,056
1866
313,478
1,283,213
1867
315,168
812,948
1868
350,664
848,588
1869
350,670
631,724
1870
299,813
910,882
542 THE statesman's teab-book.
The extraordinary value, fer above the average, of the export!
from Mexico to the United Kingdom, in the years 1864 and 1865,
was due solely to the production of raw cotton, of which, previoiu^
to 1863, nothing was exported, and which all but ceased again ii
1867. The value of raw cotton exported to Great Britain in the
year 1863 was '2,067,939Z., and rose to 2,954,127Z. in 1864. In
1865 it was 2,834,187Z., and then sank suddenly to 28,591/. in
1866, and to 121Z. in 1867. In 1868, the exports of raw cotton had
ceased entirely, but in 1869 they amounted again to 2,126/., sinking
to 74Z. in 1870. The other Mexican exports to Great Britain are <rf
a miscollan(»ous nature, the most notable being mahogany, of the
value of 116,585Z. in 1870. Cotton manufactures, of the value of
608,719/., and linens, of the value of 115,103/. in 1870, form the
staple import of the United Kingdom into Mexico.
The formerly valuable silver mines of Mexico, neglected for a
long time, were partly reopened in 1864. The richest of all the
mines now worked are those of Real del Monte and Pachuca, situated
about sixty miles from the city of Mexico, and belonging to an
Anglo-Mexican company, which carries on its operations upon a large
scale, with the most perfect machinery, and employing the services
of experienced miners, chiefly from Cornwall. The existence of the
silver mines of Pachuca was known to the ancient Mexicans long
before the Spanish occupation of their country ; and they were ac-
quainted with the process of smelting the ores extracted therefrom.
It was here also that a Spaniard named Medina discovered the
process of amalgamation, by means of mercury, in the year 1557.
The original English company spent nearly 1,000,000/. upon the
mines of the Real del Monte district, without being able to declare
any dividend ; and they were subsequently sold for about 27,000/.
to some Mexican speculators, who had to spend about 80,000/. more
upon them before declaring any dividend. But the total value of
the produce during the ten years 1856-65 amounted to 32,045,285
dollars, or about 6,409,057/., while the divided profits of the com-
piiay were on an average about 500,000 dollars, or 100,000/. per
annum.
Before the Spanish conquest, great quantities of the precioufl
metals had been extracted Irom the Mexican soil, and mining con-
tinued actively before the introduction of mechanical appliances into
the country, which may be said to have commenced with the present
century. Silver was long the great staple of Mexican export trade;
and it is reported that from the year 1796 to the year 1810, about
22,000,000 dollars, or 4,400,000/., were annually shipped from the
ports of the colony for Spain, commercial intercotu-se with any other
than the mother-country being interdicted.
The Miiieria, or School of Minea, a. coxia^\a\3Lo\ia building within
Msxico. 543
the city of Mexico, and containing an extensive collection of minerals,
has never ceased to enjoy the support of all succeeding governments,
and a certain amount of protection even in the most anarchical times,
necessary in a country of which the mineral resources are so enor-
mous, and all but unrivalled.
A line of railway, called the * National Mexican,' 300 miles long,
£rom Vera Cruz to the city of Mexico, with branch to Puebla, was
commenced, under state aid, in 1864, and completed in 1869. A
portion of the line, from the capital to San Angelo, was opened in
September 1865. At the end of 1869 there existed telegraph lines
of a total length of 802 Mexican leagues, or 3,150 English miles.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Mexico and the British
equivalents, are as follows : —
Money.
The DoUar^ of 100 cents : approziiuate value, 4^.
Weiohts and Measubbs.
The Arroha Z^^'* ^^ • ' ^ ^1 ^^^"^ S^'"'''-
I „ oil . . « 2f „ „
„ Sqiiare Vara . . . = 1*09 vara = 1 yard.
„ Fanega . . . . = 1 J imperial bushel.
Statistical and other Books of Reference concerning Mexico.
1. Official Publications.
Anales del Minesterio de fomento, colonizacion, iiidustria j comercio. 8.
Mexico, 1867-71.
Comercio exterior de Mexico. Fol. Mexico. 1871.
Memoria del Secretario del despacho de hacienda. Fol. Mexico, 1871.
Report by Mr. R. T. C. Middleton, H. M.'s Secretary of Legation, on the
Trade, Industry, Finances, and Population of the Mexican Empire, dated
Aug. 12, 1865; in ' Reports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy.' No. XI.
London, 1866.
Report by R. T. C. Middleton, on the Financial Position of Mexico, dated
February 25, 1867 ; in 'Reports by H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Lega-
tion.' No. V. 1867. London, 1867.
Reports by Mr. R. T. C. Middleton, on the Mines and Mineral Districts, and
on the Sulphur Deposits of Mexico, dated July 10 and December 31, 1866 ; in
* Reports by H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' Nos. I. and II.
1867. London, 1867.
Report by Mr. R. T. C. Middleton, on the Silver Mines of Guanaxuato, dated
November 29, 1867; in * Reports by H.M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Lega-
tion.' No. I. 1868. London, 1868.
Reports by Mr. C. Moye, U. S. Consul at Chihuahua, dated June 3, 1867,
Mr. F. B. Elmer, U. S. Consul at La Paz, dated Sept. 30, 1867, and of Mr.
F. Chase, U. S. Consul-General at Tampico, dated June 30, 1867, on the Com-
merce, Agriculture, and Mining Industry of Mexico; in ' Commercial Relations
of the United States with Foreign Nations.' 8. Washington, l&(i^.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. "Pait ^\. \iQTi^^Q>a., "V^^*^,
*',
^tJJW
544 '^^^ statesman's teab-book.
2. Non-Official Fubiicatioks.
Jlaman (Lucas), Histx)Tia de Mexico. 5 vols. 8. MexLco, 1849-65.
Berra (Orozco), Oeografia de las lengoas de Mejico. 8. Mexico, 1864.
Chevalier (Michel), Le Mexique anden et modeme. 18. Paris, 1866.
Domenech (Emmanuel), Le Mexique tel qu*il est. La y^t^ sur son dimat,
ses habitants et son gouyemement. 12. Paris, 1866.
Egloffstein (Baron F. W. von\ Contributions to the Geology and the Physical
G«(^raphy of Mexico ; with Profiles of 8(Hne of the principal Mining Districts.
8. New York, 1865.
Flint (H. M.), Mexico under Maximilian. 12. Philadelphia, 1867.
Garcia y Cubas (A.), Apuntos relativos k la poblacion de la Bep4blica
Mexicana. 8. Mexico, 1871.
Hauslab (Frz. v.\ Ueber die Bodengestaltung in Mexico und deren "Rinflnag
auf Verkehr und militarischen Angrifif und Vertheidigung. With Maps and
Plates. 8. Vienna, 1865.
LaBedoUikre (Eniile G. de), Histoire de la guerre du Mexique. 4. Paris,
1866.
MaiUefert (Eugenio), Directorio del comerdo del imperio mexicano para el
ano de 1866, primer ano. 8. Paris, 1866.
Mailer (J. W.), Keisen in den Vereinigten Staaten, Canada und Mexico. 3,
vols. 8. Leipzig, 1865.
Perez (J. E.), L*Almanaque de las officinas y Guia de forasteros para el ano
de 1871. 8. Mexico, 1871.
Thomas (N.), Notice sur les principales productions du Mexique. 8. Paris,
1868.
545
PARAGUAY.
(Rep6blica del Parag«jat.)
Constitution and Oovemment.
The Republic of Paraguay gained ite independence from Spanish
rule in 1811, and after a short government by two consuls, the
Bupreme power was seized, in 1815, by Dr. Jos^ Guspar Rodriguez
Francia, who exercised autocratic sway as Dictator, till his death, Sept.
20, 1840. Dr. Francia's reign was followed by a state of anarchy,
which lasted till 1842, when a National Congress, meeting at the
capital of Asuncion, elected two nephews of the Dictator, Don
Alonso and Don Carlos Antonio Lopez, joint consuls of the Republic.
Another Congress voted, Mai'ch 18, 1844, a new constitution, and,
March 14, elected Don Carlos Antonio Lopez sole President, with
dictatorial powers, which were continued by another election,
March 14, 1857. At the death of Don Carlos, September 10, 1862,
his son, Don Francisco Solano Lopez, bom 1827, succeeded to the
supreme power, by testamentary order, without opposition. Presi-
dent Lopez, in 1865, began a dispute with die government of Brazil,
the consequence of which was the entry of a Brazilian army, united
with forces of the Argentine Confederation and Uruguay, into the
Republic, June 1865. After a struggle of five years, Lopez was
defeated and killed in the battle of Aquidaban, March 1, 1870.
A Congress, meeting at Asuncion in June 1870, voted a new
constitution lor Paraguay, which was publicly proclaimed on the
25th of November 1870. The constitution is modelled closely on
that of the Argentine Confederation, l3ie legislative authority being
vested in a Congress of two Houses, a Senate and a House of
Deputies, and the executive being entrusted to a President, elected
for the term of six years, widi a non-active Vice-President at his
side.
President of the Republic, — Don Cirilo Antonio Eivarola, dected
August 1, 1870.
The President exercises his functions through a cabinet of re-
sponsible ministers, ^xe in number, presiding over the departments
of the Interior, of Finance, of Worship and Public Instruction^ q€
War and Navy, and of Foreign Affairs.
N H
546 THE statesman's year-book,
Revenue, and Army.
The public revenue of Paraguay is derived to the extent of about
two- thirds from state property and monopolies, and the remainder
from customs duties. According to the estimates of the Minister of
Finance, laid before Congress in th« session of 1871, the public
revenue for the year ending the 31st of December 1871 will not be
more than 390,000 pesos, or 78,000Z., against an expenditure of
750,000 pesos, or 150,000/., leaving a deficit of 360,000 pesos, or
72,000/. To cover this laige deficit, and at the same time obtain
funds for the construction of works of public utility, especially rail-
ways, the Congress of the Eepublic, on the proposition of the
Minister, legalised the sale of state property, chiefly in land, to the
amount of 176,000,000 peos, or 35,200,000/.
The actual public receipts of the last financial period of whidi
there exist ofiScial accounts, the yea? 1862, amounted to 2,611,343
pesos, or 522,268/. In the financial year 1853, the revenue was
397,538 pesos, or 79",507/., being little more than that proposed in
the estimates for 1870.
The republic had no debt imtil March 1866, when the National
Congress authorised the President to contract a foreign loan of
5,000,000/. sterling, to carry on the war against the armies invading
Paraguay. At the same time, the National Congress voted a com-
pulsory internal loan of 900,000 pesos, or 180,000/.
The military force formerly numbered about 3,000 men, prin-
cipally cavalry ; but in the war against the imited forces of Brazil,
Uruguay, and the Argentine Eepublic, carried on during the years
1865-70, the President raised an army of 60,000 men, including
10,000 cavalrv .and 5,000 artillery. These troops were divided
for a time into tour corps-d'arm^e of from 10,000 to 20,000 men,
and had with them 400 field pieces and battery guns*
Area, Population, and Trade.
The frontiers of the republic, not well defined previous to the
war of 1865-70, large territories considered to form part of it being
claimed by Brazil, Bolivia, and the Argentine Confederation, were
fixed by a secret Treaty of Alliance between Brazil, the Argentine
Confederation, and Uruguay, signed on the 1st of May 186 ), to be
within the 22 to 27 degrees latitude south, and the 57 to 60
degrees longitude west, of the meridian of Paris. Under its old
limits, the territory was estimated to embrace 29,470 square leagues,
or 103,145 Eng. square miles ; but the new boundaries imposed by
the conquerors in the war reduced the area to 16,590 square leagues,
or 57,303 Ernr, sauare mile*.
PARAGUAT. 547
An eniuneration made by the government in 1857 showed the
population to number 1,337,439 souls. At the beginning of 1871
the population, according to an official return, was reduced to
1,200,000 souls. About one-third of the inhabitants were living
at the date of the census in the central province, containing the
capital, the rest being spread thinly as settlers over the remaining
portion of cultivated country. Nearly three-fourths of the entire
territory are national property, consisting of pasturage lands and
forests, which have never been granted to individuals, the estates of
the Jesuit missions and other religious corporations, and a great
number of government farming establishments. Part of these lands
are let at a very moderate rent, and for an unlimited period, under
the sole condition that they shall be properly cultivated, or turned
into pasturage. According to an official survey made at the end of
1870, the total area of state property, and of lands held on lease
from the government, comprised 16,329 square leagues, of which
7,100 were fields, 8,369 mountains, and 840 square leagues planted
with yerha mate, or Paraguayan tea.
The latter produce forms one of the chief articles of the commerce
of Paraguay. The yerba mate, a species of cabbage, the leaves of
which are dried and reduced to powder, is exported in considerable
quantities, being extensively used in South America as a kind of tea.
When the crops of mate are being gathered, the government sends
its agents to the plantations, who fix the quantity wanted by govern-
ment, as well as the price to be paid for it, while the remainder is
left at the disposal of the proprietor of the land. The total exports
oi' yerba mate, in 1863, amounted to 4,882,000 pounds, valued at
290,000/., the other principal exports of the year comprising tobacco,
to the amount of 3,500,000 pounds, valued at 1 50,000/., and hides
to the value of 80,000/. The imports consist chiefly of cotton and
linen manufactures, derived to the extent of three-fourths from
Great Britain, and one-fourth from France and Germany. The
British imports are passing entirely through the territories of Brazil
and the Argentine Confederation, and since the year 1862, when a
few articles of machinery and ftirniture, valued at 1,764/., arrived from
England, there has been no direct intercourse between Paraguay and
the United Kingdom.
Honey, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Paraguay, and the Britisli
equivalents, are :—
Money.
The Peso, or Dollar ^ Kidi Cententu . A'Veta^'b T«k\A oi eiOwMv^> ^»«
NN 2
548 THE statesman's tbab-book.
"Wmewn %xd Hgasubbs.
The Quintal,
,f Fantga •
„ Lino (land measure)
„ hegua madra
101 '40 lbs. aroirdnpoiB.
26-16 ,,
1| imperial bushel.
£91 EugL sq. yards.
12^ Engl. sq. miles.
Since the end of the war of 1865-70, an extenaive paper cturency
has been introduced into the Republic. By a decree of the govem-
nient dated January 14, 1871, the value of the English sovereign
was fixed at five pesos. Besides the above, the weights and xaeasureB
of the Argentine Confederation are in general use, and the currency
of Brazil has been largely introduced since the commencement of
the war.
Statistical and other Books of Reference concerning Paraguay.
1. Official PuBLiCA-TioNfl.
Mensage del Presidents de la Eepi^blica, presentado al primer Congreso
LegialatiTo de la ^acion. Febrero 25 de 1871. 4. Asuncion, 1871.
Memoria del Ministerio de Hacienda, presentada a los H. Senadores y
Diputados en 1871. 4. Asuncion, 1871.
Sobre la cantidad de leguas de terrenos pdbhcos aproximadamente, la oalidiid
de ellos, sus prodnx^iones, &c. : Informe per 6rden de 8. E. el Senor Presidente
de la RepubHca del Faragnay. 4. Asuncion, 1871.
2. Non-Offictal Publications.
Demersay (L. A.), Histoire physique, ^conomique et politique du Paragiuy rt
des ^tablissements des J^suites. 2 vols. 8. Paris, 1866.
Du Graty (Alfred), La R^publique de Paraguay. 8. Bruxelles, 1866,
Kennedy (A. J.) La Plata, Brazil, and Paraguay, during the War. 8.
London, 1869.
Mansfield (Charles), Paraguay, Brazil, and the Plate. New editioiL By the
Kev. Charles Kingsley. 8. London, 1866.
Masterman (G. F.), Seven Eventful Years in Paraguay. 8. London, 1869.
Mulhall (Michael G-.), The Cotton Fields of Paraguay and Gorrientes : being
an account of a tour through these countries, preceded by annals of cotton-
planting in the Kiver Plate territories from 1862 to 1864. 4. Buenos Ayres,
1866.
Powell (David), The Republic of Paraguay. In * Vacation Tourists and Kote^
of Travel.' Edited by Francis Gttlton. 8. London, 1864.
Page (Commander Thomas G.), La Plata, the Argentine Confederatioii, and
Paraguay. Narrative of the Exploration of the Tributaries of the River La
Plata and adjacent countries during the years 1853, 1854, 1865, and 1856,
under the orders of the United States Government. 8. New York, 1867.
Quentin (Charles), Le Para^iay. 8. Pp. 104. Paris, 1866.
Thompson (George), The Paniguayan War ; with sketches of the history of
Paraguay, and of the manners and customs of the people. 8. London, 1869.
Tachudi (Joh. Jak. v.), Roisen durch Siidamerika. 2 vols. 8. Leipzig, 1866.
Washburn (Charlod A.), Tlie History of Paraguay. AVith notes of personal
obsjifvatioDe. 2 vols. 8. Boston and ^e^XQx\L»\%>1V.
549
PERU. .
(EepUBLICA del FERtJ.)
Constitution and Oovemmdnt.
The republic of Peru, one of the oldest of Spanish colonies in
America^ issued its declaration of independence in 1821, after a
war of eleven years. The present constitution, proclaimed Aug. 31,
1867, is modelled on that of the United States, the legislative power
being vested in a Senate and a House of Representatives, the former
composed of deputies of the provinces, two for each, and the latter
of representatives nominated by the electoral colleges of provinces
and parishes, at the rate of one member for every 20,000 inha«
bitants. The parochial electoral colleges choose deputies to th-*
provincial colleges, who in turn send representatives to Congress.
In the session of 1868, the Senate was composed of 36 members,
and the House of Representatives of 86 members.
The executive power is entrusted to a president, assisted by a
vice-president, both elected by the people for the term of five years.
President of the Republic, — Colonel Jos^ Baltay elected July 18 ;
assumed oflfice August 1, 1868.
The President has to exercise his executive functions through a
cabinet of five ministers, holding oflice at his pleasure. The dej»air-
ment are those- of Foreign Affairs, of the Interior, of Justice, of
Finance and Commerce, and of War and the Navy.
By the terms of the constitution of 1867, there exists- absolute
political, but not religious freedom, the charter prohibiting the pub-
lic exercise of any other religion than the Roman Catholic, which is
declared the religion of the state.
Eevenue, Army, and Population.
The public revenue is mainly derived firom the sale of guano, and
but to a small extent firom customs. Direct taxation does not exist.
The actual receipts were as follows in each of the years 1861 and
1866 :—
5 so
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
Sonroes of Bevenne
1861
1866
Customs
Sale of guano .
Miscellaneous receipts
1 «
1 •
* •
{
Dollars
3,251,755
16,921,751
1,072,326
Dollars
3,362,724
13,300,000
Total ....
21,245,832
£ 3,275,399
16,652,724
£ 2,567,295
The expenditure in the same two years was as follows : —
Branches of Expenditure
1861
1866
Ministry of the interior .
„ foreign afiairs
„ justice ....
„ finance and commerce .
„ war and the navy .
Total .... 1
Dollars
2,034,959
429,460
1,092,665
7,604,402
10,284,980
Dollars
2,100,000
126,000
2,000,000
6,720,000
4,850,000
21,446,466
£ 3,306,330
15,796,000
£2,435,062
The budget estimates for each of the years 1869 and 1870 ex-
hibited a revenue of 44,723,100 dollars — of which 32,392,500
dollars from the sale of guano — and an expenditure of 61,748,697
dollars, leaving a deficit for the year of 17,025,867 dollars.
Peru has a considerable public debt, divided into an external and
internal. The acknowledged foreign liabilities of the republic
were as follows on Oct. 1, 1870 : —
Debt, at 4^ per cent, of May 30, 1862 . . . 1,270,000
Consolidated 5 per cent, loan, of Feb. 22, 1865 , 7,199,200
Railway loan at 6 per cent, of June 1870 . . 11,920,000
Total
20,389,200
The 5 per cent, loan of 1865, contracted through the banking
house of Thompson, Bonar, and Co., London, was originally to the
amount of 10,000,000Z., and became reduced to 7,199,200/. by half-
yearly drawings. The railway loan of 1870, contracted through
the banking house of J. H. Schroder & Co., London, issued at iSte
price of 82^, was hypothecated on the customs, the railways, and
the guano deposits of Peru.
The army of the republic in 1870 was composed as follows :—
Men
Infantry, 8 battalions .... 5,600
Cavalry, 3 regiments .... 1,200
Artillery, 2 brigades .... 1,000
Oendmaerie ^A^v^^
Total . 13,200
PERU.
SSI
The Peruvian navy consisted, in the summer of 1370, of 5 iron -
clads, the ' Independencia,* irigate, 14 guns ; the ' Atahualpa,*
turret ship, 8 guns ; the ' Manco Gapac,* turret, 3 guns; the ^ Victo-
ria,' 2 guns, and the ' Loan,* 2 guns ; and of seven other steamers, the
* Callao,* 80 guns, the * Ainerica,' 14 guns, the ' Union,* 14 guns,
the ' Ghalaco,' 4 guns, the ' Tumbez,* 4 guns, the ' Chanchamaya,' 2
guns, and the ^ Colon,' 2 guns. The most important of these ships,
the ironclad frigate ' Independenoia,* built at Poplar, London, in
1865, has a stem constructed as a ram, and the armament con-
sists entirely of Armstrong guns on the shunt principle — ^viz. 12
70-pounders of 4 tons eacSi on the main deck, and 2 pivot guns,
150-pounders, weighing 7 tons each, on the upper deck. These latter
guns can be fired on a fine even with the keel. The two next largest
ironclads in the list, the 'Atahualpa,* and the 'Manco Capac,' are
so-called Monitors, and were purchased in March, 1869, from the
United States. Each of these ships carries, on revolving turrets,
three guns, throwing shots of 500 pounds weight. They are thickly
armoured from stem to stem, and when in action only six inches
above the sea-level, with the ftirther defence of being able to hurl
streams of boiling water on an enemy attempting to get on board.
The area of Peru is estimated to extend over 502,760 square
miles, while the population, according to a rough enumeration made
in 1860, amounts to 2,865,000, the greater number c^ them descen-
dants of Spaniards, mixed with ' Indians.'
Trade and Industry*
The imports of the republic averaged five millions sterling in the
years 1863-67, and the exports rather more than six millions. The
following seven ports divided between them the total exports of 1866 :
Porta
CaUao .
Iquiqud .
Arica ' .
Islaj
Huanchaoo
San Jos^ .
Payta
Total
V«lne of Bxports
Dollars
24,996,028
6,602,739
2,809,645
3,541,086
920,410
895,616
1,741,480
40,511,291
3,853,554
863,754
433,153
545,917
141,896
138,075
268,478
6,245,491
The commercial intercourse between Peru and the United King-
dom is shown in the subjoined tabular statement, which gives the
total value of the exports from Peru to GtT«iaX'^Tv\accDL«sA.\:t'^i>s^^
552
THE STATESMAN 9 TEAB-BOOK.
and of the. imports of British and Irish produce and manuiactures
into Peru in each of the five years, 1866 to 1870 : —
•
E3q)ort8 from Peru
1 r 1 ....
Imports of
Te«w
to
• British HtoHfrttfodtic©
Great Brttaitt
intoFera
£
£
1866*
3,022,017
1,355,960
18^
3,701,362
1,422,112
1966
3,400.026
1,192,363
1866
3^92,472
1,381,695
1870
4,881,075.
1,761,173
The stai)le article of export firom Peru to the United Kingdom
is guano, to the value of from 2,000,000/. to above 3,000,000/.
in recent years. In 1864, the exports of guano to Great Britain
amounted to 113,086 tons, valued at 1,357,032/. ; in 1865 to 210,784
tons, valued at 2,529,408/.; in 1866, to 109,142 tons, valued at
1,309,704^.; in 1867, to 164^112 tons, valued at 1,996,344/.; in
1869 to 199,122 tons, valued at 2,581,024/.; and in 1870, to
243,434 tons, of the value of 3^248,293/. Among the other articles
of export are e^eep and alpaca wool,, and nitre, the first averaging
400,000/.y and the latter 800,000/. per annum in value. Cotton and
woollen manufactures are the principal British imports into Peru.
The chief wealth of Pern consists in the immense deposits of guano
on the islands belonging to the republic, particularly the Chincha,
Maccabi, and Guanape Islands.
The subjoined table* shows the nationality and tonnage of vessels
which sailed with cargoes of guano fbom these islands in the years
1864 to 1866 :
Nationality of Yessels
1864
1866
1866 \
Tons
Tons
Tons
Great Britain .
129,852
126,289
74,851
Netherlands
675
4,370
3,026
Belgium ....
51,362
35,480
68,907
France ....
41,561
40,953
61,711
Germany ....
49,584
82,090
46,810
Spain ....
8,509
19,283
82,786
Portugal ....
403
7,761
Italy
&,508
3,210
1,738 :
United States .
—
7,707
44,242
Mauritius ....
894
7,751
Other English Colonies
3,240
—
269
Havanna ....
196
3i481
— .
China ....
—
250
1,834
Total .
1 1%\.,%%\
\ m^,%\^
I Wl,674
PfiROi
553
According to a goyernment report, published in the official
Gazette, 'El Peruano/ May 4, 18^9^ the exports of guano, and
their value, in the two years 1869 and 1870, were calculated to be as
follows :—
Exports of guano
320,000 tons to Great Britain
200,000 tons to France ....
140,000 tons to Belgium
35,000 tons to Germany, -with all charges paid
65,000 tons to Germany, from new deposits
50,000 tons to United States
10,000 tons to Italy ....
8,000 tons to Netherlands .
60,000 tons to other places .
888,000 tons.
Value per ton
Total valne
dollars
11,520,000
6,900,000
5,250,000
2,082,000
2,210,000
1,750,000
340,000
240,000
2,100,000
32,392iO0O
According to this report there was to be an estimated sale of
444,000 tons at the net profit of 3,200,000/. per annum for each of
the vears 1869 and 1870.
A system of railways, designed mainly to develop the exploitation
of the mineral wealth of the country, including important mines
of nitrate of soda, has been in course of construction for several
years. For this purpose the government raised in 1870 a foreign
loan of 11,920,000/., the proceeds of which were to be employed in
the first instance for the construction of a railway from Arequipa to
Perno, in the direction of Bolivia, and a road reclaimed a long time
ago — that fix)m Lima to La Oroya — which, after crossing the Cordi,
will branch oflf in two directions, on one side towards the Cerro de
Pasco, the centre of the minersd districts, and on the other side
towards Janja, the middle of a province which furnishes the greater
part of its food to the metropolis.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Peru, and the British equi-
valents, are : —
Money.
The Dollar = 100 ceniesmos . Average rate of exchange, 3^. \d.
Weights aio) Mbasubes.
The Ounce . . . . «
„ Ubra ... . =*
„ Quintal . . . . =
. , ( of 25 pounds . =
,, Arrooa < j* • - -j.
" i of wine OP spirits «
Gallon . . . . =
Vara . , , , ^
Square Vara . , . ■■
1*014 ounce avoirdupois.
1-014 lb.
101-44
25-36
6*70 imperial gallons.
0-74 „
0-^^^ w^aksa^ ^w^
»»
554 THE statesman's teak-book.
The French metric system of weights and measures was established
by law in 1860, bnt has not yet come into general use.
Statistical and other Books of Eeference coneeming Peru/
1. Official Publications.
Anales de la dictadura. Coleccion de docmnentos ofidales de la jefetura
raprema del Coronel Mariano L Prado. Entregas 1-15. Lima, 1866-8.
Beglamento de comercio de la Kep^blica del Perd. 4. Lima, 1864.
Keport by Mr. Middleton, H. M.*b Secretary of Legation, on the Public Re-
venue and Expenditure of Peru, dated February 26, 1867 ; in * Reports by
H. M.'8 Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. V. 1867. London, 1867.
Report of Mr. Consul Cocks on the Traide of Peru for 1864, in ' Commercial
Reports received at the Foreign Office.' 8. London, 1866.
Report of Mr. Consul Wilthew on the Trade of Peru for 1865, in * Commer-
cial Reports received at the Foreign Office.' 8. London, 1866.
Report by Mr. J. H. McCoUey, U. S. Consul at Callao, on the Trade,
Industry, and Agriculture of Peru, dated Sept. 30, 1867 ; in * Commercial
Relations of the United States with Foreign Nations.' 8. Washington, 1868.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Cabello (Pedro M.), Guia politica edesiastica y militar del Peru, para el ano
de 1869. 12. Lima, 1869.
Ghrandidier (E.), Voyage dans I'Am^rique du Sud, P^rou et Bolivia. 8. Paris,
1863.
Fuentes (Manuel A.), Lima, or Sketches of the Capital of Peru : Historical,
Statistical, Administrative, Commercial, and Moral. 8. London, 1866.
HiU (S. S.), Travels in Peru and Mexico. 2 vols. 8. London, 1860.
Menendez (D. Baldomero), Manuel de geografia y estadistica del Per&. 12.
Paris, 1862.
Odriozola (J.), Documentos historicos del Peri. 2 vols. 8. Lima, 1863-64.
Pa;2r-5oWan (D. Mateo) Geografia del Per&. 8. Paris, 1863.
Bivero (Don Mariano de) and Tschudi (Joh. Jakob von) AntigaSdades
Pemanas. 4. Wien, 1861.
Soldau (M.), Geografia del Per6. 2 vols. 8. Paris, 1862.
Tschudi (Joh. Jakob von), Reisen durch Sudamerika. 6 vols. 8. Leipeig,
1866-68.
555
UNITED STATES,
(United States of America.)
Constitution and Oovemment
The form of government of the United States is based on the
constitution of September 17, 1787, to which ten amendments were
added, December 15, 1791 ; an eleventh amendment, January 8,
1798; a twelfth amendment, September 25, 1804; a thirteenth
amendment, December 18, 1865 ; a fourteenth amendment, July
28, 1868 ; and a fifteenth amendment, March 30, 1870.
By the constitution, the government of the nation is entrusted to
three separate authorities, the executive, the legislative, and the
judicial. The executive power is vested in a president. It is
enacted by section 1, article II. of the constitution, that the pre-
sident * shall hold his office during the term of four years,* and be
elected, together with a vice-president, chosen for the same term,
in the mode here prescribed. 'Each State shall appoint, in such
manner as the legislature thereof may direct, a number of electors,
equal to the whole number of senators and representatives to which
the State may be entitled in the Congress : but no senator or repre-
sentative, or person holding an office of trust or profit under the
United States, shall be appointed an elector.' The same section of
the constitution enacts tiiat *the Congress may determine the time
of choosing the electors, and the day on which they shall give their
votes, which day shall be the same throughout the United States ; '
and fdrther that *no person except a naturalrbom citizen, or a citizen
of the United States at the time of the adoption of this constitution,
shall be eligible to the office of president ; neither shall any person
be eligible to that office who shall not have attained to the age of
thirty -five years, and been fourteen years a resident within the
United States.'
The president is commander-in-chief of the army and navy, and
of the militia in the service of the Union. He has the power of a
veto on all laws passed by Congress ; but notwithstanding his veto,
any bill may become a law on its afterwards being passed by two-
thurds of both Houses of Congress. The vice-president is ex-officio
president of the Senate ; and in case of the death or resignation of
the president, he becomes the president for the remainder of the
term, and his place is filled by the vice-president, or the temporary
president of the Senate. The elections icvt Y^^^\'^<ecL\, «sA ^\ssfcr
556
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
president are at present held in all the States on the first Tuesday in
November, every four years; and on the 4th of March following
the new president elect is inaugurated.
President of the United States. — ^Ulysses Grants honx at Point
Pleasant, Ohio, 1822; studied militaiy science at the college of
Westpoint, 1839-44; entered the army as. lieutenant, 1845; promoted
captain, 1853 ; resigned his commission and settled as a farmer in
Missouri, 1854 ; re-entered th& army at the outbreak of the civil
war, and appointed brigadier-general of volunteers, July, 1861 ;
nominated lieutenant-general and commander-in-chief of the armies
of the United States, Miardi 1862 ; elected president of the United
States, by 214 against 80 votes of the Electoral College, November 8,
1868 ; installed as president, March 4, 1869.
Vice-president of the United States. — Schuyler Colfax, borni in
the city of New York, 1823 ; learnt the trade of printer, and es-
tablished himself in tiie town of South-Bend, Indiana, where ho
founded the * South-Bend Register * newspaper ; returned member
of Congress for the state of Indiana, 1859 ; chosen speaker of the
Lower House of Congress^ 1863 ; elected vice-president of the
United States, November 3, 1868 ; installed March 4, 1869.
The president of the United States has an annual salary of 25,000
dollars currency, or 3,750/., and the vice-president of 8,000
dollars currency, or 1,200Z.
Since the adoption of the constitution the offices of president and
vice-president have been occupied as follows :—
Presidents of the United States.
Kama
From State
Term of Service
Bom
Died
Q-eorge Washington .
Virginia .
1789-1797
1732
1799
JohnAdiEims .
Massachusettfi ^.
1797-1801
1736
1826
Thomas Jefferson
Virginia .
1801-1809
1743
1826
James Madison
Virginia .
1809-1817
1751
1837
James Monroe
. Virginia ,
1817-1825
1759
1831
John Quincy Adams
Massachusetts .
1825-1829
1767
1848
Andrew Jackson
Tennessee .
1829-1837
1767
1845
Martin Van Buren .
New York .
1837-1841
1782
1862
William H. Harrison
OTiio
1841-1841
1773
1841
John Tyler .
Virginia .
1841-1845
1790
1862
James Knox Folk .
Tennessee »
1845-1849
1796
1849
Zachary Taylor
MiUard Fillmore .
Louisiana .
1849-1850
1784
1860
New York .
1850-1853
1800
Franklin Fierce
New Hampshire .
1853-1867
1804
1869
James Buchanan
Fennsylvania .
1857-1861
1791
1868
Abraham Lincoln .
Illinois
1861-1865
1809
1865
Andrew Johnson
Tennessee
1865-1869
1808
TJljsses Grant
Illinois
\ \^m —
1822
I
IWITED SIAIBS.
557
Vict-Pbbsidbwts of thb United States.
Name
From state
Term of Bervioe
Boin
Died
John Adams .
Massachusetts .
1769-17^7 '
1735
1826
Thomas Jefferson .
Virginia .
17^7-4601
1743
1826
Aatoh Burr
New York .
1801-1806 .
1756
1836 :
George Clinton
New York.
1805-1812
1739
1812
Elbridge Gerry
Massachusetts .
1813-1814
1744
1814
Daniel D. Tomkins
New York .
1817-1826
1744
1826
John C. Calhonn
Soudi CaroOiBa .
1825- W32
17«2
1850
Martin Van Bnren .
NewYoEk.
1833-1837
1782
1662
Richard M. Johnson
Kentucky .
1837-1841
1780
1850
John Tyler
Virginia .
1841-1841
1790
1862
George M. Dallas .
Pennsylvania
1845-1849
1792
1865
Millard Fillmore
New York .
1849-1850
1800
William R. King .
Alabama .
1853-1863
1786
1853
John C. Breckinridge
Kwituclqr .
1867-1861
1821
Hannibal Hamlin .
Maine
1861-1866
1809
Andrew Johnson
Tennessee
1865-1866
1808
Lafayette S. Foster .
Connecticut
1866-1869
1806
Schnyler Colfax
Indiana .
1869
1823
The administrative business of the nation is conducted by seven
chief officers, or heads of departments, who form what is called the
* Cabinet.' They are chosen by the president, but must be approved
of by the Senate. Each of them presides over a separate depart-
ment, and has to act under the inoimediate authority of the presi-
dent. The heads of departments are : —
1. The Secretary of State and of Foreign Affairs. — Hamilton Fishy
bom in the city of New York, 1809 ; studied for the bar, and gra-
duated at Columbia College ; successively member of the State Legis-
lature of New York, member of Congress, governor of the State of
New York, and United States Senator ; appointed Secretary of State,
March 11, 1869.
2. Secretary of the Treasury. — George Boutwell, bom in the
State of Massachusetts, 1818 ; educated for the mercantile career ;
successively member of the State Legislature and Governor of Massa-
chusetts; Commissioner of Inland Revenue, 1861-67; member of
Congress since 1863. Appointed Secretary of the Treasury, March 1 1,
1869.
3. Secretary of War. — Major- General William Belknap, bom in
the State of Iowa, 1831; educated at Princeton College, New Jersey;
entered the army at the commencement of the civil war, and served
in the campaigns of Tennessee and Georgia ; Collector of revenue in
Iowa 1866-69. Appointed Secretary of War, October 13, 1869.
4. Secretary of the Navy. — George Bobeson, born in the State of
New Jersey, 1824; studied for the bar and ^ad^Ml\«\ ^ ^tv£l<5.'>^vi^^
558 THE statesman's tsae-boqk.
College ; was AttGrnej-Genend of Xew Jeney, 1866-69. Appointed
Secretary of the Na^y, Jane 25, 1869.
5. Secretary of the Interior. — Colmnbus Delano^ bom at Shore-
ham^ Vermont, 1809; removed to Mount Vermont, Ohio, 1817;
admitted to the bar, 1831 ; elected repressentadve of Ohio, in liie
29tli Congress, 1844 ; Commissary- General of Ohio, 1861 ; re-
elected representative of Ohio in Congress, 1863 and 1865. Ap-
pointed Secretary of the Interior, October 29, 1870.
6. Postmaster-GeneraL — John Cresswell, bom in the State of
Maryland, 1828 ; studied law, and admitted to the bar, 1850 ; elected
a member of the State L^slatnre, 1861 ; elected representative in
Congress, 1863 ; and Senator in Congress, 1865. Appointed Post-
manter-General, March 5, 1869.
7. Attorney-General. — George H. Williams, bom in Columbia
County, New York, March 23, 1823 ; studied law, and admitted to
the bar, 1844 ; Judge of the first judicial district erf Iowa, 1847—53 ;
Chief Judge of the territory of Or^on, 1853-57; Senator in
Congress from Oregon, 1865-71. Appointed Attorney- General,
December 4, 1871.
Each of the above ministers has an annual salary of 8,000 dollars
currency, or 1,200/. All hold office under the will of the president.
The whole legislative power is vested by the constitution in a
Congress, consisting of a Senate and House of Representatives.
The Senate, or Upper House, consists of two members* from each
State, chosen by the State l^slatures for six years. Senators
must be not less than thirty years of age ; must have been citizens
of the United States for nine years ; and be residents in the State
for which they are chosen. Besides its legislative capacity, the
Senate is invested with certain judicial frmctions, and its members
constitute a High Court of Impeachment. The judgment only
extends to removal from office and disqualification. Representa-
tives have the sole power of impeachment.
The House of Representatives, or Lower House, is composed of
members elected every second year by the vote of all male citizens
over the age of 21 of the several States of the Union. To ascer-
tain the number of members to which each State is entitled, a
census is taken every ten years. By the law of May 23rd, 1850,
under which the existing apportionment of representatives was
oiiginally made, it was enacted that the number of representatives
in Congress should be 233, that the representative population deter-
mined by the census of that year and thereafter rfiould be divided
by said number 233, and that the quotient so found should be the
ratio of representation for the several States. The ratio thus
ascertained under the census of 1860 was 124,183 ; and upon this
baaiB the 283 representativcB -were aY^Tc^^otife^ ^ox^xi^tLa several
UNITED STATES. 559
States — one representative for every district containing that number
of persons, giving to each State at least one representative.
Subsequently, by the admission of several new States into the
union, and other changes, the number of representatives was in-
creased to 242, and a bill which passed the House of Representatives
in April, 1870, fixed the number of its members in the next
Congress, commencing March 4, 1871, at 275, exclusive of the
representatives of States to be admitted in the future. According'
to the terms of the constitution, representatives must not be less
than twenty-five years of age, must have been citizens of the United
States for seven years, and be residents in the States firom which they
are chosen. In addition to the representatives from the States, the
House admits a * delegate ' from each organised territory, who
has the right to debate on subjects in which his territory is
interested, but is not entitled to vote. The delegates are elected,
like the representatives, by the vote of all male citizens over 21,
with this difference, that in one territory (Wyoming) the fi-anchise
is also accorded to women.
Every bill which has passed the House of Eepresentatives and
the Senate must, before it becomes a law, be presented to the pre-
sident of the United States ; if not approved, he may return it,
with his objections, to the House in which it originated. If after
reconsideration two-thirds of that House agree to pass the bill, it
must be sent, together with the objections, to the other House, by
which it must likewise be reconsidered, and if approved by two-
thirds of that House, it becomes a law. But in all such cases the
votes of both Houses are determined by yeas and nays, and the
names of the persons voting for and against the bill are entered
on the journal of each House respectively. The occasions when
presidents of the United States have used their veto power have
been very rare, except during the presidency of Andrew Johnson,
who employed it more frequently than all his predecessors in office
taken together. From the establishment of the republic to the end
of the year 1866, a period embracing 39 Congresses, there were but
28 vetoes, being an average of one in three years. Of these vetoes
President Washington sent two to Congress; President Madison,
six; President Monroe, one; President Jackson, nine; President
Tyler, four ; President Polk, three ; and President Buchanan, one.
Presidents John Adams, Jefferson, John Quincy Adams, Van Buren,
Harrison, Taylor, Fillmore, Pierce, and Lincoln, sent no vetoes to
Congress, and their administrations covered an aggregate of nearly
33 years. Of the 26 vetoes sent to Congress previous to the presi-
dency of Andrew Johnson, only one was overruled, but, on the
other hand, the numerous vetoes of the head of the executive from
1865 to 1869 were nearly thrown aside by a tvio-XScMi^ Txi-si^OTsx^ ^
560 THE statesman's TBAR-BOOK.
CoDgress. If any Bill is not retHm«d by iiie president ^p^thin tea
days after it has been presented to liim, it becomes a law, in like
manner as if he had signed it.
Eaoh of the two houses of Congress is made by the constitution
the* judge of the elections, returns, and qualifications of its own
members ; * and each of the houses may, * with the concurrenoe of
two-thirds, expel a member.'
By the 8th Section of the 1st Article of the Constitulaon of the
United States, the CJongress has power : —
1. To levy and collect taxes, duties, imposts, and excises, to pay
the debts and provide for the conunon defence and general wel&re
of the United States ;
2. To borrow money on the credit of the United States ;
3 To regulate commerce with foreign nations, and among the
several States, and with the Indian tribes ;
4. To establish a uniform rule of naturalisation, and tmiform
laws on the subject of bankruptcies, throughout the United States ;
5. To coin money and regulate the value thereof, and of foreign
coin, and fix the standard of weights and measures ;
6. To provide for the punishment of coimterfeiting the secorities
and current coin of the United States ;
7. To establish post-offices and post roads ;
8. To promote the progress of science and useful arts, by securing
for limited times to authors and inventors the exclusive right to
their respective writings and discoveries ;
9. To constitute tribunals inferior to the Supreme Court ;
10. To define and punish piracies and felonies committed on the
high seas, and offences against the law of nations ;
11. To declare war, grant letters of marque and reprisal, and
make rules concerning captures on land and water ;
12. To raise and support armies, but so that no appropriataon of
money to that use be made for a longer term than two years ;
13. To provide and maintain a navy ;
14. To make rules for the government and regulation of the land
and naval forces ;
15. To provide for -calling forth the militia to execute the laws of
the Union, suppress insurrections, and repel invasions ;
16. To provide for organising, arming, and disciplining the
militia, and for governing such part of them as may be employed
in the service of the United States, reserving to the States respec-
tively the appointment of the officers, and the authority of training
the militia according to the discipline prescribed by Congress ;
17. To make all laws which shall be necessary and proper for
carrying into execution the foregoing powers, and all other powers
rested in the Government of the Uiut^d StaAfts.
The Congress of the United ^tat^ft \ias xJti^ ^^^x \o ^\«t ^%
UNITED STATES. 56 1
Constitution, by the 5th article of the same. The article orders
that the Congress, whenever two-thirds of both Houses shall deem it
necessary to propose amendments to the Constitution, or on the ap-
plication of the Legislatures of two-thirds of the several States, shall
call a convention for proposing the amendments, which in either
case shall be valid to all intents and purposes as part of the Con-
stitution when ratified by the Legislatures of three-fourths of the
several States, or by conventions in three-fourths thereof, as the
one or other mode of ratification may be proposed by Congress.
Under the law of July 28, 1866, the salary of a senator, repre-
sentative, or delegate in Congress is 10,000 dollars for each Con-
gress, or at the rate of 5,000 dollars per annum, and mileage at the
rate of one dollar for every five miles of estimated distance by the
most usual road from his place of residence to the seat of Congress,
at the commencement and at the end of every session ; but this
mileage is allowed for two sessions only in each Congress. The
salary of the Vice-President of the Senate, and of the Speaker of the
House of Representatives, is 8,000 dollars per annum, under the
same law.
The times, places, and manner of holding elections for senators
and representatives are prescribed in each State by the Legislature
thereof; but Congress may at any time by law alter such regu-
lations, or make new ones, except as to the places of choosing
senators. No senator or representative can, during the time for
which he was elected, be appointed to any civil oflice under
authority of the United States, which shall have been created or
the emoluments of which shall have been increased during such
time ; and no person holding any office under the United States can
be a member of either House during his continuance in office.
According to the sixth article of the Constitution, * the senators
and representatives, and the members of the several State Legislatures,
and aU executive and judicial officers, both of the United States and
of the several States, shall be bound by oath or affirmation to
support this Constitution ; but no religious test shall ever be required
as a qualification to any office or public trust under the United
States.'
The period usually termed * a Congress,' in legislative language,
continues for two years; as, for example, from noon March 4, 1867,
imtil noon March 4, 1869, at which latter time the term of the
representatives to the Fortieth Congress expired, and the term of
the new House of Representatives commenced. Congresses always
commence and expire in years terminating with odd numbers.
The term of the First Congress was from 1789 to 1791, and the
term of the Forty-first Congress from 1869 to 1871.
By the tenth amendment of the ConstitvitioiL oi\\i%\^mWiL'^'^si^s^:^^
0 0
562 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
passed December 15, 1791, the powers not delegated to Congress are
reserved to the individual States. Therefore the powers to enact
municipal laws, that is, all laws which concern only the States
directly and immediately, are among the reserved rights of the
States, and as such- vested in the State Legislatures.
The constitutions of the several States aU agree in their main fea-
tures, and the modes of administration are virtually alike. In all
there is the same form, and the same principles lie at the ibundation.
The executive in every State is vested in a governor. The duties of
the governors are in general analogous to those of the president, as far
as the several State governments are analogous to that of the Union.
The governors have the nomination, and, in conjunction with the
Senate, the appointment of many important officers. Like the presi-
dent, they make recommendations to the Legislature, and take
care that the laws are executed. Like the president, they may
be impeached and removed for treason, bribery, or other high
crimes.
Slavery was abolished throughout the whole of the United States
by the thirteenth Amendment of the Constitution, running as
follows : — * Neither slavery nor involuntary servitude, except as a
punishment for crime whereof the party shall have been duly con-
victed, shall exist within the United States or any place subject to their
jurisdiction.' The vast change in the political and social organisation
of the republic made by this new fundamental law was completed by
the fourteenth and fifteenth Amendments of the Constitution, passed
in 1868 and 1870, which gave to the former slaves all the rights and
privileges of citizenship. The fourteenth Amendment declares tbit
* all persons bom or naturalised in the United States are ci'tiMUS
thereof and of the States in which they reside, and no State ahall
deny such citizens due and equal protection by laws, nor deprive
them of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law.' It
orders further * that representation shall be apportioned among the
several States, according to their respective numbers, counting the
whole number of persons in each State.' Finally, the fifteenth
Amendment, ratified by the President March 30, 1870, enacts that
* No discrimination shall be made in the United States, among the
citizens of the United States, in the exercise of the elective franchise,
or in the right to hold office in any State, on accoimt of race,
colour, nativity, property, education, or creed.'
Eevenne and Expenditnre.
The national income of the United States is mainly derived from
two sources, namely, customs duties, and indirect taxes upon pro-
pertjr, manufactures, and natural ^icoduc^, the whole of them classed
UNIISD STATES.
563
under the name of * Internal Revenue.' The national expenditure,
too, is mainly on account of two branches, the maintenance of an
armed force by land and sea, and payment of interest of the public
debt, incurred by the civil war of 1861-66. Roughly stated, the
produce of the customs discharges the cost of the civil service, army
and navy, and that of internal revenue pays the interest and sinking
fund of the public debt, together with all other disbursements.
The cost of the general administration, including the expenses of
the executive and legislature, provided for under the head of * Civil
Service,' is comparatively small.
The following two tables exhibit, in dollars and pounds sterling —
converted at 5 to 1 — ^the total revenue and expenditure of the
United States in each of the five fiscal years, ending Jiine 30, from
1867 to 1871. In the report of the Secretary of the Treasury,
afler which the tables are drawn up, the financial accounts for the
year ending June 30, 1871, are presented as partly on the basis of
actual receipts and disbursements, and partly official estimates : —
Rrybnub
1
EXPENOITUBB 1
Years, end-
ing June 30
Dollars
£
Years, end-
ing June 30
Dollars
1
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
399,265,465
335,509,655
370,943,747
411,255,477
339,101,231
79,853,093
67,101,931
74,188,749
82,255,095
67,820,246
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
238,166,305
308,868,860
321,490,597
309,653,560
290,062,920
57,633,261
61,773,772 ;
64,298,119
61,930,712
58,012,584
The following statement gives, in dollars, the actual revenue
and expenditure of the fiscal year ending June 30, 1870, the partly
actual and partly estimated receipts and disbursements of the year
ending June 30, 1871, and, finally, the estimates of the Secretary
of the Treasury for the year ending Jime 30, 1872 : —
KEVEliimL
Sources of Berenue
Customs .
Internal revenue
Land sales
Miscellaneous .
Total .
Fiscal Years ending
June 30, 1670
Acttial
Dollars
194,538,374
185,128,859
8,350,482
28,237,762
June 30, 1871
Actnal
and estimated
Dollars
185,729,474
147,147,138
2,842,438
23,382,181
June 30, 1872
Estimates
Dollars
175,000,000
126,418,000
3,000,000
16,000,000
411,256,477 339,101,231 I ^lQ>^\%ft^^
oo 2
\
564
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
EXPENDITUBE.
Branches of Expenditure
Fiscal Years ending
Civil Service .
Pensions and Indians
Army
Navy
Public debt
Total .
Jane 30, 1870
Actoal
June 80, 1871
Actual
and estimated
June 80, 1873
Estimates
Dollars
69,234,017
31,748,140
67,656,676
21,780,230
129,235,498
Dollars
72,207,242
38,326,452
40,218,538
19,815,237
119,496,451
Dollars
64,188,972
35,021,569
28,488,194
20,046,418
161,894,167
309,653,560
290,062,920
309,639,320
Surplus .
101,601,917
49,038,311
10,778,680
Comparing the two fiscal years 1870 and 1871, it will be seen
that the revenue decreased about 72 millions dollars, owing mainly
to reduced taxation, while through the greater economy of the
Government, chiefly in the army, the expenditure decreased over
19^ millions dollars.
Expressed in pounds sterling, the national revenue for the financial
year ending June 30, 1872, was calculated at 64,083,600Z., and the
expenditure at 61,927,864Z., leaving a surplus of 2,055,736Z. The
surplus of every year has to be devoted, in conformity with aevaral
enactments of Congress, to the redemption of the national debt
The following table shows the total amount of the national debt,
on the 1st of March of each of the years 1862, 1864, 1866, 1B6^,
1870, and on the Ist of November, 1871 :—
1 Years
Capital of Debt
1862
1864
1866
1869
1870
1871
Dollars
514,211,372
1,740,690,490
2,783,425,879
2,380,094,127
2,438,328,471
2,315,492,506
£
107,127,369
362,643,862
579,880,391
499,214,041
487,665,694
463,098,501
According to the official statement of the Secretary of the Trea-
sury, the various liabilities incurred successively by the government,
under the sanction of Congress, which form the national debt of the
United States, were as foUo^a on Xk^ \^\. oi^<y?^xDXi«t^ 1871: —
.56s
^.^
1
When payable
Debt bkariko Intkhkst jn Cora.,
DolUra
M, 000,00
JuneU,18S8 . .
January 1.187* .
Loan dT Febriuirv 18(1 CSI'b)
Pebmarj S, 1881 .
December SI, 1880
lS,ilg,iio
OrqgonWBrDobt. . .
M8roh2.188i . .
July 1.1981.
946,Um
Ld«>,ofJnl7liAng.'61('8r»
JnlylTandAng.a,'61
Jane 30.1881 .
i8»,azi.:!ii
rebroarj as, 18«3 .
May I. 1882 . .
4M;3ei;D9
Loan o( imS rSl'9) .
W»reb3,18ll8 . .
Jude30,18ai .
76,mM),WI
Flve-twentla of. Much isci
MsrohallBM . .
'";Sll?;w
November 1,188*
ta,QSS,3ll'
Mve-lwentiM nf IBBB .
leslso^io
JulyT 1^5 ". .
2BO,S1S,90
Conaolsof 18S7 . . .
Uanb 9, 186G .
Jqly 1,1887. .
SK,007,16
Consols otlM8 . . .
Maroh3,l8flfi . .
July 1,1888. .
ryU,'70&JBiuaO/71
J^]*,'70*Jan.ao/JI
^i
PnodaJ LoaD oi 1901 '. '.
J'yU -TO&Jhi.SO '71
l,Bll9,6UU,aS
DlBT BKiBIBO DrraBBST IB LiWTCI, MOKKT.
Threepercent.CartHloitM, |ltoi.S,'67;JiilrM,'aB| 3 1 Payable on dBBBnd
Navy PeoalQii Pqnd . . JnlySS, iSaS , .3 „ .. „
'U78'.TO
AggTBgale of Daht bearing Interest in Lawtal Monoy ,
40.868,00
Dial OH wHicn iNTerasr ii.a Ckahed h-noh HATUBm.
Varloua, prior to 1B37 itoB
£7,806
LoBnotlSlJ. ! . ;
April 15, IMS . .
fl.HW
Ufiiiwi IsdoDuiit; Biock .
ASgnst 10, leis . .
Loiuio(ia4T.
JaiiDary28. IB47
l^BfiO
Il^WLMd Scrip . .
Pebmaryll.m? .
March 31, 1848 .
U',W{)
Tuian InileDuilCT 'staok !
SepteidberS.IMO .
174,1100
LomoflKflO. . . .
Traasnry Notes priorto IBJS
YariODBl prior to ie«
JulyM,lB« . .
-imx
oioou
JM.iiBryM.I847 .
s .
D«)ember23,1867 .
Manb i. 186( .
sl^DU
BiireD-tMT[l«oC!»i!l . '.
Jnly 17, 18«1 . .
One-jear Noue ot 18S3.
March 8.1885 , .
iisisn
March 3. 1883 .
79,1 tfi
CompoaDa iDiBrest Notes ■
Mar.3,'«a;JnnB!IO.'W
saslaso
BCTBD-thlrtle, 0(188141666
rinieao.'M;M«.a,;6S
3-10
»,nou
TcmporBry Lnan .
f^eW.'mi'^.'^' "f l! w B
soltM
i.7»3,a9j
DBDT BBiniNO so ISTEHEST.
OWremandNotes . .
Jnlyl7.18Bl .
Pebrnwy li. 1862
1
-
-
89,821
Legal TflmterKole. . .
February 36. IBW
1
(Newlisne .1
367,300,000
Jnlj 11. 18OT .
lEeriMofiees.f
Matob 8,1803 .
i
Jnlyl7,lB«» .
)
JBecoodlPSUB '.[
TblrdlMie ,
March 8, 1803 .
38,488,1*3
Jone30, 18«1 ,
1
tpcurthlHiQo.j
March B,18BS .
18,679.800
Duclfllmal Intereai ,
AjigregBto ot Debt bsar
Ing DO Interest
*iaj«*iS»»
566 THE statesman's tbar-book.
The following table contains the summary of the various classes
of the public debt, and the interest thereon : —
Debt bearing interest in coin — Dollars Principal Interest
Bonds at 6 per cent . . . 1,582,512,350 Dollars Dollars
Bonds at 5 per cent . . . 277,057,600
Bonds at 4J per cent
Bonds at 4 per cent .
1^59,569,950 44,902,399
Debt bearing interest in lawfnl money-
Certificates of indebtedness at 4 .
percent .... 678,000
Navy PensionFund at 3 per cent. • 1 4,000,000
Certificates at 3 per cent. . 25,690,000
40,368,000 344,172
Debt on which interest has ceased since maturity 1,793,692 298,322
Debt bearing no interest —
Old demand and legal-tender
notes 357,592,821
Fractional currency . . . 39,488,142
Coin certificates . . . 16,679,900
413,760,863
Unclaimed interest 14,443
Total debt on the 1st November, 1871 . 2,315,492,506 45,659,336
The reduction in the public debt from the 1st of March, 1871, to
the 1st of November, 1871, amounted to 68,995,398 dollars, while
the total decrease from the 1st of March, 1869, to the 1st of March,
1871, was 204,754,413 dollars.
A very considerable portion of the national debt of the United
States is in the hands of foreign holders in the various CmopeBD
states, especially in Germany, Great Britain, and the NetherlandSi
* It is impossible,' says the Secretary of the Treasury in his report
to Congress in 1869, * to ascertain with precision the amount of otbc
securities held in Europe, nor is there any perfectly reliable data for
ascertaining even what amount has gone there annually since the
first bonds were issued for the prosecution of the late war. In his
report of 1866, the Secretary estimated the amount of United
States securities of different kinds, including railroad and other
stock, held in Europe, at 600,000,000 dollars. He soon afler be-
came satisfied that this estimate was too low, by from one hundred
to one hundred and fifly millions. It would be safe to put .the
amount so held at the present time, exclusive of stocks, at eight
himdred and fifty millions of dollars, of which not leas than six
hundred millions are United States bonds, nearly all of which have
lefl the United States within the last six years. The amount is
formidable ; and little satisfaction is derived from the consideration
that these aecurities have been ttansferred in payment of interest
UNITED STATES* 567
and for foreign commodities ; and just as little from the considera-
tion that probably not over five hundred millions of dollars in gold
values have been received for these eight hundred and fifty millions
of debt;
It is ordered, by Act of Congress, that a sinking fund shall be
provided for the payment of the debt. The Act requires that the
surplus gold remaining after the payment of the interest shall be
devoted * to the purchase or payment of 1 per cent, of the entire
debt of the United States, to be made within each fiscal year after
July 1, 1862, which is to be set apart as a sinking fund, and the in-
terest of which shall in like manner be applied to the purchase or
payment of the public debt, as the Secretary of the Treasury shall
from time to time direct.' %
By the terms of a * Funding Bill,' which passed Congress July 13,
1870, the payment of the debt of the United States is ^xed within
certain terms. The Bill orders the issue of several new classes of
bonds, namely, 5 per cent, bonds to the amount of 200,000,000
dollars, payable at the pleasure of the United States after ten years ;
4 J per cent, bonds to the amount of 300,000,000 dollars, payable
after 15 years; and 4 per cent, bonds to the amount of 1,000,000
dollars, payable after 30 years. These bonds are payable, principal
and interest, in gold, and are exempt from all taxation. The Bill does
not force any holders of the old issues to take the new ones in ex-
change ; but the Secretary of the Treasury is authorised to redeem
such of the old issues as he sees fit, after giving notice, at par in
coin, to be procured by the sale of the new bonds.
Army and Navy.
1. Army.
By the eighth section of the first article of the constitution of the
United States, Congress is empowered in general * to raise and sup-
port armies;' and by the second section of the second article, the
president is appointed commander-in-chief of the army and navy,
and of the militia when called into the service of the United States.
On August 7, 1789, Congress established a Department of War
as the instrument of the president in carrying out the provisions of
the constitution for military affairs. A number of * Original Rules
and Articles of War' were enacted by the Congress of 1776, and
continued in force under the constitution, with several modifications.
These rules were the basis of the actual Articles of War which were
enacted in 1806, and have been but slightly altered since that time.
They form the military code which governs all troops when
mustered into the service.
In 1790, the rank and file of the army, as fixe^V^ «l^\. oi ^ciw^'wea^
568 THE statesman's tear-book.
amounted to 1,216 men; to which force, in the next year, one
regiment 900 strong was added. In 1792, an act of Congress pro-
vided for a tmiform militia throughout the United States, and the
system then arranged has received but slight alterations until the
present time. The nominal strength of the militia thus organised was
3,245,000 at the last census. In 1796, the regular army consisted
of not more than one corps of artillerists and engineers, two companies
of light dragoons, and four regiments of infantry of eight companies
each. This force was little increased, except during occasional
periods, till the outbreak of the civil war.
At the commencement of the year 1861, the United States army
consisted of about 14,000 regular troops, garrisoned chiefly in the
Southern States. A large number of these joined the cause of the
so-called Confederate States, reducing the Federal army to less than
5,000 men. On April 15, 1861, the president called out 75,000
volunteers for three months, to defend the capital, which was
threatened ; and on May 3, he called out 42,000 volunteers to serve
for three years or the war. On July 22, 1861, Congress passed an
act authorising the president to accept the services of 500,000
volunteers for such terms as he might deem necessary, ranging from
six months to three years or during the war. On July 25, 1861,
the president was again authorised to call out 500,000, making in
all 1,000,000 men. The number proving insufficient for the actiTe
prosecution of hostilities, and the repair of losses occasioned by the
war, a draft was ordered in the summer of 1863, by prodamatioD
of the President of the United States. By a new proclamadoo of
the president, dated October 17, 1863, a levy of 300,000 meo ww
ordered, and another call of 500,000 men was made February 1»
1864. The total number of men called under arms by the Govern-
ment of the United States, from 1861 till the end of the civil iwr,
in 1865, amounted to 2,653,062, or nearly one-fourth of the entire
male population of the Northern States. The State of New
York furnished over one-sixth of the whole number, Pennayl-
vania one-eighth, Ohio one -ninth,and Massachusetts one-fifteendi :
these four States gave to the army one-fifth of their entire male
population. New Hampshire and Vermont sent one-fourth of
their male citizens, and Indiana and Illinois over one-fourth.
Kansas showed the highest proportion, having sent 36 per cent
of her men, while Iowa sent 30 per cent. The Southern or
Confederate States had in the field, during the greater part of the
war, an army of 400,000 men, of which, it is estimated, they lost
300,000 fi'om wounds and disease. The Southern army was entirely
disbanded in April 1865 ; but of the Federal army there remained
210,000 on the pay rolls on July 31, 1865, after which date there
commenced a slow process oi d\a\i2Cii^T£v^\i\,
UKITED STATES. 569
The following table gives, after the official return of the Secretary
of the Treasury, the total military expenditure of the United States
in each of the ten fiscal years from 1861 to 1870 : —
Tears Dollan
1861 22.981,15«»
1862 394,368,407
1863 599,298,600
1864 690,791,842
1865 1,031,323,360
1866 284,449,701
1867 95,224,415
1868 128,906,361
1869 80,474,545
1870 57,655,675
Total, ten years . . 3,385,475,051
By Acts of Congress, approved July 28, 1866, March 3, 1869, and
July 15, 1870, the numb^ of land forces constituting the standing
army of the United States was strictly limited. Section 2 of the
Act of July 15, 1870, provides that on or before the 1st day of
July, 1871, the number of enlisted men in the army shall be re-
duced to 30,000, and thereafter, imless otherwise directed by law,
there shall be no more than 30,000 enlisted men at any one time.
The term of service is three years, but it is proposed by the
government to be extended to ^ye. The army, as now organised,
is composed of 10 raiments of cavalry, consisting each of 12
troops, or companies ; 25 regiments of infantry, of 10 companies
each ; 5 regiments of artillery ; and 1 engineer battalion ; besides
the cadets of the military academy. The 9th and 10th regi-
ments of cavalry, and the 39th, 40th, and 41st regiments of
in&ntry, are composed of n^ro soldiers, but are commanded by
white officers. The 42nd, 43rd, 44th, and 45th regiments are com-
posed of veteran reserves.
The array was commanded, in June 1871, by 1 general, 1
lieutenant-general, 4 major-generals, 16 brigadier-generals, 68
colonels, 83 lieutenant-colonels, 270 majors, 36 aides-de-camp, 533
captains, and 1,137 first and second lieutenants.
Sections 7 and 8 of the Act of July 15, 1870, pro'\'icie that no
appointment to the grades of major-general and brigadier-general
shall be made until the number of the former sliall be reduced
below three, and of the latter below six, and thereal>er tlie number
of major-generals shall not exceed three and the number of
brigadier-generals shall not exceed six.
In November 1870, the territory of the United States was
divided for military purposes into ten departments, and these grouped
into four military divisions, namely, Division of tlv^ §qvsJ^^ ^sssksl-
S70
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
posed of the Departments of the South and of Texas ; Division of
the Missouri, composed of the Departments of Dakota, the Platte,
and the Missouri ; Division of the Pacific, composed of the Depart-
ments of Columbia, California, and Arizona ; and, Division of the
East, composed of the Departments of the East ^nd the Lakes. —
(Communication of the Secretary of War to the Statesman's Tear-
hooh)
2. Navy.
The naval forces of the United States consisted on Julj 1, 1871,
of 51 iron-clads, 98 other steamers, and 29 sailing vessels, with a
total of 1,366 guns. On the 1st July, 1870, there were 46 iron-
clads, 97 other steamers, and 32 sailing vessels, with a total of
1,366 guns, so that there was an increase within the year of 5
iron-clads and one other steamer, with a total of 80 guns, while
there were three sailing vessels less in the navy.
There are five * rates ' in the ofiicial classification of ships of war.
First-rates are all vessels of 2,400 tons and upwards ; Second-rates,
vessels of 1,500 to 2,400; Thh-d-rates, vessels of 800 to 1,500;
Fourth-rates, vessels of 500 to 800 tons ; and Fifl;h-rates, all veaselfl
under 500 tons.
The following table gives a list, in alphabetical order of names,
of the 51 iron-clads, and of all the First, Second, Third, and
Fourth -rate steamers of the fleet in 1871. The list is drawn up
from the * Navy-register of the United States,' issued by the Secre-
tary of the Navy, corrected to July 1, 1871.
Irok-clad Scbew Steamebs.
Name
Ajax
Algoma .
A.mphitrite
Canonicus
Camanche
Catskill .
Chickasaw
Cohoes
Colossus
Dictatx)r
Etlah
Hero
Iris .
Jason
Kewaydin
/ KlamAth .
J
2
i 550
2
1 483
4
874
2
550
2
496
2
496
4
450
2
483
10
2,127
2
1,750
2
483
1
483
2
483
2
496
4
540
'2
4^^
Station or Condition
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at League Island
Naval Academy, Annapolis
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at Maro Island
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at New Orleans
Laid up at League Island
Unfinished at New York
Laid up at New York
Laid up at New Orleans
Laid up at Washington
Laid up at New Orleans
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at New Orleans
TTHITED STATES.
571
Name
Gnns
Tonnage
Koka
Lehigh .
Mahopac .
Manhattan
Marietta .
Massachusett>s
Miantonomah
Minnetonka
Modoc
Monadnock
Montaiik .
Nahant .
Nantucket
Napa
Nausett .
Nebraska .
Niobe
Oregon
Osceola .
Otsego
Passaic .
Piscataqua
Puritan .
Koanoke .
Sandusky .
Saugus
Shawnee .
Suncook .
Terror
Umpqua .
Wassuc .
Winnebago
Wyandotte
Yazoo
Yujna
2 .
483
2
496
2
550
2
550
2
295
4
2,127
4
1,226
1
483
1
483
4
1,091
2
496
2
496
2
496
1
483
2
483
4
2,125
2
483
4
1,127
2
365
1
483
2
496
1
483
2
1,870
6
2,260
2
295
2
550
2
483
2
483
4
1,085
2
483
1
483
4
540
2
560
2
483
2
483
Station or Condition
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at Washington
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at Mound City
On the stocks, Portsmouth
Eepairing at Boston
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at Mare Island
Laid up at Washington
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at League Island
On the stocks, Philadelphia
Laid up at League Island
On the stocks at Boston
Laid up at Mound City
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at Washington
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at New York
Laid up at Mound City
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at Boston
Laid up at League Island
North Atlantic Fleet
Laid up at New Orleans
Laid up at Boston
Laid up at New Orleans
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at League Island
Laid up at New Orleans
Steambbs kot Ibok-clad.
Name
First Bates —
Antietam
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Franklin
Guerriere
Illinois .
Screw
Screw
Screw
Screw
Screw
Screw
Screw
21
21
46
21
39
21
\
2,490
2,490
3,032
2,869
3,173
2,490
^^^^
V
572
THB STATESMAN 8 TEAB-BOOK.
Name
Class
Ghnns
Tonnage
Java
Screw ....
21
2,490
New York
1
» I
•
Screw .
•
21
2,490
Pennsylvania
B
» 1
» •
Screw .
ft •
21
2,490
Minnesota
>
I 4
k •
Screw .
• •
45
2,912
Wabash.
> 1
k 4
» •
Screw .
• •
45
2,918
Second Rates —
Albany
Screw ....
15
2,000
Brooklyn
Screw .
20
2,000
Congress
Screw .
16
2,000
Florida .
Screw .
21
2,135
Hartford
Screw .
18
2,000
Iowa
Screw .
23
2,019
Lancaster
Screw .
22
2,120
Nevada .
Screw .
23
2,019
Fensacola
Screw .
22
2,000
Powhatan
Paddle-wheel
17
2.182
Kichmond
Screw .
15
2,000
Severn .
Screw .
15
2,000
Sosquehanna .
Paddle-wheel
23
2,213
Tennessee
Screw .
23
2,135
Worcester
Screw .
16
2,000
7%ird Rates—
Alaska
Screw ....
12
1,122
1,122
955
Benicia .
«
i
Screw .
12
Canandaigua
Screw .
10
Juniata .
Screw .
8
838 /
Lackawanna
Screw .
10
\,m
Monongahela
Screw .
11
960
Omaha .
Screw .
12
i,m \
Ossipee .
Screw .
8
828 ;
Plymouth
Screw .
12
1,122
Saranac .
Paddle-wheel
11
1,238
Shenandoah
Screw .
11 :
929
Ticonderoga
. j Screw .
11
1,019
Fourth Rates —
1
i
Dacotah
Screw ....
7 '
695
Iroquois
Screw ,
6
695
Kearsage
Screw .
6
695
Mohican
Screw .
6
671
Nantasket
Screw .
7
523
Narragansett
Screw .
5
566
Resaca .
Screw .
7
523
Swatara .
Screw .
7
536
Tuscarora
Screw .
6
726
Wachusett
Screw .
6
695
Wyoming
Screw .
6
726
inniXD STATES.
573
The United States Navy was commanded on the 1st July,
1871, by one admiral, one vice-admiral, 12 rear-admirals, 25 com-
modotes, 50 captains, 90 commanders, 172 lieutenant-commanders,
137 lieutenants, 150 masters, and 70 ensigns.
The following table gives,' after the official returns of the Secretary
of the Treasury, the total naval expenditure of the United States in
each of the ten fiscal years from 1861 to 1870 : —
Years ending Jnne
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
Total, ten years
Dollars
12,420,887
42,668,277
63,221,963
85,725,994
122,612,945
43,324,118
31,034,011
30,230,262
23,561,082
21,780,230
476,679,774
It will be seen, on comparing the preceding table with that on
p. 569, that the total expenditure for the navy in the ten years 1861-70
was not quite one-seventh the cost of the army of the United States,
The navy estimates for the financial year ending June 30, 1871,
provided for an expenditure of 28,205,671 dollars, or 5,641,034Z.,
against 20,993,414 dollars, or 4,198,683Z. for the year ending
June 30, 1870. The expenditure for the year 1870-71
distributed as follows : —
was
Pay of officers and seamen of the navy
Kepairs of buildings and docks
Pay of civil establishments .
Ordnance and repair of magazines
Coal, hemp, and equipments .
Navigation supplies .
Naval academy
Naval observatory and nautical almanack
JRepair and preservation of vessels
Steam machinery and tools
Provisions
Repairs of naval hospitals
Support of marine corps
Contingent expenses
Total
Dollars
7,600,000
3,722,494
434,647
1,119,062
2,000,000
202,203
234,540
39,800
6,975,000
1,750,000
1,405,200
57,800
1,060,627
1,604,000
28,205,671
£5,641,034
The United States possess eight dockyards, namely, Portsmouth,
Charlestown, Brooklyn, Philadelphia, "Washington, Norfolk, Pensa-
cola, and Mare Island. Portsmouth, New Hampshire, has an area of
63 acres, and a water front of about 1,000 feet ; Charlestown, near
Boston, covers 80 acres of ground, and the ^aX«t itQrDXa%«i Ss» ^^ci^QJ^*
574
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
600 feet ; Brooklyn covers a surface of 80 acres of ground, and haa
an available water frontage of 1,200 feet ; Philadelpliia yard has 15
acres surface, and a water front of about 600 feet ; and Washington
yard has an area of 42 acres, two acres of which are marsh, and
there is a water frontage of 900 feet with two building alipB.
Norfolk and Pensacola yards were partly destroyed in the civil wai^
and Mare Island, on the Pacific, is as yet unfinished, and is used
only as a place of temporary repair for ships of the navy.
Area and Population.
The area of the United States, according to Land-office measure-
ments, is 2,933,588 square miles, .exclusive of the immense district
long known as * Eussian America,' purchased from the Russian Gro-
vemment by treaty of June 20, 1867, and annexed to the Re-
public Oct. 18, 1867,' under the name of * Alaska.' Excepting this
territory, of an estimated extent of 577,390 square miles, the area
of the United States is equal to about two thousand millions of
acres, one-half of which are pubHc lands, held for sale by the
Government Land-office.
The population of the United States has been ascertained at all
times with great accinracy. The census is taken in the States in
obedience to Article 1, section 2, of the Constitution, which pro-
vides that * Representatives and direct taxes shall be apportioned
among the several States which may be included in this Union ac-
cording to their respective numbers ; * and the same section directs
that * the actual enumeration shall be made within three years after
the first meeting of the Congress of the United States, and within
every subsequent term of ten years.' Under these provisions, and
the laws passed in pursuance of them, the census of the United
States has been taken nine times, viz., in 1790, in 1800, in 1810,
in 1820, in 1830, in 1840, in 1850, in 1860, and in 1870.
The following table gives the total population of the United
States, at each of the nine enumerations from 1790 to 1870 :
Years
White
Free coloured
Slave
Total
1790
3,231,631
697,697
3,929,328
1800
4,304,489
108,395
893,041
5,305,925
1810
5,862,004
186,446
1,191,364
7,239,814
1820
7,861,937
233,524
1,538,038
9,638,131
1830
10,537,378
319,599
2,009,043
12,866,020
1840
14,195,695
386,303
2,487,455
17,069,453
1850
19,553,114
434,449
3,204,313
23,191,876
1860
26,975,575
488,005
3,979,741
31,443,321
1870
33.973,238
4,582,745
-—
38,555,983
mnTBiD STATBS.
S7S
The subjoined table, drawn up from documents presented to
the Statesman's Year-booh by the Secretary of the Interior of the
United States, gives the population of the various States and Terri-
tories of the Union according to the two last enumerations of June,
1860, and of Jime, 1870. In regard to the census of June, 1870,
it is stated that, 'Indians maintaining their tribal relations on
Government Reservations are not included in the numbers given.*
The last column of the table shows the rank of each of the 37 States,
and of each of 10 Territories composing the Union in 1870, accord-
ing to the nmnber of population of 1870.
Ninth Census of the ITnited States,
Population in
Population in
Kankin
June 1870
1860
1870
1870
States : —
Alabama
964,201
996,992
16
Arkansas .
435,460
484,471
26
California .
379,994
560,247
24
Connecticut
460,147
537,454
25
Delaware .
112,216
125,015
34
Florida
140,424
187,748
33
Georgia
1,057,286
1,184,109
12
Illinois
1,711,951
2,539,891
4
Indiana
1,350,428
1,680,637
6
Iowa .
674,913
1,191,792
11
Kansas
107,206
364,399
29
Kentucky .
1,155,684
1,321,011
8
Louisiana .
708,002
726,915
21
Maine
628,279
626,915
23
Maryland .
687,049
780,894
20
Massachusetts .
1,231,066
1,457,351
7
Michigan .
749,113
1,184.059
13
Minnesota .
172,023
439,706
28
Mississippi
791,305
827,922
18
Missouri .
1,182,012
A.
1,721,295
5
Nebraska .
^8,841
122,993
35
Nevada
6,857
42,491
37
New Hampshire
326,073
318,300
31
New Jersey
672,035
906,096
17
New York .
3,880,735
4,382,759
1
North Carolina
.
992,622
1,071,361
14
Ohio .
2,339,511
2,665,260
3
Oregon
52,465
90,923
36
Pennsylvania
2,906,215
3,521,791
2
Khode Island
174,620
217,353
32
South Carolina
.703,708
705,606
22
Tennessee .
1,109,801
1,258,520
9
Texas
604,215
818,579
19
Vermont
315,098
330,551
30
Virginia
■
1,596,318
1,225,163
10
West Virginia
—
442,014
27
\
Wisconsin .
k
. •
775,ftS\
I \,Q&\.,^n^
\ ^^ \
/
Total, Sts
\te8 .
<
t •
31,1S3,7\4:
\ ^%,\\^,^b^
^ \
576
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOC
jkiBXh Ccstfcs of tbe Tidsed Sbtfoa,
Fopulaaon in Fopolation in
1«W
Tkrbitobiss : —
ArizoDJi
Colorado
Colombia Biftrict
Dakota
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah .
Washington
Wyoming .
Total, Territories
Grand total
54.277
75.080
4.837
93,516
40,273
11,594
1870
1870
9,658
9
39,854
4
131.700
1
14.181
8
14,999
7
20.595
6
91.874
2
86.786
3
23.955
5
9.118
10
Sank in
259,577
442.730
31,443,321 38,555,983
At the first census of the Union, in 1790, there existed only 17
States, the largest of which was Virginia, with a population of
747.610, and the ranallest, Tennessee, with a population of 35,691.
At the second census, taken in 1800, there were 20 States, besides
the District of Columbia ; the laigest of the States, Virginia, had a
population of 880,200, while the smallest, Indiana, had but 5,641
inhabitants Virginia still took the lead at the third census in 1810,
with a population of 974,601 ; the smallest State, number 24, being
Michigan, with 4,762 inhabitants. At the fourth census, in 18^
there were 27 States, New York standing at the head with 1,37^1/1,
and Michigan at the bottom with 8,765 inhabitants. All "the no-
ceeding enumerations gave the State of New York the first pboe as
regards population. At the fifth census, in 1830, the State <tf Sev
York had a population of 1,918,608, and the 27th and lost Slate,
Arkansas, a population of 30,388. The sixth census, of 1840,
included 29 States, that of New York with 2,428,921, and the least
populated, Wisconsin, with 30,945 inhabitants. Hitherto, the
Union was only composed of States, besides the neutral District of
Columbia, but the seventh census, of 1850, added 2 Territories,
New Mexico and Utah, to 33 existing States, the first, Neir York,
having a population of 3,097,394, and the last, Minnesota, of 6,077.
At the eighth census, of 1860, there were 36 States and 6 Terri-
tories, including the Coliunbia District, the State of New York
heading the list with 3,880,735 inhabitants. The ninth and last
census, as will be seen firom the preceding table, included 37 States
and 10 Territories.
i^'The enumerated aboriginal or Indian population of the United
States amounted to 25,731 at tk^ ^^ri%\x& of 1870^ against 44,021
thhted states.
577
found to exist in 1860. On the other hand, the Chinese popiuktion
increased from 34,933 in 1860 to 63,254 in 1870. Under th«
head of * Chinese ' were included 33 Japanese in 1860, and 55 ia
1870. The progress of the formerly slave population, enumerated
as * free-coloured ' at the last census, during the years 1790 to 1870^
will be seen on reference to the table giving the total results of the
nine eniunerations.
The following table gives the numbers of the native and of the
foreign bom population in each of the States and Territories of the
Union, according to the returns of the census of June, 1870 : —
states and Territories
Native
Population
Foreign-bom
Popnlatioa
Totel
States :
Alabn,Tna . . . .
S8.7,030
5,962.
996,992
Arkansas
479,446
5,026
484,471
California .
m
350,416
209,831
560,247
Connecticut
•
423,815
113,639
537,454
Delaware
115,879
9,136
125,015
Florida
1-82,781
4,967
187,748
Georgia
1,172,982
11,127
1,184,109
Illinois
2,024,693
515,158
2,535,891
Indiana
1,539,163
141,474
1,680,637
Iowa .
987,735
204,057
1,191,792
Kansas
316,007
48,392
364,399
Kentucky .
1,257,613
63,398
1,321,011
Louisiana .
665,08^
61,827
726,916
Maine
578,034
48,^81
626,915
Maryland .
697,482
••83,412
7«0,894
Massachusetts
1,104,032
353,315
1,457,361
Michigan .
dl6,049
268,010
1,184,059
Minnesota .
279,009
160,657
439,706
Mississippi .
•
816,731
11,191
827,922
Missouri . •
1,495,028
222,267
1,721,296
Nebraska .
52,245
30,748
122,993
Nevada
23,690
18,801
42,491
New Hampshire
288,689
29,611
318,300
New Jersey
717,153
188,943
906,096
New York .
3,244,406
1,138,353
4,382,759 j
North Carolina
1,068,332
3,029
1,071,361 i
Ohio .
2,292,767
. 372,493
2,665,260 '
Oregon
•
79,323
11,600
90,923 '.
Pennsylvania
2,976,530
545,261
3,521,791
Bhode Island
161,957
55,396
217,353
South Carolina
697,532
8,074
705,606
Tennessee .
1,239,204
19,316
1,258,520
Texas
756,16«
62,411
818^75
Vermont
283,396
47,155
330,551
Virginia
1,211,409
13,754
1,226,163
West Virginia
424,923
17,091
442,014
Wisconsin .
690,171
364,495
1,Q54,S1(\
Total, 8t&tes .
32,640,907
\ 5,^1^2.,^^^
\ ^'^,\Vi>;^^ \
578
THE statesman's TEAS-BOOK.
StateR and Territories
Native
Population
Foreign-bom
Popnlation
Total
Territories :
Arizona
Colorado
Dakota
District of Columbia
Idaho ...
Montana •
New Mexico
Utah ....
"Washington
Wyoming
Total, Territories .
J ,
3,849
33,265
9,366
116,446
7,114
12,616
86,254
56,084
18,931
5,605
5,809
6,599
4,815
16,254
7,885
7,979
5,620
30,702
5,024
3,513
9,658
39,864
14,181
131,700
14,999
20,595
91,874
86,786
23,955
9,118
348,530
94,200
442,730
Total, United State
s
32,989,437
^ 5,666,546
38,555,983 '
The total population of the principal towns of the United States,
in each of the years 1860 and 1870, is shown in the folio wing list :—
niinAfl fuiil To'wna
In the StAtes of
Population
1860
1870
New York
New York .
805,661
926,341
Philadelphia .
Pennsylvania
562,529
657,159
Brooklyn
New York .
266,661
396,661
Baltimore
Maryland
212,418
276,599
Boston .
Massachusetts
177,812
250,701
New Orleans
Louisiana
168,675
219,125
Cincinnati .
Ohio
161^044
218,900
St. Louis
Missouri
160,773
313,013
Chicago
Illinois .
109,260
348,709
Washington .
Districtof Columbia
61,122
109,338
San Francisco
California
56,802
150,361
Pittsburg
Pennsylvania
49,217
87,215
The immense extent of land forming part of the United States, as
yet uninhabited and uncultivated, is held to be national property, at
the disposal of Congress, and the executive of the Eepublic. The
whole public domain is surveyed and divided by parallel lines into
* townships' of six miles square or thirty-six square miles, and these
are again divided by parallel lines exactly one mile apart. The
smaller squares are called * sections,' and contain 640 acres, which
are again divided into half and quarter sections, and also eighths.
These lands are offered for sale at th^ several land offices in the
districta to be sold, the price being fixed at one dollar and a quarter
p^r acre. The purchaaex corner m a^ \)ci.<i ^^\^ee of the United
UNITED STATES. 579
States, and receives a patent from the President. There are some
^ftj different land offices, and from two to three million acres are
aold annually. It is provided by law that two sections, of 640 acres
of land in each * township,' are reserved for common schools, so that
the spread of education may go together with colonisation.
The power of Congress over the public territory is exclusive and
universal, except so far as restrained by stipidations in the original
cessions. This is not the case, however, with what is called
* national property,' such as forts and arsenals, where the states have
not ceded the jurisdiction. In such cases, the administration of the
•tate continues, subject, however, to the exercise of the legal powers
of the national government.
The United States acquired their actual power and greatness
mainly through immigration. From 1775tol815 immigration into
the country was very small, on account of the American Revolution
and the European wars, not over 3,000 or 4,000 a year arriving
during this period. When peace between England and America
was re-established, in 1815, immigration took a fresh start. The
famine of 1816 and 1817 gave the first poweriul impulse to a largei
immigration from Germany. In 1827, there were 11,952 immigrants
from the United Kingdom against 7,709 the previous year, and in
1828 the number rose to 17,840, sinking again in 1829 to 10,594,
and in 1830 to 3,874. The increase continued every year of
European disorder, or revolution, or national distress. In the decade
from 1845 to 1854, there came 1,512,100 Irish immigrants to the
United States, but since the latter year the numbers fell off to less
than one half the yearly average of that period. The failure of their
political reform attempts brought many Geimans into the United
States, the greatest number coming in 1854. From 1845 to 1854
inclusive the number of German immigrants was 1,226,392. In
1856 every immigrant arriving in New York was questioned as to
the amount of money he had with him, and the average of 142,342
comers that year was found to be 68 dollars 8 cents. This course
was abandoned, however, as it was found that the full amounts
were not truly stated ; but it was shown that the immigrants pos-
sessed a larger sum than is actually held by the residents of a com-
munity. It is estimated that the German immigrants alone brought
into the United States annually an average of about 11,000,000
dollars. Each flaan has clothing, tools, and valuables also, the
amount of which with his cash capital is estimated at 150 dollars.
In 1859, there arrived 250,000 immigrants at New York, augment-
ing the national wealth that year by 37,500,000 dollars. Fron.
May 5, 1847, to January 1, 1859, 4,038,991 immigrants arrived at
New York, which number represented a total increase to the nawtioraaJL
wealth of 5,149,713,525 dollars. Assuiam^ tScift S3>Mxi\^^>i\QrcL \»^o
pp2
58o
THE statesman's TKAS-BOOK.
the whole oomitzy to amount to 300^000 souls a year, the UnioD
gains 382y000y000 dollars a year, or more than one milIi<Hi dolkn
a day. Without immigration the yeariy increase of population ht
excess of births orer deathfii is about one in 38, while the actual
increase from 1840 to 1850 was 35'87 per cent., and from 18dO to
1860 amounted to 35'59 per cent.
The following statement shows the numbers of inunigrantB in Ae
forty years 1820 to 1860, spread orer equal decennial periodB:^ —
In the 10 years preTioas to Jane 1, 1830
10 jean prerions to Jnne 1, 1840
10 years prerions to June 1, 1850
10 yean prerions to Jnne 1, 1860
if
ft
244,490
552,000
1,558,300
2,707,634
According to an official report issued from the Bureau of Sn-
tisticA, Washington, there arrived in the 13 years 1856-186S.
2,565,644 aliens in the United States, or an average of 197,357 a yen.
The number was much larger in 1866 than in the accompanying
years— 248,120 in 1865, 318,554 in 1866, 298,358 in 1867, and
297,215 in 1868. The nationalities of the 2,565,644 aliens amving
in the States, in the period from 1856 to 1868, 'W'ere stated as
follows: — 1,215,600 from the United Kingdom; 108,531 fiom
British America ; 8,673 from the British West Indies ; 193 from
Australasia ; 845,479 from Germany, exclusive of Prussia ; 64^
from Prussia ; 1,592 from Austria ; 487 from Hungary ; 58iiS9
from Sweden and Norway; 13,043 from Denmark; 11^
from the Netherlands ; 8,245 from Belgium ; 49,383 from Fiauoe :
24,539 from Switzerland ; 10,340 from Spain ; 2,090 from Porta-
gal ; 11,691 from centr^ ItaJy ; 1,397 from Sardinia; 337 from
Sicily; 1,761 from Russia, and 2,209 from Poland ; 65,943 from
China; 89 from Japan; 3,351 from Mexico, 391 frt>m Coitial
America, 2,061 from various parts of South America, 1,956 from
Cuba ; and 4,588 from the Azores. The rest came from Yarions
parts of the world, in small numbers from different countries.
The following table gives, after official returns, the native ooim-
tries as far as could be ascertained of all the Immigrants -w^ho arrived
in the United States during the year ending June 30, 1870 :
Gonntries
/
England ....
Ireland . . • .
Scotland ....
Wales ....
Great Britain, not specifted
Total United Kingdom
MaleB.
•\
38,106
47,391
7,605
574
1,107
Females.
ToteL
22,851
32,945
4,916
437
4,741
60,957
80,386
12,521
1,011
6,848
^^,1^"^ ^^,^^\ \W5i?SV^
UNITED STATES.
S8i
Gonntries
Males
Females
Total
Greimany . • .
70,688
47,537
118,225
Austria .
2,340
2,084
4,424
Sweden .
8,306
6,137
13,443
Norway ,
8,003
6,213
13,216
Denmark .
2,619
1,664
4,083
Netherlands
663
403
1,066
Belgium .
718
284
1,002
Switzerland
2,002
1,073
3,076
France
2,691
1,316
4,007
' Spain
487
176
663
Portugal .
175
80
265
Italy
2,132
769
2,891
G-reece
20
2
22
Turkey .
6
•
•
6
Kussia
650
367
907
Poland
140
83
223
Hungary •.
1
• •
1
Corsica
2
• •
2
China
14,624
1,116
15,740
Japan
46
2
48
India
19
6
24
Asia, not specified .
1
• .
1
South Africa .
15
5
20
Africa, not specified
11
• »
11
Dominion of Canada
21,647
16,261
37,908
Prince Edward's Island
731
1,015
1,746
Newfoundland .
167
301
458
British Columbia
12
3
15
British North America, no
t specified .
176
108
284
Mexico ....
368
105
463
Central America
31
2
33
Columbia
1
• •
1
Venezuela ,
1
• •
1
Guiana ....
6
4
10
Brazil ....
13
• .
13
ChiU . . . .
2
• .
2
South America, not specid<
3d *. !
36
6
42
Cuba ....
848
3S6
1,233
Hayti ....
1
I
2
Jamaica ....
1
• •
1
Porto Rico
9
• •
9
Barbadoes
6
3
8
West Indies, not specified .
317
109
426
Azore Islands .
276
167
442
St. Helena
2
3
6
Bermudas . . ,
3
•
3
Australia
14
14
28
East India Islands .
9
3
12
New Zealand .
3
5
8
Countries not stated . •
12
10
22
Total
t
• . .
235,6U
1
\ \&\,&^\
V ^'^'\^'^'^
\
582
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
During the year ended June 30, 1871, there arrived in the
United States 321,350 immigrants, or 65,853 less than in 1869-70.
The total arrivals of 1870-71 comprised 142,894 immigrants from
the United Kingdom, 88,554 from Germany, and 20,-117 from
Sweden and Norway. As regards occupation, the immigrants of
the year ending June 30, 1871, were classed as follows ; — 2,571,
* professional;* 33,254, 'skilled;' 113,313, * miscellaneous : ' 18,482,
* occupations not stated ; * and 153,730, * without occupation.'
The native coimtries of all the immigrants who arrived in the United
States from 1820 to 1860 are shown in the subjoined statement :—
Native coimtries
England
Ireland
Scotland
w aies • • . » . •^, .
G^reat Britain and Ireland ....
France
Spain . . . . , •.
Portugal
Belgium
Prussia
Germany, ex Prussia
Netherlands . . . . . . .
Denmark
Norway and Sweden
Poland
Russia
Turkey and Greece
Switzerland
Central Italy
Sicily, Sardinia, -Corsica, and Malta
Iceland •
Egypt • :
British America
South America
Central America and Mexico .
West Indies .......
China -. •. .
East Indies
Persia
Other parts of Asia ... . .
Liberia, Morocco; Algiers, and Barbary States .
Cape of Good Hope
Africa
Azores, Canary, Madeira, and Cape Verd Islands
Sandwich and Society Islands
ilastralia .
Nmnber
302,665
967,366
47,890
7,936
1,326,856
UNITED STATES. 583
Native countries
St. Helena
Isle of France ....
South Sea Islands and New Zealand
Not stated
Total aliens . * . .
Natives of the United States
Total .
Number
17
3
83
180,854
5,062,414
397,007
5,459,421
-k_
The following is an estimate of the number of naturalised citizens
residing in the United States, with the countries where they were
born : — Ireland, 1,611,000 ; Germany, 1,498,000 ; England,
430,000; British America, 250,000; Fraoce, 109,000; Scotland,
105,000 ; Switzerland, 54,000 ; Wales, 45,000 ; Norway, 43,000 ;
Netherlands, 28,000; Turkey, 28,000; Italy, 10,000; Denmark,
10,000 ; Belgium, 9,000 ; Poland, 7,000 ; Mexico, 7,000 ; the
Antilles, 7,000 ; China, 5,000 ; Portugal, 4,000 ; various countries,
204,000— total, 4,136,000.
A new feature in immigration, destined, in all probability, to be
of great importance for the future of the United States, has been the
arrival, within the last few years, of large numbers of people of
Asiatic race, especially Chinese, in the Western territories of the
Union. During the year 1866, the arrivals in California from China
were 2,300; in 1867 they were 3,300; in 1868 they were more than
10,000; and in the year ending June 30, 1870, they reached the
number of 15,740, the total comprising 14,624 males and 1,116
females. The year ending June 30, 1871, showed a falling off in
Chinese immigration, the arrivals falling down to 7,135, of whom
6,786 were males and 349 females. An association of merchants and
land-owners was formed in the Southern States in 1869 to encourage
the Chinese immigration.
The first negro slaves were imported into Virginia in 1619, and
in 1670 there were about 2,000 negro slaves in the colony. The
first slave ship fitted out in the English colonies sailed from Boston
in 1648. The importation of slaves into the United States was
interdicted by law in 1808. In 1774 the Legislature of Khode
Island interdicted the importation of slaves into that colony ; and
the next year, and while still a British colony, passed a law of
emancipation by declaring the children of all slave mothers to be
born free. Massachusetts abolished slavery by the Bill of Eights
in 1780. Connecticut, in 1784, put a stop to the introduction of
negroes, and declared all bom afler March 1 of that year free at the
age of twenty-six. Pennsylvania prohibited tt^a \3Btat<2>^v^A<2?B. v>^.
584
THE STATESKAN's TEAS-BOOK.
fllayes in 1780, and declared free all children of slave mothers bom
after the passing of the law. Virginia prohibited the importaticm of
slaves ID 1778, and Maryland in 1783. Slavery was abolished in
New Hampshire in 1792, in New York in 1799, and in New Jetsej
in 1825. The constitntional amendment of Dec 18, 1865— see
p. 563— abolished slavery throughout the United States.
' The mortality of the entire population of the United States
amounted to 392,821 in 1860, as against 323,272 in 1850, the
average in each of those years being as 1*27 to 1*4 1. It varied,
in 1860, acc<M-ding to latitude, the nature of the population, the soil,
and other causes, fix)m 0*44 per cent, in Washington territory, to
2*06 per cent, in Arkansas. The next highest mortality to that in
Arkansas was in the two States of Massachusetts and LouifliaDa, and
the same, 1*76 per cent., in both. The next highest (1-74 per
cent.) is set down to the district of Columbia, in which the capital
is situated. Taking the country by regions, the Pacific Coast and
the North- Western Statss show the lowest, and the Missiasippi
Valley the highest, rate of mortality in the United States.
Trade and Indiutry.
The subjoined table gives the total value, in dollars and ponnde
sterling, of the imports and exports of merchandise in each of the
six fiscal years ending June, firom 1866 to 1871 : —
Yean
(ended Jane 30)
Imports
Exports /
DoUan
£
DoUars
<
1866
427,311,198
85,460,239
565,426,394
113,086,279 \
1867
395,761^96
79,152,219
461,333,736
92.266,747 '
1868
357,436,440
71,487,288
476,902,839
95,380,567
1869
417,506,379
83,501,276
439,134,529
87,826,906
1870
462,377,587
92,47^,517
529,519,302
105,903,860
1871
541,493,774
108,298,755
590,978,550
118,196,710
Included in the total exports given in the preceding table is
foreign produce of the value of 14,742,117 dollars, in the year
ending June 30, 1866; 20,611,508 dollars in 1867; 22,601,126
dollars in 1868 ; 25,173,414 dollars in 1869 ; 30,427,159 dollars
in 1870; and 28,459,899 dollars in 1871. All the rest of the
exports consisted of domestic produce.
The following table gives the total value of the gold and silver
bullion and specie imported and exported from the United States,
in each year (ended 30th June), 1866 to 1871 :—
UNITED STATES.
585
Years
(ended June 80)
Imported
Exported
Dollars
£
Dollars
£
1866
10,329,156
2,151,907
86,044,071
17,926,848
1867
22,070,476
4,598,016
60,868,372
12,680,911
1868
14,188,368
2,955,910
93,784,102
19,038,356
1869
19,807,876
4,126,641
57,138,380
11,503,829
1870
26,419,179
5,303,834
58,155,666
11,631,133
i 1871
21,270,024
4,254,015
98,441,989
19,889,198
The declared value of the principal articles of merchandise im-
ported into the United States in the two fiscal years ending
June 30, 1870 and 1871, was as follows : —
»»
Woollen goods .
Silk manufactures
Cotton goods
Flax, raw and manufactured
Hemp „ „
Sugar .
Coffee .
Tea .
Tobacco
Wines and spirits
Iron and steel, raw and manf
Tin .
Lead .
Wood. . „ „ „
G-lass, and glass wares .
Coal ....
Bread stufi^
$»
ft
it
tt
tt
tt
tt
1870
DoUars
41,234,018
23,904,048
24,443,573
14,322,618
4,443,393
83,593,810
24,234,879
13,863,273
4,181,736
7,687,676
32,665,454
9,651,088
3,674,988
9,682,078
4,157,634
1,110,316
8,590,264
1871
Dollars
42,197,368
32,341,001
29,876,360
18,746,928
4,341,548
74,978,108
30,992,869
17,254,617
6,047,286
8,438,607
42,892,731
12,767,216
3,726,446
9,279,942
4,350,371
1,132,776
9,310,372
The exports of the United States consist almost entirely of agri-
cultural produce. Foremost, as regards value, in the list of articles,
stands wheat and flour, and then follow cotton, tobacco, pickled pork
and hams, and butter and cheese. Considerably more than two-
thirds of the exports go to Great Britain and Ireland, the rest being
taken chiefly by Canada, the British West Indies, and Germany.
The commercial intercourse of the United States with Great
Britain and Ireland is shown in the subjoined tabular statement,
which gives the total value of the exports of merchandise — exclusive
of bullion and gold and silver specie — from the United States to
Great Britain and Ireland, and of the imports of British and Irish
produce and manufactures into the United States, in each of the ten
years 1861 to 1870 :—
S86
THB SIATESUAN 8 TEAB-BOOK.
Bzportsof Merchandiae
Imports of Britiah Home
Yean
from the XTnit^^ States
Prodace into Ihe United
to Great Britain
States
£
£
1861
49,389,584
9,064,504
1862
27,715,157
14,327,870
1863
19,572,010
15,344,392
1864
17,923,577
16,708,505
1865
21,624,291
21,227,956
1866
46,854,518
28,499,514
1867
41,046,034
21,825,703
1868
43,062,388
21,431,632
1869
42,573,047
24,624,311
1870
49,804,835
28,335,394
The immense fluctuations visible in the preceding table were
caused chiefly by the supply of the single article, cotton. In
1854, the United States sent 722,151,346 poimds of cotton to the
British market, and in 1860 the amoimt had risen to 1,1159890,608
pounds. The supply fell as low as 6,394,080 pounds in 1863;
but rose to 14,148,064 pounds in 1864 ; to 135,832,480 jwunds
in 1865 ; to 720,057,440 pounds in 1866 ; to 528,162,096 pounds
in 1867 ; to 574,444,752 pounds in 1868 ; to 457,358,944 pounds
in 1869 ; and to 716,245,040 pounds, valued at 31,345,248/. in the
year 1870. Next to cotton, the most valuable export article of
the United States, for the above period, was wheat and wheateo
flour, the supply of which, however, was subject to great fluctaatiaii&
In 1858, the exports of wheat and wheaten flour from the UnM
States to Great Britain amounted to 4,782,785 cwt., in 1859 tooolj
430,504 cwt., and in 1860 again to 9,315,125 cwt. In 1861, ^
exports rose to 15,610,472 cwt., and in 1862 to the unprecedented
quantity of 21,765,087 cwt. In 1863 the exports fell to 11,869,179
cwt. in 1864 to 10,077,431 cwt, in 1865 to 1,498,579 cwt., and in
1866 to 986,229 cwt. In 1867, they rose again to 5,091,733 cwt,
in 1868 to 6,753,389 cwt, and in 1869 to 15,320,257 cwt In
1870, the exports amounted to 14,520,173 cwt, of the computed
real value of 8,014,771/.
The values of exports from the United States to Great Britain
and Ireland showed great fluctuations in recent years, as will be
seen from the following tabular statement, exhibiting the distribution
of the exports over the four quarters of each of the three years
1868, 1869, and 1870 :—
UNITED STATES.
587
Exports from the
United States to
Great Britain
1868
1869
1870
Ist Quarter
2nd „
3rd „
4th „
£
12,162,463
17,396,819
5,338,055 .
8,164,962
£
9,788,053
12,075,785
8,265,810
12.443,285
£
11,749,047
17,195,630
8,592,306
12,267,792
Total .
43,062,299
42,572,933
49,804,775
The division of exports from the Northern and Southern States,
and ports on the Pacific, to Great Britain and Ireland, in each of the
quarters of the year 1870 was as follows : —
Exports from the
United States to
Great Britain
Northern
States
Sonthem
States
Ports on the
Pacific
Ist Quarter
2nd „
3rd „
4th „
Total
£
4,279,069
5,564,328
5,034,396
8,447,682
£
6,628,943
10,982,921
3,144,262
3,594,393
£
841,035
648,381
413,648
226,717
23,325,475
24,360,519 ! 2,128,781
The following statement exhibits the gross amount of commercial
transactions between the United States and Great Britain and Ire-
land during the year 1869, namely, the exports of bullion and specie
as well as merchandise, and the imports of bullion, and foreign and
colonial goods, as well as British and Irish produce.
Exports to G-bbat Bjsitaik Aim
. Irkiand.
£
General exports, inclusive
of corn and flour . . 49,804,835
Bullion, gold and silver . 10,380,785
Total Exports . . 60,185,620
Imports from Great Britain and
Ireland.
£
British and Irish produce . 28,335,394
. Foreign and Colonial „ . 2,970,695
Bullion, gold and silver . 94,374
Total Imports . . 31,400,463
The following table gives the value of the various articles of
British and Irish produce and manufactures imported into the United
States in each of the three years 1868 to 1870 ; —
TUB SIATBSlUa'S TEAB-BOOr.
Import! of Brmjh Home ProdoK in
rnhadStMB
Fire-^rms snd parte of Era-uma .
Gunpowder .
Of &U oUier kinds
Beer aod ale
OokIh sodealm .
CoUoD piece goods
„ thread for Bewing
I EarthcQirare and porCKliun
I BaberdaBbery aDd millinerj
Hard"war*> and cutleij
LiueD. piece goijds
Copper, ahoets, nails
lion, pig
„ bar, bolt, and rod
„ railirsj, of all kinds
„ hoopB, gheeU, and
Icon, looiight, of all kinds
„ suel, anwTonght .
Lead, pig and lead shot
Tin plates .
boiler
18,930
1,300
32,860
94.878
78. 5S*
1,883,376
435,123
640.558
711,918
837,528
2,588,253
160,709
251,363
347,159
1,987,128
10,667
544,493
140,417
1,476,899
34,438
SD,154
103^168
SS,1«2
2,453,631
445,567
741,452
754,306
739,820
7,364
395.445
434,033
2,250,032
16,715
343,625
140,145
513,713
Salt
Silk nuuiijfactares : —
titn^i handkerchiefs, and ribbons .
Other articlts of rilk only .
Mixed with other materitkls .
plrita, British ....
rooL shepp and lambs'
I WooUt^o manufaeturea: —
I ClolliH, cnatinga
I WoTBted stuffs
[ Carpets and dn^geta .
: All other articles
Total
At the last agricultural ceDsns in the United States there irera in
the oountrj 4,049,142 horses, 280,847 mules, 7,965,148 cattle and
ojten, 6,066,74S cows, 24,.S46,391 sheep, and 6,148,712 hc^a. The
States produce-! in the year of the censiia 3'J7 ,839,212 buahela of
Indiui corn, 17.3,677,928 bushels nf wlieat. 9,989,385 buahela of
ije, 170,129,86i bushels of o&ta, 12,U&,H95 bushels of Uubj,
4.')0,157
3,677,205
931,070
4,277,604
97,418
15,49.^
!I}1,499
546.S54
3,623,309
8S3,796
S3,S45
31.4S3
148.409
SS,401
2,674,697
442,347
696,144
949.3S4
794,740
3,014,454
164,617
2.0S8
356,600
415,646
3,277,001
«,7"
388,6I<
104,763
581,034
3id,t2i
1,762,914
8,8*7'
71*11/
Z00,MS
86.4tt\
167,8811
i«,m
130,396
721,436
^,786.901
849,308
6,352,663
. 31,431,632 34,624,311 .28.336.394 |
UNITED STATES. 589
15,786,122 bushels of buckwheat, 98,965,198 bushels of potatoes,
18,346,730 tons of hay, and 163,353,082 lbs. of tobacco. The
assessed value of real and personal property in the United States
was 6,010,207,800 dollars in 1850, while at the census of 1860 it
had risen to 12,006,838,576 dollars.
The yield of the pre6ious metals in the United States during 1868
was estimated at 66,500,000 dollars ; California produced the largest
amount, 20,000,000 dollars, and after it came Nevada, 18,000,000 ;
Montana, 12,000,000; Idaho, 6,000,000; Oregon, 5,000,000; and
Colorado, 4,000,000 dollars. Washington, New Mexico, and Ari-
zona territories produced smaller amounts.
It is calculated that 25,800,000 tons of coal were raised in the year
1867. The great coal region of the United States is Pennsylvania,
and in this district 13,405,016 tons of anthracite coal were raised
in 1868, as compared with 12,650,571 tons in 1867, showing an
increase of 754,445 tons. The extraction of bituminous and semi-
bituminous coal in 1868 amounted to 2,251,820 tons, as compared
with 2,255,738 tons, in 1866, showing an increase of 3,918 tons.
The coal region is divided into three sections, namely, the Schuyl-
kill, or southern district, the Lehigh, or middle district, and the
Wyoming, or northern district. In 1868, the raising of coal through--
out the region employed upwards of 35,000 men, mostly natives of
Wales, England, and Ireland.
The growth of the railway system of the United States dates from
1827, when the first line was opened for traffic at Quincey, Massa-
chusetts. The extent of railway in operation in 1830 was 41 miles;
in 1835, 918 miles; in 1840, 2,197 miles; in 1845, 4,522 miles;
and in 1850, 7,475 miles. At the end of 1851 there were 8,589
miles of railway ; from 1851 to 1857 inclusive, there were opened
2,400 miles, on an average, per annuna, bringing the total up to
25,000 miles ; from 1858 to 1866 inclusive, the average of miles opened
was 1,300 per annum, bringing up the total to 36,900 miles. In
1867, 2,227 miles were opened ; in 1868, 3,000 miles ; and in 1869,
4,500 miles. The year of greatest railway enterprise was 1851, in
which 2,500 miles were constructed, and that of least, 1864, when
only 738 miles were built. On the 1st of January, 1870, there
were 48,860 miles of railway open for traffic, and 27,507 miles
projected and in progress. The railway lines open for traffic were
spread over the country, according to a communication made by
the Secretary of the Literior to the Statesman's Tear-book, as
follows : —
MUes Miles
North-east States . . 4,274
Middle-oast „ . . 10,792
South-oast „ . . 6,837
Gulfand5onth-west States 6,294 \ ToVaJL . . . ^A^'^i^
West and north-west States 20,828
Pacific and west „ 1,836
590 THE Statesman's tear-book.
The State with the greatest mileage is Illinois, which figures for
7,186 miles, and is followed by Pennsylvania with 6,878, Tnflijmi^
with 5,331, New York with 4,735, and Ohio with 4,613. Califor-
nia has already 2,307 miles, and is far above some of the older
States, such as Louisiana and Mississippi. The average cost of
construction of the railway system of the United States was 40,000
dollars per mile. The total amount of capital expended upon
United States railways to the close of 1869 was 2,212,412,719
dollars.
The annual railway commerce of the United States amounts to
six times the original cost of the railways. The gross tonnage
per head, according to population, in the year 1869, was 6,1701b.,
valued at 282 dollars, to each person in the United States. In 1851
the railway tonnage of the United States was only 5,000,000, the
earnings of which amounted to 20,192,104 dollars, the value of the
tonnage being 750,000,000 dollars. In 1869 the value of the tonnage
had increased to 10,800,000,000 dollars, or 14 times greater than
18 years before. The average annual increase of tonnage from 1851
to 1869 was 6,273,861 tons, while the average annual increase of
value was 556,666,666 dollars. It is calculated that the railroad
tonnage increases annually at the rate of about one-fourth of the
amount of the funded debt of the United States.
The strength of the commercial navy of the United States has
been decreasing since the year 1861, date of the outbreak of the ciyil
war. According to a statement of the Secretary of the Treasmj,
annexed to his annual report to Congress for 1869, the registered
shipping in the middle of 1868 was but little more than half of tint
of 1855, and very little above what it was in 1847. On the SOth
of June, 1868, the total tonnage of the United States, indoding
steam and sailing vessels, barges, and canal boats was as follows: —
On the Atlantic and Gulf coasts, 2,974,975 tons; Pacific coaste,
166,512 tons; Northern Lakes, 695,604 tons; Western Riven,
581,217 tons — ^making a total of 4,318,309 tons. The shipping which
returned this tonnage consisted of 18,189 sailing vessels, 3,619
steamers, 1.631 barges, and 4,679 canal boats — ^making a total of
28,118. The tonnage in June, 1861, was 5,539,812 ; and in June,
1868, only 4,318,309, or a decrease of 1,221,503 tons. During the
year ending June 30, 1868, the number of vessels buUt was only
69 ; but it rose in the following year, 1868-69, to 1,153, of an
aggregate tonnage of 214,095. In the year ending June 30, 1870,
the number of vessels built was 1,618, comprising 73 ships and
barques, 27 brigs, 519 schooners, 709 sloops and canal boats, and
290 steamers, the whole of a tonnage of 276,953. The total tonnage
of the mercantile navy sailing under the flag of the United States
on the 30th Jime, 1870, was 4,246^507^ the steam fleet being repre-
UaiTED STATES.
591
sented by 1,075,095, or aboat one-fourth of the whole.— -(Com-
munication of the Secretary of the Interior to the Statesman's Year-
book.)
The Allowing shows the amoimt of United States, or, as conunonly
called, ' American ' and of foreign tonnage that entered at ports of
the Union from foreign countries during the years named : —
Yean
endinir
June 30
i
1
American
Toniiage
Forefgn
Tonnage
131,900
1 Exoenof
! American over
Fordgn
835,327
' Ezoeasof
Foreign orer
hmerinm
1830
967,227 ,
1840
■
1,576,946 "
712,363
864,583
1
1850
i
2,573,016
1,775,623
797.393
1 —
1860
1
1
5,921,285 ;
2,353,911
3,567,374
i —
1861
j
5,023,917
2,217,554
2,806,363
1
1864
3,066,434
3,471,219
404,785
1866
3,372,060 :
4,410,424
—
1,038,364
1868
3,550,55^»
4,495,465
.
944,915
1869
3,402,668 1
5,347,694
1,945,026
1870
1
3,486,038
5,-669,621 ,
2,183,583 i
1871
3,742,740
6,266,444
^"^
2,523,704
It will be seen that in 1830 the American tonnage was seyen-
fold that of foreign, and that from 1840 till 1861 the aggr^ate
tonnage of American yessels entered at seaports of the United
States was more than double that of foreign vessels ; but from 1863
to 1871 it went on a decline till it came to be only 56 percent. The
steam marine during the same period showed a greater decline than
that of sailing vessels, being supplanted almost entirely by foreign
shipping. The transfer of shipping was mainly in favour of the
United Kingdom.
Koneyy
and Keasnres.
The money, weights, and measures of the United States are : —
Mo2fET.
The Dollar, of 100 cents . Approximate Talae, 4«.
There are practically two denominations of value employed in the
United States, the first the gold dollar, worth about 4$, British money,
and the second the paper dollar, principal currency since the ci^-il war,
worth from 3s, lOd. to 3s. 6d., according to the rates of exchange.
The average rate or * premium on gold * in the years 1866-70 was
141, so that, 100 gold dollars purchasing 141 dollars paper currency,
the latter was worth about 3s. L^al enactments have settled that
customs duties must be paid in coin, as well as the interest on the
national debt of the United States, and any disbursements which the
Government may have to make in the intercourse with focei^ <^^>SL-
592 THE statesman's tsab-book.
tries. All otber mone^r transactions may be, and mostly are, in
paper currency.
Wbiohts and Mrasubes.
British weights and measures are nsoallj employed, but the old Windieflter
gaUon and bushel are used instead of the new or imperial standards. Tbcy
are: —
Wine gallon » 0*83333 gallon.
Ale gallon . = 1-01695 ,,
Bushel . = 0-9692 imperial bushel
Instead of the British cwt. a quintal, or Centner, of 100 pounds ia used.
Statistical and other Books of Reference concerning flie United
States.
1. Official Pubucations.
Acts of Congress relating to Loans and the Cnrrencj firom 1842 to 1871 is-
clusive. 8. New York, 1871.
Annual Report of the Secretary of the NaTy, made to the President of tbe
United States. 8. Washington, 1870.
Circular from the General Land Offices issued March 10, 1869. 8. Wash-
ington, 1869.
Commercial Relations. Report of the Secretary of State on the Commeicial
Relations of the United States with Foreign Countries for the year ended Sep-
tember 30, 1870. 8. Washington, 1870.
Commerce of the United States. Statistics of the Foreign and Domestic
Commerce of the United States. 8. Washington, 1870.
Manufactures of the United States in 1860. Compiled from tiie ariginl
returns of the eighth census, under the direction of the Secretary at tkt
Literior. 4. Washington, 1866.
Message of the President of the United States to the two Honses of Cooami
at tbe commencement of the first session of the forty-second Congzeaa A
Washington, 1871.
Monthly Reports of the Commerce and Navigation of the United St^H hj
the Chief of the Bureau of Statistics, for the fiscal year ended June Mt 1871.
FoL Washington, 1871.
Navy Register of the United States to July 1, 1871. Printed by cndff d
the Secretary of the Navy. Washington, 1871.
Report of the Special Commissioner of the Revenue upon the indnstiT. tmde,
commerce, &c. of the United States, for the year 1869. 8. Waahinston,
1869.
Report of the Commissioner of Agriculture for 1868. 8. Washington, 1869.
Report of the Secretary of the Navy, with an Appendix containing Beports
from officers. 8. Washington, 1871.
Report of the Secretary of the Treasury on the state of the Finances for th*
Year ended June 30, 1871. Washington, 1871.
Report of the Secretary of War upon the operation of the War department
for the year 1870. 8. Washington, 1871.
Statement of the Public Debt of the United States, November 1, 1871.
Fol. Washington, 1871.
The Statutes at large, and Treaties of the United States of America. Collated
with the originals at Washington. By authority. Published annually. 8.
Boston, 1871.
Report hj Mr. Burnley, Bntuib.^«tTcXaTs ol \ftj^\Ai«^<ffv tbe Iron and Steel
UNITED STATES. 593
Trade of the United States, dated Washington, March 5, 1866 ; in * Beports of
H.M.*s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. 13. 8. London, 1866.
Beport by Mr. Stuart, British Secretary of Embassy, on the Bevenue, Ex-
penditure, and Public Debt of the United States, dated February 22, 1864 ;
in * Beports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation. No. VII.
London, 1864.
Beport by Mr. F. C. Ford, British Secretary of Legation, on the Financial
Condition of the United States, dated Washington, December 31, 1868 ; in
* Beports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. I. 1869*
London, 1869.
Beport by Mr. C. F. Ford, British Secretary of Legation, on the Bevenue,
Expenditure, and Public Debt of the United States in 1869, dated Dec. 28,
1869 ; in ' Beports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation,* No. II.
1870. 8. London, 1870.
Beports by Messrs. Ford, Le Strange, Jackson, Lousada, Walker, Lynn,
Cridland, Briggs, Archibald, Kortwright, Murray Booker, and Smith, British
Consuls, on the Trade, Agriculture, and Tenure of Land in the United States,
dated October — December, 1869; in * Beports of H. M.'s Bepresentatives
respecting the tenure of land in the several countries of Europe/ Part I. FoL
London, 1870.
Beport by Mr. Archibald, British Consul, on the Trade, Navigation, and
Commerce of New York, dated January 18, 1868 ; in * Commercial Beports
received at the Foreign Office.' 8. London, 1 869.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. Loudon,
1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Abbott (John S. C), History of the Civil War in America. 2 vols. 8. Ne^
York, 1867.
Barbee (Dr. W. J.), The Cotton Question. The Production, Export, Manu*
facture, and Consumption of Cotton. 12. New York, 1867.
Bell (A.), New Trsusks in North America. 2 vols. 8. London, 1870.
Benton (T. H.), History of the Working of the American Government for
Thirty Years. 2 vols. 8. New York, 1861.
Bishop (J. Leander), History of American Manufactures from 1608 to 1860,
exhibiting the Origin and Growth of the Principal Mechanic Arts and Manu-
factures from the earliest Colonial period to the adoption of the Constitution,
and comprising Annals of the Industry of the United States in Machinery^
ManufEictures, and useful Arts. 2 vols. 8. Philadelphia, 1864.
Dw^rjwtt (J.), United States Begister. 12. New York, 1871.
Draper (Dr. J.), The Future Civil Policy of America. 8. New York, 1865.
G088 (Rev, C. C), Statistical History of the First Century of American
Methodism, with a summa^ of the origin and present operations of other
denominations. 16. New York, 1866.
Hock (Carl Freiherr v.), Die Finanzen und die Finanzgeschichte der Vcr-
einigten Staaten von Amerika. 8. Stuttgart, 1867.
Homans (J. Smith), Banker's Magazine and Statist. Begist«r. New York, 1871.
Lanman (Charles), Dictionary of the United States Congress, compiled as a
Manual of Beference for the Legislator and Statesman. 8. Washington, 1871.
Macpherson (E.), The Political History of the United States of America
during the Great Bebellion from 1860 to 1864. 8. Washington, 1864.
Q Q
594 THE statesman's year-book.
URUGUAY.
(Republica Oriental del Uruguay.)
Constitutioii and Ctovemment.
The republic of Uruguay, formerly a Brazilian province, declared
its independence, August 25, 1825, and was recognised by tlie Treaty
of Montevideo, signed August 27, 1828. The constitution of the
republic was proclaimed July 18, 1831. By the terms of this charter,
the legislative power is in a Parliament composed of two Houses, the
Senate and the Chamber of Representatives, which meet in annual
session, extending from February 15 to the end of June. In the
interval of the session, a permanent committee of two senators and
^ye members of the Lower House assume the legislative power, as
well as the general control of the administration.
The executive is given by the constitution to the President of tiie
Republic, who is elected for the term of four years, and cannot be
re-elected till after the lapse of four years. A vice-president, also
elected for four years, is at the head of the senate, but has no other
political power.
President of the Republic. — General Lorenzo Battle^ bom 1812;
Minister of War under the government of General Flofes, pro-
visional President of Uruguay, 1866-68 ; elected President of the
Republic after the assassination of General Flores, FebruaiT ^^;
1868.
The president is assisted in his executive functions by a council of
ministers divided into four departments, namely, the * ministcrio de
gobierno,* or ministry of the interior ; the * ministerio de reladone?
exteriores,' or department of foreign affairs ; the * ministerio de had-
enda,' or department of finance ; and the ' ministerio de la, guerra,'
or department of, army and navy. , -.
Bevenne, Army, and Popiilation.
■
The following statement gives the public revenue, as nearly as
<jan be ascertained, in the year 1868 : —
bollAn.
Custom House Il< ceipts from all sources . . . 4,321,614
jStamps, Post Office, and Miscellaneous Receipts . . 960,152
Total . . 5,281,776
1^1,123,782
URUGUAY. 595;
The public revenue in the year 1869 was reported at 5,281,77S
dollars, or 1,056,355Z., and the expenditure 6,521,000 dollars, or
1,304,200Z. About one-half of the expenditure of 1869 was stated
to be for payment of interest on the public debt.
The republic owed in September 1870, a foreign debt of
7,O00,00OZ., including a six per cent, loan of 3,000,000^., authorised by
Act of Legislature of 16th July 1868, 7th July 1869, and 4th May
1870, and negotiated at the London exchange in August 1870, at
the price of 77 per 100. There are unsettled foreign claims against
Uruguay to the amount of 6,000,000 dollars, or 1,200,000?. The
amount of the internal debt is unknown. It was decreed by the
government in June 1869, in consequence of suspension of payments
by the chief banks, that the notes of all of them, to the amount of
8,000,000 dollars, should be under state guarantee, with forced
currency, redeemable within eight years out of the customs receipts^
The army of Uruguay was reported of the following strength in
September 1870 : —
Number of Men»
Garrison of the capital 1,700
Garrisons in the provinces 1,900
National guard 20,000
The army of the republic was considerably increased in the
spring of 1865, when Uruguay entered into an alliance with Brazil
and the Argentine Republic, and declared war against Paraguay.
The troops which actually took the field were stated to number
3,500 men, but a portion of this force was disbanded before the end
of the war in 1870.
The area of Uruguay is estimated at 73,538 square miles, with a
population, according to the census of 1860, of 240,965, or little more
than three inhabitants per square mile. Other statements, of more
recent date, repbtt the numbers of the population to be 470,000.-
The country is divided into 13 provinces. The capital, Montevideo,
had, according to a roligh enumeration of the year 1870, a population
of 125,728, of whom about .one- third were foreigners. There is an
increasing flow of immigration, numbering 9,327 individuals in
1866; 17,381 in 1867; 21,892 in 1868; 27,362 in 1869; and
21,148 in 1870. But there was also in the last years a considerable-
emigration, nimibering 15,548 in 1870.
Tradi^ and Industry.
Uruguay carries on an actfve commerce with foreign countries, buff
which, has been stationary ii^' recent years. In the year 1866 the
total exports were of the value of 13,238,000 dollars; in 1867 of
12,139,720 dollars; in 1868 of 13,386,886 dollars; in 1869 o€
1 3,389,528 doUars; and in 1870 of 12,01b\^^Si ^oW-a.^^. Tt^^ K^sc^^-^^.
596
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
which were of the declared value of 15,333,000 dollars^ in 1866,
rose to 16,102,475 dollars in 1867 ; to 16,830,167 dollars in 1868 ;
to 16,838,678 dollars in 1869 ; and to 15,003,342 dollars in 1870,
The total customs receipts amounted to 4,588,358 dollars, or
955,908/., in the year 1870. Nearly the whole of the exports and
imports of the republic pass through Montevideo, the capi^, at the
mouth of the Rio de la Plata.
The following table gives, in pounds sterling, the total amount of
imports and exports at the port of Montevideo in each of the five
years 1866 to 1870 :—
Years
Imports
Exports
£
£
1866
3,104,219
2,266,321
1867
3,752,307
2,566,531
1868
3,421,775
2,579,273
1869
3,367,735
2,677,377
1870
3,125,696
2,503,268
Nearly one-half of the exports of Montevideo in the year 1870
were shipped to Great Britain, and the rest to France, the United
States, BrazO, Spain, and Italy. The articles exported in 1870 con-
sisted chiefly of salted hides, tallow, cows' and mares' grease, bones
and bone ash, wool, and sheep-skins. There was a considerable
export trade also of extract or essence of meat prepared on Liebig's
system.
The commercial intercourse of Uruguay with the United King-
dom is exhibited in the following tabubu: statement which shows
the value of the exports from Uruguay to Great Britain and Ireland,
and of the imports of British and Irish produce and manu&ctures
into Uruguay in each of the five years 1866 to 1870 : —
Yean
Exports from Umgtiay
to
IlBpOrtBOf
British Home Prodace
Great Britain
into XTrngoay
£
£
1866
1,540,250
1,392,803
1867
1,222,228
1,452,508
1868
1,138,255
930,422
1869
796,884
1,078,938
1870
999,925
806,405
The chief articles of export from Uruguay to the United King-
dom are tallow and hides, die first of the value of 322,830/. and the
last of 476,809/., in 1870. The British imports into Uruguay consist
chieAy of manuikctured cotton and woollen goods, the former of the
value of241,940L and the latter oi 1^,^411., VxiVJafc^^T 1870.
UBUGUAT. S9i7
The rearing of cattle and other agricidtiiral piirflidts form the sole
industry of the inhabitants. Commerce, foreign ns well as internal,
is chiefly in the hands of foreigners.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Uruguay, and the British
equivalents, are : —
Monet.
The Dollar i of 100 centenas . Approximate value, 48,
Weights jlnd Measures.
The Quintal « 101 '40 lbs. avoirdupois.
„ Arroba = 25*35 „ „
„ Fanega , = l} imperial busheL
The money, weights, and measures of the Brazilian empire are
also in general use.
Statistical and other Books of Reference concerning Uruguay.
1. Official Publications.
Report by Mr. Consul Munro, on the Trade and Commerce of the Republic of
Uruguay during the year 1870, dated Montevideo, March 21, 1871 ; in * Com-
mercial Reports received at the Foreign Office.* No. IV. 1871. 8. London,
1871.
Report of Mr. J. D. Long, U.S. Consul at Montevideo, on the Trade and
Industry of Uruguay, dated Dec. 31, 1867; in 'Commercial Relations of the
United States with Foreign Nations.' 8. "Washington, 1868.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. Loudon,
1870.
Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom with
Foreign Countries and British Possessions. Imp. 4. London, 1871.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Maria (Isid. de) Compendio de la historia de la R^publica Oriental del
l^ruguay. 8. Montevideo, 1864.
R?publique Orientale de TUruguay. Notice historique. 8. Paris, 1867.
Reyes (M.), Descripcion geograflca del torritorio de la Republica Oriental del
Uruguay. 8. Montevideo, 1869.
Sommer-Geiser (H.), Lebensbilder ausdem Staat Uruguay. 8. Basel, 1861.
The Republic of Uruguay, or Montevideo : geographical, social, and politicaL
8. London, 1861.
Woyck (F.), Mittheilungen iiber das sociale und kirchliche Leben in
Uruguay. 8. Berlin, 1865.
598 THE statesman's 4EAK-B0OK.
(
t
VENEZUELA.
(Republica pe Venezuela.)
— r
Constitution and Ctovemment.
The republic of Venezuela was formed in 1830, by secession
from the other members of the Free-state founded by Simon Bolivar
within the limits of the Spanisli colony of New Granada. The
•charter of fundimiental laws actually in force, proclaimed in 1864,
was designed on the model of the constitution of the United States
of America, but with considerably more independence secured to
provincial and local government/- The provinces, or states, of the
republic, thirteen in number, have each their own l^slatore and
-executive, as well as their own budgets, and judiciary officers, and
the main purpose of their alliance is that of conunon defence. At
the head of the central executive government stands a President,
-elected for the term of four years, with a Vice-President at his side,
and exercising his fimctions through six ministers. The President
has no veto power. The legislation for the whole republic is
vested in a Congress of two Houses, called the Senate and the
House . of Representative, both ^^composed of members deputed
by the same bodies in tiie Individu&l states. The President^ Vipe-
President, and CJongresses of States are elected by universal suffrage,
sad all citizens are eligible who can read and write, without dis-
tinction of birth, colour, and race.
President of $he Republic. — General A. Guzman .B/iflnco, appointed,
after a military revolt, July 1870.
Since the year 1847, the republic has suffered greatly from
intestine dissensions, leading ta an almost continuous civil war,
through the struggles of the rival parties of the Unionists and
Federalists, the former desiring a strong central government, and the
latter the greatest possible state of independence.
Eevenue, Population, and Trade.
The only source of ^aiblic revenue at the disposal of the central
government is that of customs duties, which produced 4,390,054 Pesos,
or 878,011Z., in the year ending June 30, 1868. The expenditure
during the same period was 4,560,750 Pesos, or 912,152/., more
than one-half of the di.-l urs^enients Icinor for the 'maintenance of
the army.
»
VENEZUELA. 599
The piiblic debt of Venezuela, internal and foreign, amounted, to
10,594,350/. at the end of 1869. ' The internal liabilities are retuiiiea
at 19,500,000 Pesos, or 3,900,000Z., while the foreign debt amounts
to 6,694,350Z. The foreign debt, oonteacted chiefly in England,
comprises : —
£
3 per cent, stock 2,812,000
IJ per cent, stock or * deferred debt ' . . . 1,382,350
6 per cent, loan of 1862 900,000
6 per cent, stock, issued for arrears . . . 200,000
6 per cent, loan of 1864 . . . . . 1,400,000
Total 6,694,350
With the exception of the dividends on the 6 per cent, loan . of
1864, no interest has been paid by the government on any of the
liabilities here enumerated since the year 1865.
The army of the republic nimabered 5,000 men, nominally, in
1869. Besides the regular troops, there is a national militia in
which every citizen, from the 18th to the 45th year inclusive, must
be enrolled. Kecent intestine wars were chiefly carried on by the
militia.
The area of Venezuela is estimated to embrace 368,235 English
square miles, and to contain a population of 2,200,000 souls, inclu-
sive of about 600,000 unsettled aborigines, or Indians* The
following table gives the numbers of the white, or European
descended, popidation of each of the thirteen stales of the republic,
according to official estimates : —
states Population
Caracas 363,858
Barquisimento ' 313,881 .
Carabobo . ... . , i- 230,509 . '
Barinas 126,925 ,
Maracaibo 89,718
M^rida 84,843
Barcelona 78,634
Cmnana 75,828
Coro. . . . . . . 72,321
Tmjillo 60,937
Apure 32,485
Margarita 20,906
Guayane 13,588
Total . . 1,564,433 : ; ' .
The trade of Venezuela is not very consideratle, although- the
country possesses vast agricultural and mineral resources. During
the five years 1866-70, the total imports averaged 1,000,000Z., and
the exports 1,200,000Z. per annum, the commerce being carried on
chiefly with the United States and Great Biltalw. TWXs^xA^'a^jaft.
6oo
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
of the exports of Venezuela to Great Britain, and of the imports of
British produce and manufactures in each of the five years, 1866 to
J 870, was as follows : —
Esparto from Vene-
Imports of British
Yean
zuela to Great
Home Prodnoe into
Britain
Venezuela
1866
202,036
410,423
1867
85,943
260,136
1868
30,803
265,098
1869
71,325
434,206
1870
81,915
144,381
The chief article of export from Venezuela to Great Britain in
1870 was raw cotton, of the value of 35,534Z. The exports of
cotton were of the value of 186,828/. in 1865, of 144,407Z. in
1866, of 75,135/. in 1867, of 10,212Z. in 1868, and of 7,985/. in
1869. The imports from Great Britain comprise mainly cotton
and linen manufactures, the former of the value of 99,752/., and
the latter of 19,370/., in the year 1870.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The currency is the same as that of Colombia (see page 528),
with equal adoption of the French metric system.
Statistical and other Books of Beference concerning Venezuela.
L Officiai, Publications.
Beports of Mr. Charles H. Loehr, United States Consul at La Guayra, dated
October 31, 1867, and of Mr. A. Lacombe, United States Offlwnl at Puerto
Cabello, dated November 14, 1867, on the Trade, Industrjr, and (General Con-
dition of Nicaragua ; in * Commercial Relations of the United States with
Foreign Nations.' 8. Washington, 1868.
Copy of a despatch from the Gbvemor of Trinidad, reporting unfortunate
results of emigration to Venezuela. Presented to both Houses of Parliament,
May, 1870. Fol. London, 1870.
Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom with
Foreign Countries. Fol. London, 1870.
II. NoN-oFPiciAL Publications.
Codazii (CoL Aug.), Resumen de la geografia de Venezuela. 8. Paris, 1861.
Eastwick (EdwaiS), Venezuela, or Sketches of life in a South American
Republic; with a history of the Loan of 1864. 8. London, 1868.
Glikkler (H.), Venezuela und deutsche Auswanderung. 8. Sdiwerin, 1860.
Thirion (C), I^s ^tats-unis de Venezuela. 8. Paris, 1867.
6oi
n. AFRICA.
ALGERIA.
(VAhaiRiE.)
Ctovernment, Sevenue, and Army.
Algeria, tlie largest and most important of the colonial possessions
of France, is entirely under military rule. The supreme adminis-
tration is in the hands of a Governor-General, under whom are
placed the whole of the civil and military authorities. The country
is divided into three provinces, Algiers, Constantine, and Oran,
which are subdivided into twelve departments, at the head of each
of which is a Prefect. But the civil authority, in all cases, ia subor-
dinate to the military power, placed in the hands of oflSbers in charge
of five military distidcts, Aumale, Dellys, M^d^ah, Milianah, and
Orl^ansville,and which districts are subdivided into military *cercles.*
The Governor- General is invested with large discretionary powers,
both in civil and military affairs, and responsible only to the French
Government. The salary of the Governor-General was fixed, by
Imperial decree of September 5, 1864, at 125,000 firancs, or 5,000/.
The financial progress of Algeria is sliown in the following table,
giving the revenue and expenditure at five annual periods : —
Years
Revenue
^ Expenditure ;
1
Francs
Francs
1830
250,059
18,000
1840
6,610,706
7,206,372
1860
19,682,271
27,969,358
1860
38,908,900
39,471,372
1865
42,221,927
47,470,363
The revenue of Algeria, in the year 1866, amounted to 42,223,000
francs, or 1,689,900/. ; and the expenditure to 47,470,300 francs, or
1,898,812/. The cost of maintenance of the army, the expenditure
for public works, an^J other large sums disbursed by llv^ Cics^^TKossso^
602
TH£ STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
are not included in the expenditure, being provided out of the French
budget. In the French financial estimates for 1870, approved bj
the L^slative Bodj, the home expenditure for Algeria, ordinary
and extraordinary, was set down at 38,765,466 francs, or 1,550,618/.,
and the colonial revenue at 17,600,2()0 francs, or 704,000Z., leaving
a deficit of 21,165,266 firancs, or 846,6182.
The French troops in Algeria consist of one ' corps d^armee,' the
7th, numbering about 60,000 men. The troops in Algeria are
divided into two classes, namely, French corps, which remain there
in garrison for a certain number of years and then return to France,
and the so-called native troops, which never quit the colony except
for fighting purposes. In these latter corps, however, there are a
great numba: of Europeans. They consist of three raiments of
Zouaves, three of Turcos, or * Tirailleurs Alg^riens,' three of * Chas-
seurs d'AMque,' and three of * Spahis,^ — altogether 15,000 infentry
and 3,000 horsei Besides these diere are the punishment battalions,
p<^plarlyJmown as Hie battalions of ' Zephyrs.*
Area and Population.
• The boundaries of Algeria are not very well defined, large por-
tions of the territory in the outlying districts being claimed both
by the French Grovemment and die nomade tribes who inhabit it,
^d hpld themselves imconquered. According to the official esti-
mates, the total area of the colony embraces 39,000,00Q heetaree^ oir
96,369,000 acres, being about three times the size of England. The
number of the poptdation and their nationality — excluslire of troops
—is given as foUows in the two last census returns of May, 18ol
aiid 1866 :—
Nationality
•
1861
1866
French
Other Europeans .
Arabs in towns
„ in tribes
Other races .
Total
112,229
80,517
358,760
2,374,091
41,239
122,119
91,228
251,050
2,434,974
21,875
2,966,836
2,921,246
It will be seen that the bulk of the inhabitants of Algeria consists
of wandering Arab tribes, and that leaving out of account the no-
made populatioii, the numbers fall short of half a million. The
population returned as ' sedewtaire ' ox «>QU\^d, itv the census returns
ALGERIA.
603
of i8G6, amounted to 486,272j aiaaong whom 217,990 were Eoropeanfl.
Among the latter, 122,ll%or 56 jper eent.^ were J^rench^ 68,510, or
26'g&erxN8nt^, Spaniards f 16^655, or 7 per cent.> Italians; 10;627, pi
5 pel- cent., Maltese; and 5,4d6,:or S per oent.^) Germans 5 'the rest-
some 3 per cent., belonging to other nationalities. •
The subjoined table grimes the area in hectares of each of the
three 'j>rovinces into ; which . Algeria is divided, asweE as the
numbers of tlite settled ' inhlifbitsmts according to -the enumteratidil
made in May 186^ simultaneoosl^ with the -census of France. »
Provinces - -
Area
Population-
Algiers ...
Constantine .
Oran . . . , , .
r: hectares
, 11,300,000
17,500,000
10,200,000
' ' ' ' • 1
200,060,
146,302
139,S(10
1
>
Nomade population
■ . 486;872i.
^,434,974i
Total ....
39,000,000
2,921,246
In 1862 there were 5,139,186 acres, of land under cultivation- in
Algeria,; of which 413,112 acres, or on an average 8 per cent., were
cultii'tited by the European colonists, and 4,726,024 acresy or 92 per
cent., were cultivated by the natives. -The total amount of cereals
grown in 1862 was 4,159,712 imperial quarters, of which 426,023
imperial quarters^ or. 10 per cent., were produced by the colonists,
and 3,733,690 imperial quarters, or 90 per cent., were produced by
the natives.
Trade and Industry.
The commerce of the colony is, like that of the mother coimtry —
see * France,' p. 80 — divided into 'general,' and 'special.' Accord-
ing to official returns, the General Commerce of Algeria, which in
the year 1867 amounted to 283,830,990 francs, or 11,353,240/., in
the aggregate of imports and exports, rose in 1868 to 295,733,664
francs, or 11,829,346Z. In this total, France had a share of
226,170,650 francs^ or 9,046,826/., in 1868, the great bulk of the
Imports coming from arid of the exports going to the mother country.
The European States that took part in 8ie commercial movement of
1868, appeared in the following order: — Spain, for 19,720,328 francs;
Turkey, 16,314,172 francs; England, 13,844,109 francs; Russia,
8,373,813 francs; Italy, 7,716,289 francs; Barbary, 3,467,161 francs.
Next came Belgium, Greece, Austria, Portugal, Svi^da\i«ja!iL"^^T^v5>
6o4
THE STATESMAN S jrEAR-BOOK.
Eg3rpt, Netherlands, Germany, the United States, Denmai^, Afirican
ports, Sen^al, and the Papal States— 4he whole to an amount of
2,652,511 francs. The total of 295,773,664 francs, which repre-
sented the general commerce of Algeria in 1868, gave for the imports
the sum of 192,664^360 francs, or 7,706,574/., an excess over 1867 of
about 2^ per cent. France therefore fumi^ed to the colony the
greater part of the produce of every kind required for its consump-
tion, representing a sum of 144,533,092 finmcs. The total of the
imports of 1868 was distributed as follows among the different ports
of Algeria: — ^Algiers, 40*43 per cent.; Oran, 33*33; Philippeville,
15-04 ; Bona, 7*01 ; and Mostaganem, 2*33. In 1867, the port of
Algiers occupied, in the cat^ory of imports, only the second rank ;
but in 1868 it rose to the first, with an increase of 11,128,042 francs.
The total value of the exports effected by the difierent ports in 1868
was 103,069,304 firancs, or 4,122,712/., showing, compared with
1867, an increase of 6*08 per cent, in fevour of 1868. The imports
of the latter year included cotton clotli of the value of 1,544,296/.,
and woollen, 340,442/. ; leather and leather goods, 527,308/. ; wine,
9,411,422 imperial gallons; brandy and spirits, 500,511 imperial
gallons ; fresh finit, 11,119 cwts. ; sawii timber, 3,205,782 running
yards; materials for building, 92,828/. The exports included
289,164 sheep, 103,725 cwts. of wool, 6,023 cwts. of tallow, 54,783
cwts. of hides, 572 cwts. of coral, 84,450 tons of iron, 43,566 cwts.
of fibre, 81,110 cwts. of reeds, 17,646 cwts. of cork, 64,636 cwts. of
olive oil, 6,846 cwts. of manufactured tobacco, 30,624 cwts. of raw
tobacco, 14,009 cwts. of fresh fruit, 16,839 cwts. of green vegetables,
rags of the value of 20,622/., and 7,512 cwts. of raw cotton.
The subjoined tabular statement shows the total value of the ex-
ports fi:om Algeria to Great Britain and Ireland, and of the imports
of British and Irish produce and manufactures into Algeria, in each
of the five years 1866 to 1870 :—
Years
Exports from Algeria
to
Great Britain
Impcnrtsof \
British Home Piodnoe 1
into Algeria
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
48,405
33,357
37,076
77,669
230,571
£
15,636
22,625
23,697
26,796
125,643
The most important article of export in 1870 was * Esparto,' for
making paper, of the value of 215,385/., the quantity shipped being
29,500 tons. The British imports consisted of coal and iron, and of
telegraph wire, valued at 72,SOOL,m IBTO.
ALGEBIA. 605
Honey, Weights, and Heasnres.
The money, weights, and measures of Algeria, and the British
equivalents, are : —
Monet.
The Gold Sequin . • . Average rate of exchange, 8«. 6i(/.
„ Monzonnah ... „ », », ^•
Weights and Measvbes.
The Onguyah ...» 4 grammes.
„ Hoilah (liqtiid) . . = 16*66 htres, or ahont 17 pints.
„ Psa (dry) . . *» 48 litres, or about 51} pmts.
The money, weights, and measures of France are in general use.
Statistical and other Books of Beference concerning Algeria.
1. Official Publications.
Annuaire g&a^ral de 1' Alg^rie, sur des documents officiels. 8. Fans, 1 87 1 .
Etat actuel de TAlg^e, public d'apr^s les documents officiels sons la
direction dn direct, g^n^ral des services ciyils. 8. Paris, 1867*
Statistiqne et documents sur la raopri^te arabe. 8. Paris, 1864.
Tableau de la situation des itablissements fran^ais. 4. Paris, 1869.
General Beport by Mr. Consul-General Playfair on Algeria, for the years
1867-68; in * Commercial Beports received at the Foreign Office.' No. I. and
II. 1869. 8. London, 1869.
Beport by Consul-General Lieut.-Colonel B. L. Playfair, on the Trade and
Agriculture of Algeria, for the years 1868-69 ; in * Commercial Beports
received at the Foreign Office.' No. III. 1870. 8. London, 1870.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London,
1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Beynet (L6on), Les Colons alg^riens. 8. Alger, 1866.
Cosentino (M. de\ L'Alg^rie en 1865. 8. Paris, 1865.
Dareste (Bodolphe), De la propri^t^ en Alg^rie. Loi du 16 juin 1851 et
S^natus-consulte du 22 avril 1863. 2e ^t. 18. Paris, 1866.
Daumas (General M. J. E.), £xpos6 de I'^tat actuel de la soci^t^ arabe, du
gouvemement, et de la legislation qui la r^git. 8. Alger, 1845.
Duval (J.), Tableaux de la situation des ^tablissements fran^ais dans I'Algdrie.
Bapport. 8. Paris, 1865.
Faidherbe (G^ndral), LAvenir du Sahara et du Soudan. 8. Paris, 1866.
Hirsch (K,), Beise in das Innere von Algerien. 8. Berlin, 1862.
Lucet (Marcel), Colonisation europ^enne de TAlg^rie. 8. Paris, 1866.
Maltzan (Heinr. Freiherr von), Drei Jahre im Nordwesten von Afrika.
Reisen in Algerien und Marokko. 4 vols. 8. Leipzig, 1869.
Neuburger (Sie^ied), Nordaficikanische Beise-Skizzen. 8. Miinchen, 1868.
Trumelet (M.), Les Fran9ais dans le desert. 8. Paris, 1863.
6o6 THE statesman's tear-book.
CAPE OP GOOD HOPE.
(Cape Colony.)
Constitution and Oovemment.
The present form of government of the colony of the Cape of Good
Hope was established by order in Council of the 11th of March,
1853. By Act 28 Vict. cap. 5, and Colonial Act III. of 1865, which
provided for the incorporation of British Kaffi'aria with the colony,
various changes were made, and the present constitution as now
existing brought into force. It vests the executive in the Governor
and an Executive Council, composed of certain office-holders ap-
pointed by the Crown. The legislative power rests with a legisla-
tive Council of 21 members, 10 of whom are elected for 10 years,
and 11 for 5 years, presided over . ex officio by the Chief-justice ;
and a . House of Assembly of 66 members, elected for 5 years,
representing the country districts and towns of the colony. The
qualification for members of the Council is possession of im-
movable property of 2,000/., or movable property worth 4,000/,
With the exception of paid office-holders, and others i^>ecified in
the Order in Council, any person may be elected a member of the
Assembly. Members of both Houses are elected by the same voters,
who are qualified by possession of property, or receipt of salary or
wages, ranging between 25/. and 50/. per annum. The colonial
secretary, the attorney-general, the treasurer-general, and the
auditor-general, who are members of the Executive Council, can
take part in the debates of the Legidative Council and House of
Assembly ; but though they can introduce new measures, they cannot
vote in either House. • .,
Governor of the Cape of Good H^^e.^Sir Henry Barkly. K.C.B.,
born 1815 ; studied jurisprudence; M.P. for Leominster, 1845-49
governor and commander-in-chief- of British Guiana, 1849-53
governor of Jamaica, 1853-56 ; governor of Victoria, 1856-63
governor of Mauritius, 1863-70 ; appointed ^vemor of the Cape
of Good Hope, 1870.
The governor is, by vu*tue of his office, commander-in-chief of
the forces within the colony. He has a salary of 5,000/. as governor,
besides 1,000/. as 'Her Majesty's High Commissioner,' and an ad-
ditional 6001. as * allo^Yance for country residence.'
CAPE OF GOOD HOPE.
607
Bevenue and Expenditure.
The revenue of the colony is derived mainly from import duties,
which produced, on the average of the last five years, rather more than
a quarter of a million sterling per annum. Comparatively little is
derived from rent or sales of public lands, although enormous dis-
tricts are waiting to be cultivated, and the price of agricultural
produce is very high. A large portion of the expenditure is for
police, gaols, and convicts. The actual income and expenditure
of the colony during the ten years, from 1860 to 1869, were as
follows: —
Years
Revenue
Exi)enditure
£
£
1860
508,211
657,505
1861
. 572,417
682,731
1862
504,703
632,288
1863
468,625
649,881
1864
519,390
600,411
1865
519,045
651,515
1866
536,347
540,384
1867
609,476
670,571 •
1868
565,556
656,172
1869
593,245
648,732
The revenue of 1868 was obtained from the following sources :•
Sources of Kevenue Amount
Customs : — £
Import duties .... ... 283,024
Land sales 36,369
Land revenue 49,382
Rent, exclusive of land 153
Transfer duties ... .... 40,804
Auction „ 11,636
Succession „ 3,433
Xax . • . . • . . , . ,^'o9
Stamps and stamped licenses '60,112
Banlmftes duty •. ' ' 4,029
Postage. . ,.. 28,430
Fines,. forfeitures, and fees of court . . . \.. 12,480
Fee* o(f office \' 4,298
Sale of Government property . . •? 458
Beinibarsements in aid of expenses incurred by Go-
vernment 22,403
Interest and premiums 5,778
Special receipts 2,407
Miscellaneous receipts 321
Total revenue . . 565^54
I
608 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
The various branches of expenditure in 1868 were as follows : —
Branches of Expenditure Amonnt
£
Govemor and other officers 48,733
Judicial . 16,168
Administration of justice 10,535
Divisional courts 28,006
Civil commissioners 12,941
Stamp Office 308
Police, gaols, and constables 53,517
Crown forests 1,380
Customs 13,413
Bevenue services *. . 809
Ecclesiastical 15,382
Educational 21,644
Medical 11,310
Hospitals, lepers, and destitute 23,025
Mounted frontier force . . . ^ . . . 52,676
Border magistracy . * . . . 8,713
Parliamentary expenses 16,966
Pensions and retired allowances 22,602
Conveyance of mails 33,369
Convict expenditure 50,354
Rent 8,262
Transport 10,676
Works and buildings 9,881
Boads, streets, and bridges 19,384
Aborigines 11,178
Special payments 13,163
Immigration 51
Railways 227
Loans refunded 5,508
Interest on debt 102^653
Miscellaneous expenses 33,298
Total expenditure . . 656,172
The colony had a public debt, at the end of 1869, of 1,101,650/.
The debt dates from the year 1859, when it amounted to 80,000/.
It rose to 368,400/. in 1860; to 565,050/. in 1861; to 715,050/.
in 1863 ; to 851,650/. in 1865 ; and to 1,101,650/. in 1867. The
debt be»*s interest at the rate of 6 per cent., with the exception
of the sum of 255,400Z. at 5 per cent., and the whole is under pro-
mise of repa3nnent by instalments extending to the year 1900. —
(Communication of the Grovemor to the Statesman's Tear-book.^
Area and FopulatioiL
The Cape Colony was originally founded by the Dutch, under
Vaa Bieheekj about the year 1^^^ \ t.\\ft Potta^ese having before
CAPE OF GOOD HOPE. 609
made an attempt at a settlement. It was at first but a very small
]xitch of ground, between the Liesbeek River and Table ^Mountain,
})ut when it was taken by the English, in 1796, it had extended
oast to the Great Fish River, and north along the great mountain
range of the Roggeveld to the Sneeuwberg and Bamboosberg.
In 1803, at the peace of Amiens, it was given up by the English,
who occupied it again in 1806. Since that time the boundary has
been extended north to the Orange River, and east to the great Kei
and Indwe, an area of about 201,000 square miles. The present
boundaries of the colony are : The Orange River on the north and
north-east, which divides it from Great Namaqualand, Griqualand,
and the Free State Republic ; on tlie east and north-east, the 'Tees,
a small tributary of the Orange River, to its source, thence along
the Stormbergen mountains, the Indwe and Great Kei Rivers, to the
sea, which divide it from the Basuto territory and Kafirland ; on the
south, it is bounded by the Indian Ocean ; on the west by the
Atlantic. The colony is generally considered as forming two sec-
tions, the Western and Eastern Provinces, each divided into 16 elec-
toral divisions, which are again subdivided for fiscal and magisterial
])urposes.
The first regular census of the colony was taken in March 1865,
and gave the following result as to the numbers of the popula-
tion : —
White or European 181,592
Hottentot 81,598
Kaffir 100,536
Other coloured 132,655
Total 496,381
Since the census, the annexation of British Kaffraria added, ac-
cording to returns dated Dec. ol, 1865 : —
AVhite or European 5,847
Coloured 63,930
Total 69,777
Total population of Cape Colony 566,158
The European inhabitants consist in part of the English authorities
and English settlers ; but the majority are of Dutch, German, and
French origin, mostly descendants of the original settlers. The
coloured people are chiefly Hottentots and Kaffirs ; the remaining
])ortion of the population consists of Malays, and so-called
Africanders, the latter the offspring of black women and Dutch
iiithers. Very little communication takes place between the Kaffirs.,
Afric'uiders, and Malays, each race li'Adm^ vXvio'Xv^x^m ^i.vwX.'rcK^*
6io
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
Trade and Commerce.
The value of the total imi>orts and exports of the Cape Colonj,
including British Kaffraria, in the five years from 1865 to 1869,
was as follows : —
Years
Inipurts
Exports
£
1865
2:111.332
2,322.995
1866
1,940.281
2,590,348
1867
2,405,409
2,814,385
1868
1,956,154
2.806,698
1869
1,819,723
2,681,075
The commercial intercourse of the colony is almost entirely with
the United Kingdom, and few exports are sent to, and imports
received from any other coimtry. The value of the trade with
Great Britain and Ireland, during the five years 186G to 1870, is ex-
hibited in the subjoined table : —
Years
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
Expf)rts from the
Cai)e Colony to Great
Britain
Imix>rts of British
Home Produce intot.ho
Cape Colonj-
£
2.536,270
2,584,574
2.451,859
2.352,344
2,430,697
£
1,399,024
1,893,011
1,591,171
1,326,531
1,547,029
Among the articles of exj>ort from the Cape to Great Britain, wool
is the most important, the value shipped annually consstitating nearly
nine-tenths of the total exports. In 1864 the quantity of w^ool
exported to Great Britain amounted to 18,377,644 lbs. valued at
1,316,976/. ;. in 1865 to 26,637,388 lbs. valued at 1,737,158Z. ;
in 1866 to 27,681,816 lbs. valued at 2,063,048/. ; in 1867 to
34,225,569 lbs. valued at 2,105,416/.; in 1868 to 33,398,027 lbs.
valued at 2,028,846/.; in 1869 to 30,883,332 lbs. valued at
1,892,333/. ; and in 1870 to. 28,813,583 lbs. valued at 1,835,390/.
The principal exports, next to. wool, are copper ore, ostrich feathers,
hides, ivory, and -vvine. There were, at the end of 1865, in the
colony 692,514 head of cattle, and 9,fi36,06.5 sheep. .
The sheep-farms of the colony ' are often of very great extent,
oompriidng from 3,000 to 15,000 acres, and upwards : those in tillage
Mre comparatively small. T\ie gwcrvet^ ot^^i^x ^^ xao^ -^^rt,, pio-
prictora of the farms vrliicVv l\ve^ oeewY^ , ^Y^xv^ ^ ^"^ ^^'^'^ "^
CArE OF GOOD HOPE. 6ll
Government as the original owner of the soil. Land on rent, from
the farmer to a private owner, is almost unknown. The transfer of
and from one individual to another is effected with the utmost
facility by the laws of the colony, with the consequence that property
seldom remains long in one family.
The inhabitants of the colony are employed, besides sheep-
farming, in the production of wine, in the breeding of horses and
cattle, and in the growth of wheat, barley, oats, and maize. The
export of all these articles of agricultural produce is gradually, though
slowly, increasing.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
Money.
The coins in circulation within the colony are exclusively
British, with the exception of the Sydney sovereign and half sove-
reign. All public accoiints are kept in pounds, shillings, and pence,
but many private persons still adhere to the old mode of reckoning
in rixdoUars, skillings, knd stivers, the British equivalents of which
are : —
TheRixdoIlar^ofSSkiUhigs . . . . Is. 6d.
Guilder 6d.
Skillingf, of 6 Stivers 2^1.
Weights and Measures.
The standard weights and measures are British, with the excep-
tion of the land measure. To some extent, however, the old weights
and measures are still made use of in the colony, in the follo>ving
proportions : —
91*8 lbs. Dutch . , . equal to 100 lbs. avoirdupois.
1 8chepel . , , . „ '743 imporial bushel.
1 Muid, of 4 Schepeh. > . „ 2-972 „ „
1 Load, of 10 Muids . . „ 2972 „ „
1 Anker, of 9 J gallons . „ 7*916 imperial gallons.
Vl^m6 „ 100 English yards.
The general surface mcasm-e is the old Amsterdam Morgen,
reckoned equal to 2 English acres, but, more exactly, 2*11G54 acres.
Some difference of opinion existed formerly as to the exact equi-
valents of the shortest land measure, the foot, but it was ascertained
in 1858, and officially settled, that 1,000 Cape feet were equal to 1,033
British Imperial feet.
6l2 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
.Statistical and other Books of Beference concerning the
Cape Colony.
1. OrnciAL Publications.
Cape of Good Hope Blue-book for 1870. Capetown, 1870.
Census of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 1865. Presented to Par-
liament. Fol. Capetown, 1866.
Report from Governor Sir P. E. Wodehouse, dated Cape Town, Nov. II,
1867, in * Reports showing the present state of Her Majesty's Colonial
Possessions.* Present ^^d to both Houses of Parliament March 30, 1868. Fol.
London, 1868.
Correspondence regarding the establishment of responsible government at
the Cape of Good Hope, and the withdrawal of troops from that Colony.
Presented to the House of Commons. FoL pp. 26. London, 1870.
Statistical Tables relating to the Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. Part XII. Fol. London, 1870.
Statistical Abstract for the f-»ver.il Colonies and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. No. VII. 8. L.jndon, 1871.
2. NoX-OfFICIAL PlBLlCATIOXS.
Capo of Good Hope Directory i-.r 1870. 8. Capetown, 1870.
Chase (Hon. John Centlivres) and WUmot (A.), History of the Colony of the
Cape of Good Hope, from its discovery to the year 1868. 8. pp. 552.
ly^ndon, 1870.
Fleming (J.), Southern Africa : geography, &c. of the colonies and inhabi-
tants. 8. London, 1856.
Fritsch (Dr. Gust.), Drei Jahre in Sud-Afrika. 8. Breslau, 1868.
Hall (H.), Manual of South African Geography. 2nd ed. 8. Capetown, 1S66.
Meidinger (H.), Die siidafrikanischen Coloni^n Englands, nnd die Freisfaaten
der hoUandischen Boeren in ihren jetzigen Zustanden. 8. Frankfurt A. If.,
1861.
Pos (Nicolaas), Eene stem uit Zuid-.Afrika, Mededeelingen betreil^de den
maatschappelijken en godsdienstigen toestand der Kaap-Kol(»iM^ 8. Breda,
1868.
Wihnot (G.), An historical and descriptive account of the colony of tlie Cape
of Good Hope. 8. London, 1863.
^u
EGYPT.
(Kemi. — Mask.)
Oovemment, Eevenue, and Army.
Nominally a pashalik of the Turkish empire, Egypt has been
virtually an independent state since the year 1811, when Mehemet
Ali, appointed Governor in 1806, made himself absolute master of
the country by force of arms. His position was recognised by the
Imperial Hatti- Sheriff of February 13, 1841, issued under the
guarantee of the Hve great European powers, which established the
hereditary succession to the throne of Egypt, under the same rules
and regulations as that to the throne of Turkey. The title given to
Mehemet Ali and his immediate successors wiis the Turkisli one of
* Vali,' or Viceroy ; but this was changed by an Imperial firman of
May 27, 1866, into the higher Arabic of * Kedervi-el-Masr,* or
King of Egypt, and the present ruler has since been known as the
Kedervi, or, as more commonly called, Khedive. By the same firman
of May 27, 1866, obtained on the condition of the sovereign of
Egypt raising his annual tribute to the Sultan's civil list from
80,000 purses, or 376,000/., to 150,000 purses, or 705,000Z., the
succession to the throne of Egypt was made direct, from father to
son, instead of descending, afler the Turkish law, to the eldest heir.
Khedive of Egypt. — Ismail Pasha, born Nov. 26, 1816, eldest sur-
viving son of Ibrahim, son of Mehemet Ali; succeeded to the
Government at the death of his uncle. Said, Jan. 18, 1863. Heir-
apparent of the Khedive is his son, Mechmed-Tefwik, born 1863.
The present sovereign of Egypt is the fifth of the family of
Mehemet Ali. His predecessors were : —
Mehemet Ali ....
Ibrahim, son of Mehemet
Abbas, grand-son of Meliomot
Haid, son of Mehemet .
Bom
1769
1789
1813
1822
Died
1849
1848 ;
1854
186;j
Beigned
1811-48
June— Nov. 1848
1848-54
1854-63
The government of Egypt, since the time of Mehemet Ali, has
been a pure despotism, there being no laws, civil or religious, to
restrict the absolute power of the hereditary rulers. They unite in
their persons all legislative, executive, and judicial authority, and
dispose of the lives and property of their subjects.
The administration of Egypt is carried on by a Council of State
of four military and four civil digmtj\v'\Qs,n\i^o\\\\.C:^\y5^'^^^K^^^^^.
6i4
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
At the side of the council stands a ministry, divided into three
departments, of finance, of home, and of foreign affairs.
The revenue of Egypt for the year 1868 amounted, accord-
ing to semi-official reports, to 7,478,800/., and the expenditure to
4,827,700/., leaving a surplus of 2,451,100/. It is very doubtful
whether this statement is correct ; but no means exist of verifying
it, official returns of details of income and expenditure not being
published. Former years showed large deficits, amounting to from
500,000/. to 1,000,000/. annually. The deficits created a floating
debt, amounting, at the end of 1869, to upwards of 10,000,000/.
Exclusive of the floating debt, Egypt has a very large consolidated
debt, consisting chiefly of foreign loans. These are divided into
two classes, namely, general loans, supposed to be contracted by the
country, and loans of the Khedive, as sovereign and greatest of
landowners. The following table shows the state of the debt, both
general and that of the Khedive, on the 1st of January 1870 : —
General loans
Loan of 1862 (1st
issue) .
Loanofl862;(2nd
issue)
Loan of 1864 •.
Railway loan of
1865 .
Capital due
Jan. 1, 1870
Interest
.000
1 1,980,
I 990,000
4,407,900
?
\
2.500,000
Bate
°/o
Loan of 1868 . 11,767,000
Medjidieh Obli- I } J4J i()g
gations . . I 3 '
I
Total . ! 21,786,008
10
10
Sinking
fnnd
Amount
£
69,300|
68,635
34,650
34,347
154,277
148,824
87,500
70,000
411,845
409,570
7,055
4,924
£
19,000
19,000
9,500
9,500
155,800
161,300
500,000
500,000
65.000
67,000
42,681
42,626
Interest -iz
sinking
fnnd for
1870.
Date of
promised
repayment
1892
1879
£
88,300
87,636
44,150
43,817
310,077
310,124
1
1,500,897 1,048,726 2,549,623'
Loans of, Klicdive
Daira loan of
1866 .
Halim Pacha
loan of 1864 .
Must. Pacha
loan of 1867 .
Total .
Capital dne
Jan. 1, 1870.
Interest
840
] 2,876,
I 226,200
1 1,847,200
4,950,240
Rate
Amount
Vo
£
7
100,689
7
97,766
8
9,048
8
8,324
9
83,151
9
83,151
382,130
Sinking
fund
Intere'8ir&
' sinkinig .
fund for
I 1870
Date of i
pronusedl
repayment
£ I £
83,500, 184,189
86,400 184,166
18,100! 27,148
18,100 8,324
83,151
91,700 174,851
382,130^ 279,700^ 661,830
}
1881
1
1878
1881
EGYPT.
6-1 s
The following is a summaiy of the consolidated debt : —
General loans
Khedive loans
Capital dae
Jan. 1, 1870
Amounts payable in 1870
Interest
Sinking fund
Total
£
21,786,008
4,950,240
26,736,248
£
1,500,897
382,130
1,883,027
£
1,048,726
279,700
£
2,459,623
664,830
1,328,426 :
3,211,453
Not included in the foregoing statement is a loan of the Khedive
of 7,142,860/. contracted in Paris and London, May 1870, on the
mortgage of his private domains, known as the *Daira Sanieh.'
The loan, bearing interest at 7 per cent., was issued at the price of
78^ per 100, and was announced to be repayable by half-yearly
drawings at par, in 20 years.
The army is raised by conscription. It consisted, in January
1869, of four regiments of in&ntry, of 3,000 men each ; of a bat-
talion of chasseurs, of 1,000 men ; of 3,500 cavalry ; 1,500 artillery;
and two battalions of engineers, of 1,500 each. There is, besides, a
regiment of black troops, of Sudan, numbering 3,000 men.
The Egyptian navy comprised, in 1869, seven ships of the line,
six frigates, nine corvettes, seven brigs, eighteen gunboats and
smaller vessels, and twenty-seven transports.
Population and Trade.
The teiTitories under the rule of the Khedive, including those on
the Upper Nile, are vaguely estimated to embrace an area of 31,000
geogr. square miles, and to be inhabited by a population of
7,000,000, of whom about two-thirds in Egypt proper. The latter
is divided from of old into three great districts, namely, * Masr-el-
Bahri,' or Lower Egypt; *E1-Dustani,' or Middle Egypt; and * El-Said,'
or Upper Egypt^-^esignations drawn from the course of the river
Nile, on whidi depends the existence of the country. These three
geographical districts are subdivided into eleven administrative
provinces, which^ according to a superficial enumeration made b/
the governm^<[, Sad the foliosving rural population ia 1862 i-
Ftovinces
Lower Egyj^t : —
Behereh .
Rodat-el-Bahroin
Dakalijeh
Kaljubijeh
Giznh
Number of
Villages
Rural
Population
355
843
1,266
574
167
86,545
945,903
413,854
462,418
209,234
TotA], Lower Egypt
^,=IC\o
\"
^,\V\^N^
6i6
THK STATESMAN S YEAE-BOOK.
Provinces
Knmberof
Villages
Middle Egypt : —
Minjen and Beni-Mezar
F^um
Beni-Suef
281
104
169
Rural
Population
Total, Middle Egypt
Upper Egypt ;—
Siut
Girge
Kenne and Esne
o54
234
191
19J
280,791
143,389
95,402
o 19,582
404,064
347,055
417,876
Total, Upper Egypt
Total of Egypt .
620
4.379
1,168,995
3,806,522
The population of the six towns of Eg}'pt, not included in the
above statement, was as follows, according to the enumeration of
1862 :—
Town3 Population
19,500
18,300
37,HK) Suez . . . 4,160
Towns
Cairo
Alexandria
Damietta
Population
256,700 Tantii
164,400 Rosetta
Total town popidation
„ village „
500,160
3,806,522
Total population 4,30(^682
According to consular reports, the total popidation of Egjpt
amounted, in May 18G6, to 4,848,50(», and had increased in May
1867, by 67,000, thus numbering, at the latter dtfe, 4,915,500
souls. Almost the entire rural population is in a state approacliing
serfdom, holding life and property at the goodwill of the governing
class. The inhabitants of the towns comprise 150,000 Copts,
reputed descendants of the ancient Egyptians ; 8,000 Jews, 3,000
Armenians, and about 25,000 domiciled Europeans, one-third of
them Greeks. At Cairo and Alexandria there are numerous slaves.
The commerce of Egypt is very large, but consists to a great extent
of goods carried in transit. To the total value of imports and
exports, averaging 35,000,000/. per annum, Great Britain contri-
butes about 70 per cent., and the rest is divided between Turkey,
France, Austria, Italy, and Greece, in descending proportions.
The subjoined tabular statement shows the total v^ue of the ex-
ports from Egypt to Great Britain and Ireland, and of the imports
of British and Irish pioduce and manufactiu'es into Egypt, in each
of the five years 186G to 1>S7(> :—
EGYPT. 617
Years
1 Exports from Egypt to
1 Great Britain
Imports of British Home
Produce into Egypt
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1 £
! 15,368,824
i 15,498,292
1 17,584,616
16,796,233
14,116,820
1
£
7,556,185
8,198,111
6,056,404
7,982,714
8,726,602
The magnitude of the commercial transactions as regards the
exports from Egypt to the United Kingdom is mainly owing to the
costly transit trade which flows from India through Egypt. The
single article, raw silk, enumerated among Egyptian exports to
the United Kingdom, but chiefly Indian produce, was of the average
annual value of five millions sterling in the years 1866-70. In
1868 the value was 5,990,434/. ; but it fell to 4,916,777/. in 1869,
and to 4,715,423/. in 1870. The other staple article of export from,
or through, Egypt to the United Elingdom is raw cotton. It was of
the declared value of 13,906,641/. in 1865 ; but sank to 9,200,580/.
in 1866; to 7,200,291/. in 1867; and to 6,303,206/. in 1868. In
1869, the exports increased again to 8,568,782/., and sank once
more to 6,460,586/. in 1870.
The imports from the United Kingdom into Egypt comprise the
chief articles of British produce and manufacture, foremost among
them cotton goods, of the value of 3,476,097/. in 1868, of 4,739,827/.
in 1869, and of 5,376,438/. in 1870. The greater part of these
imports from the United Kingdom pass merely in transit through
Egypt.
The commerce of Egypt derived great advantages from the con-
struction of the Suez Canal, connecting the Mediterranean with the
Red Sea, opened for navigation November 17, 1869. The Canal
was constructed by a French Company at a cost of 16,000,000/.,
upon a capital raised as follows : —
£
Original shares (holders principally French) . . . 4,000,000
Shares of Khedive (no interest for 30 years) . . . 4,000,000
Nine per cent, preference shart« ...... 4,000,000
Arbitrators' award paid Khedive (no interest for 30 years) 3,500,000
Lottery shares 1,000,000
16,500,000
During the year 1870, there [)asscd through the Canal 491
ships, of a total burthen of 436,618 tons, and representing 15
nationalities. The quantity of tonnage which passed through in
British merchant ships was 285,188 tons, or more than the aggre-
gate amount of all other countries. The loxiYi\.\?L,^'\\\\\*^\vO^N<K3Sij^
6i8 THE statesman's tbar-book.
amounted to 75,758 tons. The other nationalities came in the fol-
lowing order : — Austria, Egypt, Turkey, Italy, Ottoman Dominions,
Portugal, Spain, Zanzibar, Denmark, Russia, America, Holland, and
Greece, the latter standing lowest on the list, with only 48 tons.
The total receipts of the Suez Canal Company in the year 1870
amoimted to 6,387,204 francs, or 255,488/., a sum insufficient to
discharge the current expenditure, and leaving no interest for the
invested capital.
Egypt had on the 1st January 1870, a railway system of a total
length of 1,179 kilometres open for traffic, with 947 kilometres
more in course of construction. The whole of the railways are state
property, with the exception of a short line of 8 kilometres, con-
necting Alexandria with Raml^. Only the railway from Alexandria
to Cairo, 212 kilometres long, has a double line of rails, and all the
rest are single lines.
The telegraphs of Egypt were, at the commencement of 1870, of
a total length of 6,049 kilometres, the length of wires being 12,200
kilometres. The whole of the telegraphs, except about 400 kilo-
metres, are state property. During the year 1869, the number of
telegraphic despatches was 6,500,000.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Egypt, are : —
Money.
The Sequin = Average rate of exchange, bs. 4d.
„ Piastre, of 40 paras . . = „ ^ 2id.
„ Kces, or Ptcrse, of 500 piastres = „ „ £5 4s.2di
The coins of Turkey are a legal tender in Egypt, but are seldom
met with, the usual medium of circulation consisting of piastres,
Spanish and Mexican dollars, and British sovereigns.
Weights and Measubes.
The KiUow = 0*9120 imperial bushel.
1*151 imperial gallon;.
Almiid .
Oke, of 400 drains
Gasab, of 4 dirads
„ Feddan al risach
B 2'$326 lbs. avoirdupoifi,
= 3 yards.
= 3,208 square yards.
6i9
LIBERIA.
(United States of Liberia.)
Constitution and Oovemment.
The coustitution of the republic of Liberia is on the model of
that of the United States of America. The executive is vested in a
president and a non-active vice-president, and the legislative power
is exercised by a parliament of two houses, called the Senate and the
House of Representatives. The president and vice-president are
elected for two years ; the House of Eepresentatives also for two years,
and the senate for four years. There are 13 members of the Lower
House, and 8 of the Upper House ; each county sending 2 members
to the senate. It is provided that, on the increase of the population,
each 10,000 persons will be entitled to an additional representative.
Both the president and the vice-president must be thirty-five years
of age, and have real property to the value of 600 dollars, or 120^.
In case of the absence or death of the president, his post is filled by
the vice-president. The latter is also President of the Senate, which,
in addition to being one of the branches of the legislature, is a
Council for the President of the Republic, he being required to
submit treaties and appointments for ratification.
President of Zi^ena.— Joseph Jackson, installed in oflGlce June 6,
1870.
The president may be re-elected any number of times. Since
tlie foundation of the republic, the oflSce was filled by—
PrcBidentB Terms ■'
Joseph Jenkins Roberts • • . • 1848-56
Stepqen'^Ulen Benson
Daniel Wpl Warner
Janaee l^nggs Payne
James uoye .
1856-64
1864-68
1868-70^
1870-71
■y^i
For political and judicial purposes, the republic is divided into
states, or counties, which are subdivided into townships. The states,
four in number, are called Montserrado, Grand Bassa, Sinoe, and
Maryland. The townships are commonly about eight miles in
extent. Each town is a cdrporation, its affairs being managed by
officers chosen by the inhabitants. Couita oi Ttt.Qti\\S^ «ss.\ <3^^ss\s2t
620 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
sessions are held in each county. The ciyil businesa of the coimtj
is administered by four superintendents appointed by the president
with the advice and consent of the senate.
Population, Bevenue, and Trade.
The settlement of Liberia, founded in 1822, was, on August 24,
1847, proclaimed a free and independent state, as the Republic of
Liberia. The state was first acknowledged by England, after-
wards by France, Belgium, Prussia, Brazil, Denmark, and Portugal,
and, in 1861, by the United States. The republic has about
600 miles of coast line, and extends back 100 miles on an average,
but with the probability of vast extension into the interior. Pro-
visionally, the river Shebar has been adopted as north-western, and
the San Pedro as eastern frontier. It is stated that the natives
everywhere manifest a desire that treaties should be formed with
them, so that the limits of the republic may be extended over all
the neighbouring districts. The Liberian territory has been purchased
by more than 20 treaties, and in all cases the natives have freely
parted vnth their titles for a satisfactory price. It was the chief
aim of the foimders of the republic to purchase the line of sea-
coast, so as to connect the different settlements under one govern-
ment, and to exclude the slave trade, which formerly was most
extensively carried on at Cape Mesurado, Tradetown, Little Bassa,
Digby, New Sesters, Gallinas, and other places at present within
the republic. The town of Monrovia, at the mouth of the river
Mesurado, and near the foot of Cape Mesurado, was selected in 1822
as capital of the state, and seat of the government.
The total population is estimated to number 720,000, all of the
African race, and of which number 19,000 are Americo-Liberians,
and the remaining 701,000 aboriginal inhabitants. Monrovia, the
capital, has an estimated population of 13,000. In the five years
1866-70, the public revenue averaged 110,000 dollars, nearly always
balanced by the expenditure. The greater part of the revenue is
derived fi*om customs' duties, which produced 95,184 dollars, or
19,037/. in the year 1870. . The expenditure in 1870' included
40,095 dollars for the civil service, 7,000 for the administration of
justice, and 13,000 dollars for the maintenance of an armed force.
In August 1871, the republic laid the foundation of a public
debt by contracting a loan of 500,000 dollars, or 100,000/., at 7 per
cent, interest, to be redeemed in 15 years. The loan was issued in
England, at the price of 85 per cent.
The Liberians have buiVl *i\xi<3l xQasixvad. V^ <»«aat traders, and they
LIBERIA. 621
have a number of vessels engaged in commerce with Great Britain
and the United States.
There are no statistics regarding the extent of the commercial
relations of the republic with the United Kingdom, the * Annual
Statement of Trade and Navigation ' issued by the Board of Trade
not mentioning Liberia, but only * Western Africa.* The value of
the exports of the region thus designated to Great Britain in the
year 1870 was 1,569,437?., and of the imports of British produce
7 80,14 IZ. The principal articles of export from Liberia are coffee,
sugar, palm oil, and various other products of the soil of Africa.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money chiefly used is that of Great Britain, but accounts are
kept generally in American dollars and cents. In the traffic with
natives on the west coast of Africa, gold is bought and sold by
Usanos, each of 16 Akis. A Usano of Gold is reckoned equal in
value to 16,000 * Cowries.' It contains 314*76 English troy grains,
or 20*396 Grammes.
Weights and measures are mostly British. In the trade with the
interior of Africa, the Ardeh is the chief measure of capacity for
dry goods. The Gondar Ardeh contains 10 Madegas, or 120.
Uckieh, or 1,440 Dirhems, and is equal to about 7*7473 Britisli
imperial pints. The Massuah Ardeh contains 24 Madegas, and is
equal to 2*3242 British imperial gallons. The Kuha is the chief
liquid measure; it is equal to 1*7887 British imperial pint.
Statistical and other Books of Eeference concerning Liberia.
Nok-Official Publications.
Die Negerrepublic Liberia. In * Unsere Zeit.' Vol. III. 8. Leipzig, 1858.
Hutchinson (E.) Impressions of Western Africa. 8. London, 1858.
Hitter (Karl) Begriindung und gegenwartige Zustande der Eepublie Liberia.
In ' Zeitscbrifb for allgemeine Erdknnde.' Vol. I. 8. Leipzig, 18o3.
Stockwell (G. S.), The RepubHc of Liberia : its geography, cHmato, soil, and-
productions. With a history of its early settlement. 12. New York, 1868.
Valdez (H.), Six Years of a Traveller's Life in Western Africa. 8. London,
1861.
Wilson (J.), Western Africa. 8. London, 1856.
622
THE STATESMAN S YBAK-BOOK.
I
NATAL.
Constitution and Oovemment.
Tin: colony of Natal, formerly an integral part of the Cape of
Good Hope settlement, was erected into a separate Government by
Letters Patent issued in November 1845. A Lieutenant-Governor
was appointed, as well as an Executive Coimcil created. The Lieu-
tenant-Governor was subordinate to the Governor of the Cape, and
the Legislative Council of the latter continued to frame laws for the
colony till 1848, when a Legislative Council for Natal was estab-
lished. Li 1856 Natal was erected into a separate colony under
the British crown, represented by a Lieutenant-Governor. Under
the charter of constitution granted in 185G, and modified, in a
diiection towards greater independence, in 1870, the Lieutenant-
Governor is assisted in the administration of the colony by an Exe-
cutive and a Legislative Council. The Executive Council is com-
posed of the Chief-justice, the senior officer in command of the
troops, the Colonial Secretary, the Treasurer, the Attorney-General,
the Secretary for Native Affairs, and two members nominated by
the Governor from among the Deputies elected to the L^slative
Council. The Legislative Coimcil is composed of four official mem-
bers, namely, the Colonial Secretary, the Treasurer, the Attorney-
General, and the Secretary for Native Affairs, and 12 members
elected by the counties and boroughs.
Lieutenant-Governor of Natal. — ^Kobert William Keate; formerly
Civil Commissioner at the Seychelles Islands, 1849-53 j Lieutenant-
Governor of Granada, 1853-56 ; Governor of Trinidad, 1856-64 *,
apix)inted Lieutenant-Governor of Natal Nov. 1866.
The Lieutenant-Governor has a salary of 2>500Z. per annum.
Bevenue and Expenditure.
The pubhc revenue and expenditure of the colony in the six
years 1864-69 were as follows : —
Years
Revenue
Expenditure
£
£
1864
152,241
119,210
1865
105,104
147,91.')
1866
94,884
126,067
1867
96,780
118,328
1868
96,762
117,255
1869
124,157
^ 124,706
NATAL.
623
^bout one-fourth of the revenue is derived from customs, and the
rest from miscellaneous soiurces of income, among them a 'hut-
tax on natives.' The customs produced 30,629/. in the year 1868.
The chief item of expenditure is for police and the administration
of justice. The public debt, which was 50,000Z. in 1860, had
risen to 268,000Z. at the end of 1869.
Natal is a solitary instance of a colony having been established by
Great Britain without cost to imperial funds. In its early days it
had a loan of ten thousand pounds, which has long since been repaid.
Its military expenditure is, however, still paid by Great Britain,
with the exception of a sum of 4,000/. given as a contribution by
the colony. — (Communication of the Lieutenant-Governor to the
Statesman's Tear-boolc,)
Population.
The colony has an estimated* area of about 18,000 square miles,
with a seaboard of 150 miles. But the extent of some of thq
districts is all but unknown. The following table gives the area of
the best explored counties and divisions, and the population of each,
according to Government returns of Jime 1869 : —
Comities and divisions
County of Pietermaritzburg
Borough of „
County of Durban
Borough of „
County of KUp River
Ladysmith Division
Newcastle „
County of Victoria
Inanda Division
Tugela „
County of Umvoti
County of Weenen
Division of the Upper Umkomanzi
„ Lower
County of Alfred .
Coast district •
Midland „
Northern
V
}f
Total
Area in
sqnare miles
Population
__
38,831
6,192
3,774
23,179
6,708
■ '
3,678
46,379
2,232
9,600
870
482
24,461
1,000
26,837
2,000
37,642
— -
34,379
1,440
12,661
1,600
18,906
—
1,662
—
6,672
—
6,446
—
4,540
—
316,260
About one-seventh of the popidation enumerated in the above
table are of European origin. In the two towns of Pietermaritz-
burg and Durban, the European and native population are abovxfc
equal in numbers. Comparatively feyr eroA^graxxXa ^xfv^;^'^ \xi. ^^rrs**
624
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
years, the former government aid to this effect having come to an
end.
Trade ajid Commerce.
The value of the total imports and exports of the colony, in the
six years 1865 to 1870, was as follows: —
Years
Imports
Exports
£
£
1865
455,206
210,254
1866
263,305
203,402
1867
269,589
226,671
1868
317,432
271,949
1869
380,331
363,262
1870
429,527
382,979
Tlie extent of the commercial intercourse of the Colony of Natal
with the United Kingdom is exhibited in tlie subjoined table, which
gives the value of the total exports from Natal to Great Britain and
Ireland, and of the total imports of British produce during tlie six
years 18G5 to 1870:—
Year
Total Exports from Natal
to Great Britain
1 Total Imports of
British Produce Into Natal
>
! 1865
1866
i 1867
1868
1869
! 1870
201,293
183,053
156,711
262,787
373,500
440,213
£ I
223,200 •
172,182
191,570
269,133 /
245,536
311,480
The staple article of export from Natal is sheep's wool ; next to
which in importance stand sugar, ivory, and hides. In the year
1865 the wool exports to Great Britain amounted in value to
100,325/., rising to 116,461/. in 1866, to 115,733/. in 1867, to
158,899/. in 1868, to 208,416/. in 1869, and to 250,235Z. in 1870.
Next in importance to wool stands raw sugar, the exports of which
were of the value of 32,930/. in 1870, and untanned hides of the
value of 94,039/. in the same year. Many of tlie exports of the colony,
particularly wool, come from the neighbouring Dutch republics,
which also absorb more than one-third of the imports. The natives
of the colony, though extensively engaged in agricultural pursuits,
have not as yet been able to produce any articles of export ; but it
is believed that their industry will before long add thereto in the
shipments of coffee and maize, both of which are grown in large
guaDtitiea,
NATAL. 625
Since the year 1866 the colony established a new article of ex-
port in preserved meat. The total exports of salted and cured meat
rose from the value of 1,672/. in 1866 to 4,106/. in 1867, to 6,199/.
in 1868, and to 6,092/. in 1869. At the end of 1868 the number
of homed cattle in Natal amoimted to 435,010, and increased to
453,944 by the end of 1869, while the number of sheep was
281,486 at the end of 1868, and 332,932 at the end of 1869.
Statistical and other BookB of Beference oonceming VataL
1. Officiai. Publications.
Statistical Tables relating to the Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. Part XIII. Fol. London, 1869.
Statistical Abstract for the several Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. No. VII. 8. London, 1871.
Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom
with Foreign Countries and British Possessions in the year 1870. Imp. 4.
London, 1871.
2. Non-Oppicial Pubucations.
Burkhardt (J.), Die evangelische Mission unter den Volkerstammen in Siid-
Afrika. 8. Bielefeld, 1860.
FriUch (Dr. O.), Drei Jahre in Sud-Afrika. 8. Breslau, 1868.
Hall (H.), Manual of South African G-eography. 8. Capetown, 1666.
Mann (Dr. H.), Statistical Notes regarding the Colony of Natal. In ' Journal
of the Statistical Society of London.' Vol. XXX. 1. London, 1869.
Meidingefr (H.), Die siidafirikanischen Colonien Englands und die Freistaaten
der hoUandischen Boeren in ihren jetzigen Zustanden. 8. Frankfurt a. M.
1861.
Walmdey (Colonel), The Ruined Cities of Zulu Land. 2 vols. 8. Lon-
don, 1869.
s s
626
m. ASIA.
CEYLON.
Constitntioii and Oovenunent.
The present form of government of Ceylon was established by
Letters Patent of April 1831, and supplementary orders of March
1833. According to the terms of this constitution, the administra-
tion is in the hands of a Governor, aided by an Executive Council
of five members; viz. the Officer Commanding the Troops, the
Colonial Secretary, the Queen's Advocate, the Treasurer, and the
Auditor-General; and a Legislative Council of 15 members, in-
cluding the members of the Executive Council, four other office-
holders, and six unofficial members.
Governor of Ceylon, — William Henry Gregory^ bom 1817:
educated at Harrow and Christ Church, Oxford ; High Sheriff oif
Galway, 1849 ; M.P. for the City of Dublin, 1842-47 ; M.P. for
the County of Galway, Ireland, 1857-71. Appointed Governor of
Ceylon, December 1871.
The Governor has a salary of 7,000/., and the Colonial Secretary
2,000Z.
Eevenne and Expenditnre.
The public revenue and expenditure of the colony, in each of the
eight years 1862 to 1869, was as follows : —
Years
Reyenue
Expenditure \
£
*
1862
759,136
626,653 :
1863
952,790
738,194
1864
867,728
1,843,292
1865
978,492
838,193
1866
962,874
917,670
1867
969,936
927,932
1868
925,265
974,950
1869
946,495
881,373
The principal sources of revenue are the customs, of an average
produce of 286,000/. ; licences, including the arrack monopoly,
returning 150,000/. ; and sales, with rents of public lands, pro-
ducing together about 230,000/. per annum. The civil and judicial
estebJishments of the colony <io«»t. Tidily 800^000/., and the con-
CETLON.
627
tribution to military expenditure amounts to 160,000/. annually.
For public works, from 200,000/. to 250,000/. have been expended
in recent years, and about 20,000/. for education.
To aid in the establishment of a line of railway, a public debt, to
the amount of 800,000/., was raised in 1861-67, of which 100,000/.
was paid off in 1868. There is a sinking fund provided for the
final extinction of the debt, which amounted, at the end of 1870,
to upwards of 200,000/. The railway, 75 miles in length, yields
a profit of above 80,000/. per annum. — (Communication of the
Governor to the Statesman's Tear-book.)
Population.
The island of Ceylon was first settled in 1505 by the Portuguese,
who established colonies in the west and south, which were
taken from them early in the next century by the Dutch. In
1795-96, the British Government took possession of the foreign
settlements in the island, which were annexed to the Presidency
of Madras ; but two years after, in 1798, Ceylon was erected into a
separate colony. In 1815 war was declared against the native Go-
vernment of the interior ; the Kandyan King was taken prisoner,
and the whole island fell under British rule.
The extreme length of the colony from north to south, that is,
from Point Palmyra to Dondera Head, is 266 miles ^ its greatest
width, 140^ miles from Colombo on the west coast to Sangeman-
kande on the east ; its area is 24,454 miles, or about 1^,678,900
acres.
The following table gives the area and population of the six
provinces of Ceylon, accoi^ding to an oflicial return of the year
1867 :—
Fzovinoes
Area in square
mileB
Total population
Population per
square mile 1
Western
North-western
Southern ....
Eastern
Northern ....
Central
TotAl
Military ....
Total (including military) .
3,346
2,805
1,927
4,545
6,062
5,770
638,801
210,079
367,670
97,089
419,862
359,592
1
190-99 i
74-89
190-79
20-70
69-26
62-32
24,454
• •
• •
2,093,183
3,594
85-59
•14
2,096,777
85-73
Of the total population here enumerated, 4,515 were B^\t\^\
13,968 other whites of European descent, ani \)afe x^'sX. «i.i^<3>QSfc^.
sb2
^^
Tii^ vmX^ 1I0X ^vm)4nii4^rsce<l o^ver die fsnale ia de pznpactanL of
fi«m f^ 5v^ anum^ d^ Bvicii^ and col m nine aman^
indtidnHif bnllkA and s^i^eky m eadi o€die
told«9r
Tmts
1
i
»,«<.
it
it
1M4
;$,022,17d
»
ZrS6^U7
])^<«
4,d^.O^
'
3,4M,4»ft
J«?7
4^VM,«$9
■
2^59042^
]M«
A,¥AM1
1
3,7M,722
IM^
4,eU/)f2i
1
3^1,0«5
Th^ er)«nm«rc]al intercawne of Ceykm with the United
m tinmn m the mil)r|<ynied tabular rtatement, which gires the^tolil
r»)tii^ ^/f ih« exports from Ceylon to Grreat Britain and Irelaiid, and
<tf ih« impmU of British and Iriith j^'odnce and mano&ctaitf
ifiAo C^Unif in each of the fire jean 1866 to 1870 : —
TMirt
1860
1867
1868
1869
1870
KxpMtff frmn CejloB to
toe Unitod Einffdom
3,250,250
3,224,612
3,671,494
3,749,723
8,460,974
Inupoftiof Rrftiilk
P!lXklll06
intoO^lon
£
1,082,973
771,879
828,483
796,372
908,416
The staple article of exports from Ceylon to the United King-
flom in ooffee^ of the declared value of 2,702,352/. in 1866 ; of
2,814,000/. in 1867; of 2,986,479Z. in 1868; of 2,867,724/. in
1HG9; and of 2,790,898/. in 1870. Besides coffee, the only
other exports of note are cocoa-nut oil and raw cotton, the former
»fcmoutiting to the value of 202,316/., and the latter to 56,947/.
in tho year 1870. Manufactured cotton goods, of the value
of 0d2y/G7/« iu 1&70| tona ^<^ -^T^xid^ British import into
CETLON. 629
Money, Weights, and Heasnres.
The money, weights, and measures of Ceylon are the same as
those in the United Kingdom, but the ordinary coin of the country
is the Bupee of Briti^ India. Accounts are kept in pounds, shil-
lings, and pence, and the rupee is current at the par of 2^.
Statistioal and other Books of Eeference concerning Ceylon.
1. Official Publications.
Eeport of Q-ovemop Sir Hercules G. E. BobinsQc, dated Colombo, Septem-
ber 14, 1867 ; in * Beports, showing the present state of H. M.'s Colonial
Possessions.* Part III. Eastern Colonies. Fol. London, 1868.
Beport of Governor Sir C. J. MacCarthy, dated Colombo, August 20, 1863 ;
in 'Eeportfl on the Past and Present State of H. M.*s Colonial Possessions.*
Part II. London, 1864.
Keport on the State of Ceylon, dated July, 1864; in *Eeports on the Past
and Present State of H. M.*s Colonial Possessions.' Part II. London, 1866.
Statistical Tables relating to the Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. Part XIII. Fol. London, 1869.
Statistical Abstract for the Colonial and other Possessions of the Unitect
Kingdom. No. VIL 8. London, 1871.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Baker (S. W.), Eight Years' "Wanderings in Ceylon. 8, London, 1855.
Duncan (George), Geography of India. Part II. Ceylon. 8. Madras,
1865.
Mouat (Frederic J.), Hough Notes of a Trip to Eeunion, the Mauritius, and
Ceylon. 8. Calcutta, 1852.
Pridham (C), Historical, Political, and Statistical Account of Ceylon. 2 vols.
8. London, 1849.
Ranaonnet-VUlag (Baron "E. von), Ceylon: Skizzen seiner Bewohner, seines
Thier- und Pflanzenlebens. FoL Brunswick, 1868.
Schmarda (L. K.), Beise um die Erde : Zeilon. Vol. i. 8. Braunschweig,
1861.
Sirr (H. C), Ceylon and the Cingalese. 2 vols. 8. London, 1851.
Tennent (Sir James Emerson), Ceylon : an Account of the Island, Physical,
Historical, and Topographical. 5th ed. London, 1860.
63a
CHINA.
(TsiN. — ^Katai.)
Constitiitioii and OoTenunent.
The government of the Chinese empire, as far as known, is a
semi-military, semi-patriarchal despotism. The sovereign, called
* Ta-hwang-ti,' or the Great Emperor, is regarded as the &ther of
his people, and has unlimited power over all his subjects. The
fimdamental laws of the empire are laid down in the Ta-tsing-hwei-
tien, or * Collected Eegulations of the Great Pure dynasty,' which
prescribe the government of the state to be based upon the govern-
ment of the femily.
Reigning Emperor. — T'oung-chd, formerly called Ki-tsiang, *Higli
Prosperity,' bom April 21, 1856, the eldest son of tbe Emperor Hien-
lung, * Perfect Bliss ; ' succeeded to the throne at the death of his
father, August 22, 1861.
The present sovereign is the 8th Emperor of China of the Tartar
dynasty of Ta-tsing, ' The Sublimely Pure,' which succeeded the
native dynasty of Ming in the year 1644. There exists no law of
hereditary succession to the throne, but it is left to each sovereign
to appoint his successor from among the members of his &mily.
The late Emperor, on designating his son, a minor, as his sacce^or,
ordered that he should be kept, till the time of his majority, nnder
the guardianship of eight high officials, who were to cany on the
government in his name. But in consequence of a palace jrerolution,
occurring soon after the accession of the young ruler, Nov. 2, 1861,
three out of the eight appointed imperial guardians were \diled, and
the rest banished, while the supreme power was taken posaeaaon of
by two of the wives of the deceased sovereign, Tzi-an, the 'first
consort,' and Tzi-ssi, the mother of the new Emperor. They
associated themselves with Jih-su, Prince of Kong, uncle of the
yoimg Emperor, who was nominated head of the Council of ministers,
and became virtually Regent of the empire.
The Emperor is spiritual as well as temporal sovereign, and, as
high priest of the empire, can alone, with his immediate representa-
tives and ministers, perform the great religious ceremonies. No
ecclesiastical hierarchy is maintained at the public expense, nor any
priesthood attached to the Conftician or State religion.
The administration of the empire is under the supreme direction
of the * Interior Council Chamber,' comprising four members,
two of Tartar and two of Chinese origin, besides two assistants
from the Han-lin, ox Great QioWa^'^, ^^I'c* V-a^^ 1q sa^ that nothing
CHINA.
631
is done contrary to the civil and religious laws of the empire, con-
tained in the Ta-tsing-hwei-tien, and in the sacred books of Con-
fucius. These members are denominated * Ta-hyo-si,* or Ministers
of State. Under their orders are the Li-poo, or six boards of
government, each of which is presided over by a Tartar and a
Chinese. They are : — 1. The board of civil appointments, which
takes cognisance of the conduct and adminislxation of all civil
officers ; 2. The board of revenues, regulating all financial affairs ;
3. The board of rites and ceremonies, which enforces the laws and
customs to be observed by the people ; 4. The military board,
superintending the administration of the army ; 5. The board of
public works ; and 6. The high tribunal of criminal jurisdiction.
Independent of the Government, and theoretically above the
central administration, is the Tu-chah-yuen, or board of public
censors. It consists of from 40 to 50 members, under two presidents,
the one of Tartar and the other of Chinese birth. By the ancient
custom of the empire, all the members of this board are privileged
to present any remonstrance to the sovereign. One censor is to be
present at the meetings of each of the six government boards, with-
out taking any part in the deliberation, and others have to travel
through the various provinces of the empire to inspect and superin-
tend die administration of the chief public functionaries.
Eeveune and Population.
The estimates of the public revenue of China vary greatly, and
while they are stated by some to exceed 100 millions sterling, are
held by others not to come up to half that amount. Official returns
of the Chinese Government — intended for a special public use, and
as such not very reliable — ^which were published in 1844, give the
revenue as follows : —
Land-tax, in money
Ditto in kind, valued at •
Salt tax
Tea duties ....
Duties on merchandise .
Duties on foreign ditto, at Canton
Sundries ....
Duties on marketable articles .
Duties on shops and pawnbrokers
Ginseng. . . . .
Coinage . . . . .
Total taels
Sterling
Taels
53,730,218
113,398,067
7,486,380
204,530
4,335,459
3,000,000
1,052,706
1,174,932
5,000,000
1,000,000
1,000,000
191,804,139
:fi63,934,713
The above was returned as the net revenue of the country «
No statement of the expenditure is giveii m \)ti^ oS^'cvaiL ^^<i^<s^^is>L\A%
632
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
but from missionary reports, as well as the acooimts pnblisihed in the
' Peking Grazette/ it would appear tbat there are almost constant
deficits, which the goyemors and hi^ officers of provinces must
make good by loans or extraordinary taxation.
The public revenue is mainly derived from three sources^ namely,
customs duties, licences, and a tax upon land. The customs duties
fall more upon exports than imports; their total produce at the
thirteen treaty ports open to Europeans amoimted to 8,69 1 ,8 1 7 taels, or
2,897,272/., in 1863, and to 9,425,656 taels, or 3,141,885Z., in 1868.
To the amount collected in 1868 the foreign trade contributed
8,002,751 taels, or 2,667,584/., while the portion paid by Great
Britain and British colonies in the same year was 6,706,365 taels,
or 2,235,455/., or above 83 per cent. Besides this siun, the British
trade paid transit duties to the amoimt of 1,117,727/. in 1868, so
that the total contribution of the same to the Imperial Exchequer
was 3,353,782/.
The population of China is very dense, but nothing accurate is
known respecting the number of inhabitants, although official
enumerations of the same are stated to have taken place at intervals
since the year 703, or for more than eleven centuries. One of the
causes of uncertainty regarding the population of the empire is that
its limits are imdefined, the imperial government claiming the
allegiance of the inhabitants of many of the neighbouring territories^
which appear to be mc^re or less independent. According to tlie
most reliable estimates, together with Chinese official returns, the
area of the empire and its dependencies, real and asserted, may he
set down, in round numbers, at about 200,000 geogr. square nuies,
with a population of nearly 390 millions, distributed as fijtUows: —
Area
Popn]«tloa I
geog. sq. miles
China proper
60,857
367,633,000
Dependencies : —
Mandchuria .
18,000
3,000,000
Mongolia.
61,000
3,000,000
Thibet ....
30,600
6,000,000
Corea ....
4,100
8,000,000
Lieukhieu Islands .
110
500,000
Other dependencies .
Total
25,000
1,500,000
199,667
389,633,000
China proper, extending over 60,857 geographical, or 1,297,999
English square miles, is divided into eighteen provinces, the area
and population of which are given as follows in tiie imperial census
of 1812 ;—
CHINA.
633
Area in
ProvIiiceB
Provincial capital
English
miles
Population
Chih-le .
Peking .
58,949
27,900,871
Shan-tnng
Tse-nan-foo .
65,104
28,958,764
Shan-Be .
Tae-yuen-foo .
55,268
14,004,210
Honan
Kae-fiing-foo .
65,104
23,037,171
Xeang-soo
Nanking
[ 92,661 1
37,843,501
Gun-hwuy
Gan-king-foo .
34,168,059
Keang-si .
Nan-chang-foo
72,176
30,426,999
Foo-Keen .
Fuh-choo-foo .
53,480
14,777,410
Che-Keang
Hang-choo-foo
39,150
26,256,784
ffoo-Pih .
Woo-chang-foo
1 144,770 1
37,370,098
Hunan
Chang-cha-foo
18,652,507
Shen-se .
Se-gan-foo
1 154,008 j
10,207,256
Kan-suh .
Lan-choo-foo .
15,193,135
Sze-Chuen
Ching-too-foo .
166,800
21,436,678
Kwang-tung, or Canton
Xwang-choo-foo
79,456
19,147,030
Kwang-si .
Kwe-lin-foo .
78,250
7,313,895
Yun-Nan .
Yun-nan-foo .
107,869
5,561,320
Kwei-Choo
Kwei-yang-foo
Total .
64,554
5,288,219
1,297,999
367,632,907
^he above population.
rivine: 283 sou
Is per square
mile throufirl
the empire, appears to be excessive, considering that some of the
outlying portions of the immense territory are by no means densely
inhabited. Nevertheless, later returns than those of 1812, likewise
said to be official, give still higher figures. It is stated that in a
census taken in 1842, the population of China was ascertained to
number 414,686,994, or 320 per English square mile, and that in
1852 it had risen to 450,000,000, or 347 inhabitants per square
mile. But there is, probably, less accuracy in the given results of
the latter enumerations than in that of 1812, as the power and
authority of the government have been on the decline for more than
half a century, and disturbed by constant insurrections, mostly
spreading over large portions of the empire.
The standing military force of China consists of two great divi-
sions, the first formed by the more immediate subjects of the ruling
dynasty, the Tartars, and the second by the Chinese and other
subject races. The latter, the main force upon which the imperial
government can rely, form the so-called troops of the Eight Banners,
and garrison all the great cities, but so as to be separated by walls
and forts firom the popidation. The Chinese forces are said to be
composed of 600,000 men, scattered over the surface of the empire.
The soldiers do not live in barracks, but in their own houses, pur-
suing as chief business some civil occupation, frequently that of
day-labourers, and meeting only on certain occasions, pursuant to
orders from the military chieflamB.
634
THE STATESHAH S TEAB-BOOE.
Trade and Commeioe.
The value of the total commerce of China at the potts open to
fbreigners, in each of the five yeaxs 1664 to 1868, was as follows,
according to the official returns of the imperial niaritime customs:—
t™
Import.
Export. 1
Taels
£
Tu!l9'
< 1
1861
51,293,678
17,097,859
54,006,609
18,002,169
1865
61,8«.168
20,614,719
60,054.^34
20,018,211
1866
56,161.807
18.720,602
1S6T
23,109,914
57,896,713
19,298,571
1868
71,121,213
23,707,071
69.114,733
23,038,244
The following table ahowa the distrihution of the commerce of
China among the various countries, or groups of coontries, main-
taining trading intercourse with the empire, in the year 1868 : —
Taliieot
Value of
Coontties
In.ix.rB ln.m
BiporffitO
Great Britnin ....
24,478,843
42.040.836
66.519,679
Hong Kong .
15,672,688
8,970.289
24,642,974 ,
26,362.613
United Slates.
6,582,676
2,614.007
937,482
3.551, 4«9
AuBtrsHa
734,718
2,849.636
3,684,3M
Singapore and Straits
743.879
293,692
Continental Europe.
4.586,406
4,91 1,We ;
691,251
77,673
7iM;ii3i ;
Philippine lalandB .
315,458
183,404
i98.m :
Java
264,887
228,028
492,915
CoeLin China .
439.9B4
British Channel lElajiiia
634.080
634,080 ,
Amoor Proiinces .
, 93,913
7,834
lOl.lt: .
South America
' 68,318
231,630
289,948 '
Cannda .
37
237,002
Kew Zealand .
102.899
102,893
796.240 ■
Cape of Good Hnpe
—
44,122
44.122 ,
Gross total .
T3,31R.e31
69,114.733
142,433.367
Ee-exporta to foreign mnntries
2,197,421
—
2,197,421
Het total .
71.121,213
69,114,733
140.235.946
It will he seen that the commercial intercourse of China is
mainly with the United Kingdom and the British colonies. To the
a^regate imports and exporta of China in the year 1868, Great
Britain contributed G6,b\9,tJ7^ UeV,^ W -^^n ceYA.-, tlw colony
of Hong Kong 24,642,974 toeVa, a,\Ni\ii^^ ^'c,,%^'i,^\^ \ai&»^\>«swt
CHINA.
63 s
a total of 117,525,268 taels, or 83*8 per cent, of the whole com-
merce of China, and leaving only 16*2 per cent, for all the other
foreign nations. Among the latter the United States take the first
rank, with a trade, in 1868, of 7,416,069 taels, or 5'3 per cent, of
the commerce of China.
The first attempt on the part of Great Britain to open a trade with
China was made in 1637, when four merchant vessels arrived at
Macao; but through the intrigues of the Portuguese there established,
the enterprise failed. Afterwards the East India Company carried
on a small traffic at the different maritime ports, and chiefly at
Canton. In 1792, Lord Macartney's embassy attempted to put the
trade on a more liberal basis, but with little success. In 1816, Lord
Amherst's mission for a similar purpose also failed, though the English
trade continued for the next twenty years. In 1834 the exclusive
trade of the East India Company with China terminated, and the
country was thrown open to general traders. The opening thus made
was followed by a commercial treaty, signed on August 29, 1842, by
the plenipotentaries of the* Queen of Great Britain and the Emperor
of China, by the terms of which five ports of the empire were opened
to European trade. The five ports comprised those of Canton, Amoy,
Foo-chow-foo, Ningpo, and Shanghae. To these five ports were
subsequently added nine others — namely, Swatow, Tientsin, Che-foo,
Hankow, Kiu-kiang, Chin-kiang, Newchwang, Takow, and Tamsuy.
The relative importance of these fourteen gates of Chinese com-
merce is shown in the following table, which gives the total value of
the imports and exports of each, during the years 1867 and 1868 : —
Torts
Shanghae : —
Foreign imports
Chinese imports
Exports
Hankow : —
Foreign imports
Chinese imports
Exports
Canton : —
Foreign imports
Chinese imports
Exports
Foo-chow : —
Foreign imports
Chinese imports
Exports
1867
Impoli^ and
Exports
Taels
12,872,525
5,626,675
19,593,901
10,294,656
7,836,038
12,406,332
7,812,994
2,695,971
13,787,171
4,027,118
8,850,718
15,579,956
Total
Commerce
Taels
38,093,101
30,537,026
24,296,136
1868
Imports and
£zx)orts
Taels
12,454,880
6,657,875
27,710,516
9,852,797
5,135,817
15,481,567
6,946,711
2,672,838
13,841,116
23,457,1^^
3,902,691
2,318,576
Total
Commerce
Taels
46,823,271
30,470,181
23,460,665
'L^'^'^'^^'^'V
636
THS states:^ AN 8 TBAB-BOOE.
Tien-lain :—
Foreign importa
Cliiaesf impgrta
Exports
Ningpo: —
Foreign imports
Chines importa
Eiporta
Foreign imports
Chinese importa
Exports
Foreign imports
Chinese imports
EiporlB
Kio-kiang ; —
Foreign imports
Che-foo :—
Foreign imports
Chinese imports
Chinkiing:-
Foreign imports
Chiaese imports
Newcbwnng ; —
Foreign imports
Chinese imports
Takow :—
FoR'ign importa
Chinese imports
Foreign imports
ChiDfse importa
Exports
9.Za2,ie3
4,214,912
1,223,197
4,726,047
4,187,096
2,034,799
2,254,474
79e,ie9
2,39,t,o87
4,720,063
1,808,^61
6,070,721
3,9,')fi,513
1,778,329
2,793.668
3,e5e,SG3
2,037,117
441,919
2,784,887
2,130,9^1
1,591,619
CHINA.
637
The amount of duties collected at each of the fourteen treaty ports,
in the years 1867 and 1868, was as follows : —
Ports
1867
1868
Shanghae
Canton .
Swatow ,
Amoy ,
Foo-chow
Takow .
Ningpo .
Hai&ow
Eliu-kiang
Chin-kiang ,
Che-foo .
Tien-tsin
New-chwang
Tamsny
Taels
2,304,349
934,774
420,863
503,327
1,708,658
68,471
462,601
943,867
426,507
23,814
238,911
411,297
231,972
49,037
Taels
2,601,436
866,269
381,012
426,044
1,813,361
51,486
667,908
1,162,680
554,099
33,096
284,363
390,606
215,736
69,347
Total .
•
■ {
' 8,718,444
: 1^2,906,148
9,307,347
£3,102,449
The value of the total exports from China to the United Eongdom,
and of the imports of British and Irish produce and manufactures into
China, was as follows in each of the ten years from 1861 to 1870 : —
Years
Exports from China to
Great Britain
Imports of
British Home Prodnoe
into China
1861 .
1862 .
1863 .
1864 .
1866 .
1866 .
1867 .
1868 .
1869 .
1870 .
£
9,070,446
12,137,096
14,186,310
16,673,930
10,677,995
10,846,388
9,340,402
11,217,480
9,621,368
9,481,737
£
3,114,694
2,024,118
2,416,706
3,092,611
3,603,596
• 5,090,074
4,996,469
6,312,176
6,842,840
6,139,633
The exports from China to Great Britain and Ireland are made up,
to the amount of more than nine-tenths, of one article of merchandise,
namely, tea. In the year 1864, the quantity of tea sent from the
treaty ports to the United Kingdom was 112,128,032 lbs., valued
at 8,386,629/. ; in 1865 the quantity amounted to 109,805,895 lbs.,
valued at 9,081,486/.; in 1866 to 127,486,120 lbs., valued at
10,178,070/.; in 1867 to 114,511,388 lbs., valued at 8,951,954/. ;
in 1868 to 137,042,87a lbs., valued at lQ,^Vt>,^^^\,% \bl \X.^^ \ft
638 THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
123,299,115 lbs., valued at 9,007,598/.; and, finally, in 1870, to
122,197,167 lbs., of the declared value of 8,556,761/. The other
exports from Giina to Great Britain, insignificant in compariflon with
the staple export, comprise raw silk and various drugs. Fronoi 1863
to 1865, the exports included large quantities of raw cotton, but the
supply ceased after 1867. Manufactured cotton and woollen goods,
the former of the value of 4,591,489/., and the latter of 950,191/.
in the year 1870, constitute the bulk of the imports of British
produce into the Chinese empire.
China is traversed in all directions by 20,000 imperial roads, and
though most of them are badly kept, a vast internal trade is carried
on over them, and by means of numerous canals and navigable rivers.
It is stated that the most populous part of the empire is mngnlarly
well adapted for the construction of a network of railways. (* Beports
of Journeys in China.' See below : Books pf Reference — Official
publications.)
Honey, Weights, and Heasnres.
The money, weights, and measures, in ordinary use at the treaty
porte, and in the intercourse with foreigners, are as follows :
Money.
The Tael= 10 Mace = 100 Candareena ^\,000 Ca8h=
Average rate of exchange, 68. Sd., or 3 Taels to 1/. steriiog.
„ Mexican Dollar „ „ „ a= 4s, 2d.
There are no national gold and silver coins in China, and iia&gn
coins are looked upon but as bullion. The chief medium of piy-
ment in commercial transactions consists of whole and hroken
dollars by weight. In accounts between foreigners and CSiinese
merchants, Mexican dollars are mostly converted into tads, ait the
rate of 1,000 dollars for 720 taels. But payments in ciM*^^ are
usually weighed at 717 taels for 1,000 dollars.
Weights akd Meajbuhes.
The Lcang, or Tad
. =s lioz. avoirdupois.
„ Picul
. = 133 lbs.
„ Catty .
• = !?»» }i •
„ Chih
. s= 14^ inches.
„ Chang .
= 11} feet
„ Ly&, or Ia
— 194 to a degree, or about |- English mile
In the tariff settled by treaty between Great Britain and China,
the Chih of 14^^ English inches has been adopted as the legal stan-
dard. It is the only authorised measure of length at aU the ports of
trade, and its use is gradmVXy s^x^a^cvn^ vC^ o^«t xiaa ^Tcv^iie^
CHINA. 639
Statistical and other Books of Keference concerning China.
1. Official Pubucations.
Abstract of Trade and Customs KeTenue Statistics from 1864 to 1868, pub-
lished by the Imperial Maritime Customs. Presented to both Houses of Par-
liament. Fol. London, 1869.
Commercial Eeports from H. M/s Consuls in China and Siam. 8. pp. 103.
London, 1870.
Commercial Eeports from H. IVL's Consuls in China, Japan, and Siam, 1865.
8. London, 1866.
Eeports of Journeys in China and Japan performed by Mr. Alabaster, Mr.
Oxenham, Mr. Markham, and Dr. Willis, of H. M.'s Consular Service. Pre-
sented to both Houses of Parliament. FoL London, 1869.
Eeports by Consul Swinhoe of his Special Mission up the river Yang-tsze-
kiang. Presented to both Houses of Parliament. Fol. pp. 27. London, 187.0.
Eeport of the Delegates of the Shanghae Chamber of Commerce on .tne
Trade of the Upper Yangtsze river. Presented to Parliament. Fol. pp. 67.
London, 1870.
Correspondence respecting Inland Eesidence of English Missionaries in
China. Presented to the House of Commons. Fol. pp. 44. Londc«i, 1870.
Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom with
Foreign Countries. Imp. 4. London, 1871.
Statistical Tables relating to Foreign Countries. Part XII. Fol. London,
1870.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Abel (C), Arbeiten der Eaiserlich Eussischen Gresandschaft zu Peking iiber
China, sein Volk, seine Eeligion. Aus dem Eussischen. 2 vols. 8. Berlin,
1858.
Bastian (A.), Die Volker des Oestlichen Asiens. 2 vols. 8. Leipzig, 1866.
Chinese Topography, being an Alphabetical List of the Provinces, Depart-
ments, and Districts in the Chinese Empire, with their Latitudes and Longi-
tudes. Canton, 1844. Eeprinted in 1864.
Courcy (Marquis de\ L'Empire du milieu ; description g^ographique, pr^is
historique, institutions sociales, religieuses, politiques, notions sor les sciences,
les arts, I'industrie et le commerce. 8. Paris, 1867.
Davis (Sir John F.), Description of China and its Inhabitants. 2 vols.. 8.
London, 1857.
Benny 8 (N. B.) 2SsA. Mayers (W. T.), China and Japan: a Complete Guide to
the Open Ports of those Countries ; together with Peking, Yeddo, Hongkong,
and Macao. 8. London, 1867.
Ferrari (Joseph), La Chine et TEurope. 8. Paris, 1867.
Gutzlaff{Q. F. A.), China Opened ; or, a Display of the Topography, History,
Customs, Manners, Arts, Manufactures, Commerce, &c. of the Chinese Empire.
2 vols. 8. London, 1838.
Hansjpach (Eev. A.), Eeport for the Years 1863 and 1864 of the Chinese
Vernacular Schools, established in the Sinon, Kiushen, Fayuen, and Chonglok
districts of the Quangtimg province. 8. Hongkong, 1865.
Hue (L'Abb^ E. E.), L'Empire chmois. 2 vols. 8. 4th ed. Paris, 1862.
Lauture (Comte dPEscayrac de), M^moires sur la Chine : Gouvemement. ^,
Paris, 1864.
640 THE SIAIBSXAH'S TBAB-BOOK.
Lixk (Hj. Brongbam), A Pezsoiud KamtiYe of Oeenrenees during Lord
Elgin's Second Embassy to ChinA in 1860. 8. London, 1870.
OUpkamt (Osemr), Cluna ; a popokr histaiy. 8. Lonlon, 1857.
(>s&M^(Capt.ShezardX FtetandFntoieof Britiflh Bdntionsin China. 8.
London, 1860.
PaHu (Lieutenant Leopold), Beladon de FExp^dition de Chine en 1860,
redigee d*apr^ \es docoments officieIs» aree Faotorisation de M. le eomte de
Chasselonp-Lanbat, Ministie de la Marine. 4. Pteis, 1864.
Pautki^ (J. P. 6.), Docoments sUtistiqaes snr la CfaineL 8. Paris, 1841.
Platk (N.). Ueber die lange Daoer nnd Entwickfamgdes Chmeaiadiea HeidUb
8. Monchen, 1861.
Sackaroff(T.)y The Nnmerical Relations of the Population of China dnring
the Four Thonsand Tears of its Historical Existence ; or, the Biae and Fall of
the Chinese Popolation. Translated into English bj the Ber. W. Lobsdieid.
Also, the Chronology of the Chinese, firom the Mythologieal Times np to the
present Bules. 8. Hongkong, 1865.
Sykes (CoL W. H.), Speedi in the House of Commons in moring £or pspen
rel^ng to China, pp. 8. 8. London, 1869.
Topography of China and Neighbouring States^ with Degrees of Longitnde
and Latitude^ 8. Hongkong, 1864.
WeUa (S. Williams), The Chinese Commercial Ghiide, containing Treatise,
Tarif&i Begnlations, Tables, &C., nsefhl in the trade to China and Kantfim Ami
Fifth ed. 8. Hongkong 1863.
Werner (Beinhold), Die prenssische Eipedition nach Chinm^ Japan mid
Siam. 2 vols. 8. Leipzig, 1863.
WtUiams (Dr. S. WeUs), The Middle Kingdom : a snryey of the geography,
government, education &c, of the Chinese Empire. 2 Tola. 8. New York
1848.
WiUon (Andrew), The Ever Victorious Army: a history of the Chinese Cm-
paign under Lieut.-CoL C. G-. Gk>rdon, and of the suppression of the Tuigag
rebellion. 4. London, 1868.
641
HONG KONG.
Constitution and Oovernment
^ The colony of Hong Kong, formerly an integral part of China, was
ceded to Great Britain in January 1841 ; the cession was con-
firmed by the treaty of Nankin, in August 1842 ; and the charter
bears date April 5, 1843. Hong Kong is mainly a fiietory for
British commerce with China, and a military and nayal station for
the protection of that commerce.
The administration of the colony is in the hands of a Goveimor,
aided by an Executive Council, composed of the Colonial Secretary,
the oflGLcer commanding the troops, and the Attorney-General.
There is also a Legislative Council, presided over by the Governor,
and composed of the Chief Justice, the Colonial Secretary, the
Attorney-General, the Treasurer, the Auditor- General, the Sur-
veyor-General^ and three unofficial members nominated by the
Crown, on the recommendation of the Governor.
Governor of Hong Kong, — Sir Bichard Graves MaeDonnell, Klnt. ;
educated at Trinity College, Dublin, and graduated B.A. 1835,
M.A., 1838, hon. LL.D., 1844 ; called to the bar in Ireland,
1838, and at Lincoln^s Inn, London, 184G ; «hi(^ justiee of the
Gambia colony from 1S43 to 1847 ; governor of Gambia from 1847
to 1851 ; conducted several exploring expeditions up the Gambia,
and in the interior of Africa, between that river and the Senegal ;
governor of St. Lucia and St. Vincent, in 1852 ; captain-general and
govemor-in-chief of South Australia, 1855 to 1862 ; governor of
Nova Scotia, Id64-6i5 ; appointed governor of Hong Kong, 1865.
The Governor ha^ s^ s^laiy of 5,000Z. per annupi*
Bevome and Ezpenditnre.
The occupation of Hong Kong at its outset was effected at con-
siderable cost to Imperial funds, the vote from Parliament in the year
1845 being nearly 50,000/. in addition to military expenditure. Th«
colony may be considered to have paid its iojcal establishments is
1855, since which year it has held generally a surplus of revenue
over and above its fixed expenditure.
The public revenue and expenditure of the colony in e&cK oC^^fc
five years from 1865 to 1869 were as foliowa;—
TT
i
642
THE fflATESMAS's TKAB-BOOK.
ExpenditoR
1865
1866
1867 .
1868
1869
£
£
175,717
195,376
160,226
196,009
179,043
152,780
236,276
208,651
192,465
192,309
Above one-half of the public revenue of the colonjr is derived
from land^ direct taxes, and licences, which more than oover the
eKpenses of administration. In 1867, the land revenue, together
with rents, amounted to 88,380/., while the income from taxes was
42,564/., and from opium licences, 15,341/. A very large portion
(A the expenditure, reaching one-fourth of the total amotint, has to
be devoted to the maintenance of peace and the security of life and
property. The expenditure is owing to the low Chinese population,
and anomalous social state of the colony.
Hong Kong had a small public debt, amoimting to 15,625/. in
1867, which became extinct in 1868.
Area and Population.
Hong Kong is one of a number of islands called by the Portuguese
* Ladrones,' or thieves, from the notorious habits of the old inhabi-
tants. It is situated off the south-eastern coast of China, at the
mouth of the Canton river, about 40 miles east of Macao. The whole
of Hong Kong island forms an irregular and br(^en ridge, gbretdiing
nearly east and west ; its abrupt peaks rising to the heightof 1,800
feet above the sea level. The length of the island is about 11 nules,
its breadth from 2 to 5 miles, and its area rather more than 19 squaTe
miles. It is separated from the mainland of China by a narrow
strait, known as the Ly-ee-moon Pass, which does not exceed half a
mile in width. The opposite peninsula of Koo-loon i/vas ceded to
G^^eat Britain by a treaty entered into in 1861 with the Govem-
m^t of China ; it now forms part of Hong Kong.
The population of Hong Kong was as follows at the end of each of
the years 1863, 1864, and 1865, according to official returns: —
Toars
European popolation
Total population, indndinc
Cfaineae
Males
Females
Males
Females
Total
1863
1864
1866
1.118
1,304
1,368
526
659
666
91,268
87,599
92,019
33,582
33,899
33,485
124,850 '
121,498
125,604
i
HONa kong:
643
According to a report of the Begistrar-General of Hong Kong, the
population of the colony had decreased, on the 31st of December,
1866, to 115,120, of whom only 29,459 were females. The nimiber
was exclusive of the military and naval forces, and included 2,113
European and American civil residents, of whom 673 were females.
About one-fourth of the Chinese popidation of Hong Kong live in
boats on the river, as shown in the subjoined table, which gives the
numbers of both sexes dwelling on land and water, at the end of each
of the years 1863, 1864, and 1865.
Description of
VAawa
Native population
dweUingg
^Sfiles
Females
Total
Houses
Boats
Total
V
1863
1864
1865
1863
1864
1865
60,148
56,800
73,653
21,124
20,004
18,366
23,385
22,779
24,966
9,413
9,330
8,519
83,533
79.579
98,619
30,537
29,334
26,885
1863
1864
1865
81,272
76,804
92,019
32,798
32,109
33,485
114,070
108,913
125,504
It will be seen that in the two years from 1863 to 1865 the boat
population kept on declining, while there took place, at the same
time, an increase of natives.
The criminal population of Hong Kong is reported to be exces-
sively large, owing mainly to the fact of the colony having been
fdnce its establishment a place of refuge for Chinese malefactors.
Trade and Commerce.
The commercial intercourse of Hong Kong — ^virtually a part of the
commerce of China — is chiefly with Great Britain, the United States,
and Germany, Great Britain absorbing about one-half of the total
imports and exports. There are no official returns of the value of
the imports and exports of the colony, from and to all countries, but
only mercantile estimates, according to which the former average
four, and the latter two, millions sterling.
The extent of the commercial intercourse between Hong Kong
and the United Kingdom is shown in the following table, which givep
the value of the total exports from Hong Kong to Great Brita»\xv «cAw
Ireland, and of the imports of British and IxiaYi ^to^mc^ «cA Ta.«KSk-
factures into Hong Kong, in each of the &ve y c«ri^ \%^^ V> \W^ '•*
T t2
644
THK 8TATE£DIAH's TZAB-BOOK.
▼aam
Bxportfl from Hong Kong
Imports of totish Prodace
zew
to Great Britain
into Homg Kong
1866
£
282,278
£
2,887.017
1867
183,873
2,471,809
1868
235,804
2,186,972
1869
281,932
2,130,837
1870
281,159
3,407,930
The chief article of exports from Hong Kong to Great Britain in
tKe year 1870 was tea, of the value of 94,426Z. The British
imports into Hong Kong consist almost entirely of manufactured
textile ^brics, mainly cotton goods.
The subjoined table gives the value of the imports of British
and Irish produce and manu&ctures from 1851 to 1870, exhibitiiig
8«{>arately the imports into China and into Hong Kong, and jointly to
both, so as to show the share of Hong Kong in Chinese commerce :^
Imports of
Imports of
f¥l--A^l * J
Yean
BrltUh Prodaoe
British Prodaoe
Total into
into China
into Hong Kong
China and JSong Kong
£
£
£
1851
1,528,869
632,399
2,161,268
1862
1,918,244
685,355
2,503,599
1863
1,373,689
376,908
1,749,597
1854
532,639
468,077
1,000,716 ;
1865
888,679
389,266
1,277,944
1866
1,415,478
800,646
2,216,123
1857
1,728,886
721,097
2,419,982 '
1868
1,730,778
1,145,669
2,876,447 '
1859
2,525,997
1,931,576
4,467,673
1860
2,872,045
2,445,991
6,318,036
1861
3,114,694
1,733,963
4,848,657
1862
2,024,118
1,113,224
3,137,342
1863
2,416,705
1,473,222
3,889,927
1864
8,098,866
1,618,867
4,711,478
1865
3»603,595
1,548,698
5,162,293
1866
6,090,074
2,387,017
7,477,091
1867
4,996,469
2,471,809
7,468,278
1868
6,312,175
2,185,972
8,498,147
1869
6,842,840
2,130,837
8,973,677
1870
6,139,633
3,407,930
9,547,663
>
It will be seen that the British trade with Hong Kong underwent
/Treat fluctuations in the twenty years from 1851 to 1870, but
which corresponded tlarou^ov3L\.mt.li the general Chinese conmierce,
differing only in bo iax aa ^oVm^ ^ \sL^vJ!Ci2a% \xi \Ja& value of th«
HOKa KONQ. 645
British imports coming direct to China during this period, and
little progress in those arriving by way of Hong Kong.
Honey, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures in use at Hong Kong, and tke
British equivalents, are : —
Monet.
The Mexican Dollar ^ 100 Cents «» Average rate of exchange, 4«. 2d.
„ Chinese Tad = 10 Mace =
100 Candareens «: 1,000 Cash » „ ,, ,, 68. Sd.
The Mexican dollar is the only legal tender of payment for sums
above two hundred cents, but silver dollars, bearing the effigy of the
British sovereign, are issued from the Hong Kong mint.
WjBIGHTa AND Mb^SUSBS.
The Tael « » 1^ oz. avoiidupois.
„ Picul = 133 lbs. „
„ Catty = If „
„ Chin = 144y inches.
„ Chang »• 1 1^ feet.
Besides the above weights and measures of China, those of Gr<at
Britain are in general use in the colony.
Statistioal and ptb^r Books of Beference eonceming
Hong Kong.
1. Official Publications.
Report of Gk>yemor Sir Eichard Graves MacDonnall, dated Hong Kong,
October 29, 1867 ; in 'Reports showing the present state of H. M.'s Colonial
Possessions.' Part III. Eastern Colonies. Fol. London, 1868.
Statistical Abstract for the several Colonial and other Poflsessions of tlM
United K^igdom in each year fipom 1853 to 1867. No. VL London, 1870.
Statistical Tables relating to the Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. Part XIL Fol. London, 1868.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Denny $ (N. B.) and 3fav^5 (W, T.), China and Japan : a Complete Goide to
the Open Ports of those Countries ; together with Peking, Yeddo, Hong Kong
and Macao. 8. London, 1867.
Lauture (Count d^Escayrac), MAmoires sur le Chine. 4. Paris, 1864.
Topography of China and Neighbouring States, with Degrees of Longitude
and Latitude. 8. Hong Kong, 1864.
Wdia (S. Williams), Chinese Commercial Guide. 8. Hong T^oii%t l^6Z,
646
INDIA.
Constitution and Oovemment.
The present form of government of the Indian empire is esta-
blished by the Act 21 and 22 Victoria, cap. 106, called * An Act for
the better Government of India,' sanctioned August 2, 1858. By
the terms of this Act, all the territories heretofore under the
government of the East India Company are vested in Her Majesty,
and all its powers are exercised in her name ; all territorial and
other revenues and all tributes and other payments are likewise
received in her name, and disposed of for the purposes of the
government of India alone, subject to the provisions of this Act.
One of Her Majesty's principal Secretaries of State, called the
Secretary of State for India, is invested with aU the powers hitherto
exercised by the Company or by the Board of Control, and all
warrants and orders imder Her Majesty's sign-manual must be
countersigned by the same.
The executive authority in India is vested in a governor-general
or viceroy, appointed by the Crown, and acting under the orders of the
Secretary of State for India. The Governor-General has power to
make laws and regulations for all persons, whether British or native,
foreigners or others, within the Indian territories imder the dominion
of Her Majesty, and for all servants of the Government of India withifl
«the dominions of princes and states in alliance with Her Majesty.
Governor- General of India. — Right Hon. Richard Southwell,
Earl of Mayo, bom 1822, eldest son of the fifth Earl of Mayo, in the
peerage of Ireland ; educated at Trinity College, Dublin, and M.A.
1844 ; M.P. for co. Kildare, 1847-52 ; Chief Secretary for Ireland,
March to December 1852, and again February 1858 to June 1859;
M.P. for Coleraine, 1852-57 ; M.P. for Cockermouth, 1857-68; for
the third time Chief Secretary for Ireland, with a se^t in the Cabinet,
July 1866 to September 1868 ; appointed Governor-General of India,
September 1868.
The salary of the Governor-General is 30,000Z. a-year, exclusive
of allowances, which may be estimated at 10,000/.
The following is a list of the Governors- General of India, since
the battle of Plassy, witli the datfts of their appointments : — Colonel
CiiVe, 1759; Mr. HolY/dY, n^Q\ ^Vt. N^^\3«mx, Yl^V-^ Mr.
INDIA. 647
Spencer, 1765 ; Lord Clive, 1765 ; Mr. Verelst, 1767 ; Mr. Car-
tier, 1769; Mr. Warren Hastings, 1772 ; Sir J. MTherson, 1785 ;
Earl (Marquis) Comwallis, 1786 ; Lord Teignmouth (Sir J. Shore),
1793 ; the Earl of Momington (Marquis Wellesley), 1798 ; the
Marquis Comwallis, 1805 ; Sir G. Barlow, 1805 ; tte Earl of
Minto, 1807 ; Earl Moira (Marquis of Hastings), 1813 ; Earl
Amherst, 1823 ; Lord W. Bentinck, 1828 ; Lord Auckland, 1835 ;
Lord Ellenborough, 1842; Sir H. (Lord) Hardinge, 1844; Earl
(Marquis of) Dalhousie, 1847 ; Lord Canning, 1855 ; Lord Elgin,
1862; Sir John Lawrence, 1863; Earl of Mayo, 1868.
The administration of liie Indian empire is entrusted by the
charter of August 2, 1858, to a Secretary of State for India, aided
by a Council of fifteen m€mbers, of whom seven are elected by
the Court of Directors fi'om their own body, and eight are nominated
by the Crown. Vacancies in the Council, if among those nominated,
are filled up by Her Majesty, and if among the elected, by an
election by the other members of the Council ; but the major part
of the Coimcil must be of persons who have served or resided ten
years in India, and not have left India more than ten years previous
to the date of their appointment ; and no person not so qualified
can be elected or appointed, imless nine of the continuing members
be so qualified. The oflice is h«ld during good behaviour : but a
member may be removed upon an address from both Houses of
Parliament. No member is to sit or vote in Parliament. The
salary of each is fixed at 1,200Z. a-year, payable, together with that
of the Secretary of State, out of the revenues of India.
The duties of the Council of State are, imder the direction of the
Secretary of State, to conduct the business transacted in the United
Kingdom in relation to the government of and the correspondence
with India ; but every order sent to India must be agned by the
secretary, and all despatches from governments and presidencies in
India must be addressed to the secretary. The secretary has to
divide the Council into committees, to direct what departments
shall be imder such committees respectively, and to regulate the
transaction of business. The secretary is to be president of the
Council, and has to appoint fi:om time to time a vice-president.
The meetings of the Council are to be held when and as the
secretary shall direct ; but at least one meeting must be held every
week, at which not less than five members shall be present.
The Government in India is exercised by the * Coimcil of the
Governor-General,' consisting of five ordinary and one or two extra-
ordinary members, the latter being the commander-in-chief and
the governor of the presidency where the Council may be sitting.
The members of the Council preside over the de^aT\xsieaXs» q1 i<3t^"v^
affairs, finances, the interior, military adimi\i^U«Aio\i^ «sA ^x^cJCx^
HONG KONG.
643
According to a report of the Registrar-Greneral of Hong Kong, the
population of the colony had decreased, on the Slst of December,
18C6, to 115,120, of whom only 29,459 were females. The number
was exclusive of the military and naval forces, and included 2,113
European and American civil residents, of whom 673 were females.
About one-fourth of the Chinese population of Hong Kong live in
boats on the river, as shown in the subjoined table, which gives the
numbers of both sexes dwelling on land and water, at the end of each
of the years 1863, 1864, and 1865.
I>eecriptkm of ! Yearm
Native popnlfttion
dweUingB |
1
Ufiln
Females Total
1
1 1863
Houses . . 1 1864
1865
, 1863
Boato . .-^ 1864
1865
60,148
56,800
73,653
21,124
20,004
18,366
23,385
22,779
24,966
9,413
9,330
8,519
83,533
79,579
98,619
30,537
29,334
26,885
r 1863
Total . -1 1864
[ 1865
81,272
76,804
92,019
32,798
32,109
33,485
114,070
108,913
125,504
It will be seen that in the two years from 1863 to 1865 the boat
population kept on declining, while there took place, at the same
time, an increase of natives.
The criminal population of Hong Kong is reported to be exces-
sively large, owing mainly to the fact of the colony having been
since its establishment a place of refuge for Chinese malefactors.
Trade and Commerce.
The commercial intercourse of Hong Kong — ^virtually a part of the
commerce of China — is chiefly with Great Britain, the United States,
and Germany, Great Britain absorbing about one-half of the total
imports and exports. There are no ofEcial returns of the value of
the imports and exports of the colony, from and to all countries, but
only mercantile estimates, according to which the former average
four, and the latter two, millions sterling.
The extent of the commercial intercourse between Hong Kong
and the United Kingdom is shown in the following table, which givec
the value of the total exports from Hong Kong to Great Britain and
Ireland, and of the imports of British and Irish produce and \svdxcsk-
factures into Hong Kong, in each of ihe^^e -ycati^ \^^^ \a V^^*-^
T Tt
644
THX STATBSIUIi'S TXAB-BOOK.
Tean
Bzportfl from Hong KoDff
to Great Britain
Inpofls Ok British Produce
into Hong Kong
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
282,278
183,878
235,804
281,932
281,159
£
2,887,017
2,471^09
2,186,972
2,130,837
3,407,930
The chief article of exports from Hong Kong to Great Britain in
tke year 1870 was tea, of the value of 94,4262. The British
imports into Hong Kong consist ahnost entirely of inaiia£Eu$tiued
textile fabrics, mainly cotton goods.
The subjoined table gives the value of the imports of British
and Irish produce and manu£u;tures from 1851 to 1870, exhibitiiig
ssparatelj the imports into China and into Hong Kong, and jointly to
both, so as to show the share of Hong Kong in Chinese commerce :—
Imports of
Imports of
Yean
BritlBh Prodnoe
British Prodaoe
Total into
into China
into Hong Kong
China and HongXoog |
r
1851
£
1,528,869
£
632,399
£
2,161,268
1852
1,918,244
585,355
2,503,599
1853
1,373,689
375,908
1,749,597
1854
532,639
468,077
1,000,71< /
1 1855
888,679
389,265
1,277,JM4 /
1856
1,415,478
800,645
2,216,m
i 1857
1,728,885
721,097
2,4i%mi
1858
1,730,778
1,145,669
2,g7*^r
1859
2,525,997
1,931,576
4,4«7,fi78 \
1860
2,872,045
2,445,991
6,8l^08A \
1861
3,114,694
1,733,963
4,848,657 ,
1862
2,024,118
1,113,224
3,137,842 1
1863
2,416,705
1,473,222
3,889,927 \
I 1864
3,093,865
1,618,867
4,711,478
1865
3,603,595
1,548,698
5,162,29S
1866
6,090,074
2,387,017
7,477,091
1867
4,996,469
2,471,809
7,468,278
1868
6,312,175
2,185,972
8,498,147
1869
6,842.840
2,130,837
8,973,677
i 1870
1
6,139,633
3,407,930
9,547,563
It will be seen that the British trade with Hong Kong underwent
great fluctuations in the twenty years from 1851 to 1870, but
which corresponded throughout with the general Chinese commeroe,
differing only in so iai aa ^o^im^ a. tt^^ilini^ in the value of the
HONG KONG. 64$
British imports coming direct to China during this period, and
little progress in those arriving by way of Hong Kong.
Money, Weights, and Measures,
The money, weights, and measures in use at Hong Kong, and tie
British equivalents, are : —
Monet.
The Mexican Dollar =■ IQO Cents « Average rate of exchange, 4«. 2d.
„ Chinese Tad = 10 Mace =
100 Candareens = 1,000 Cash =» „ „ „ 6*. Sd.
The Mexican dollar is the only legal tender of payment for sums
above two hundred cents, but silver dollars, bearing the effigy of the
British sovereign, are issued from the Hong Kong mint.
Wblg^ts and Mbasusbs.
The Tael . . . , . . , « 1^ oz. avoirdupois.
„ Picul = 133 lbs. „
„ Catty « 1} ,,
Chin = 14^ inches.
„ Chang s- 1 1} feet.
Besides the above weights and measures of Chin% those of Gr<{&t
Britain are in general use in the colony.
Statistiqfd and otb^r Books of Seference concerning
Hong Kong.
1. OrFiciAL Publications.
Report of Governor Sir Eichard Graves MacDonnaU, dated Hong ^ong,
October 29, 1867 ; in 'Reports showing the present state of H. M.'s Colonial
Possessions.* Part III. Eastern Colonies. Fol. London, 1868.
Statistical Abstract for the several Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom in each year fi?om 1853 to 1867. No. VI. London, 1870.
Statistical Tables relating to the Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. Part XXL Fol. London, 1868.
2. NoN-OfTicuii Publications.
Denni/9 (N. B.) and ilf4^er«(W.T.), China and Japan : a Complete Goide to
the Open Porto of t^ose Gountiies ; together with Peking, Yeddo, Hong Kong
and Macao. 8. London, 1867.
Lauture (Count d^Escayrac)^ M6moires sup le Chine. 4. Paris, 1864.
Topography of China and Neighbouring States, with Degrees of Longitude
and Latitude. 8. Hong Kong, 1864.
Wdls (S. WiUiams), Chinese Commercial Guide. 8. Hong Kong, 1863.
646
INDIA.
Constitution and Gtovernment.
The present form of govemment of the Indian empire is esta-
blished by the Act 21 and 22 Victoria, cap. 106, called ' An Act for
the better Govemment of India,* sanctioned August 2, 1858. By
the terms of this Act, all the territories hereto£>re under the
govemment of the East India Company are vested in Her Majesty,
and all its powers are exercised in her name ; all territorial and
other revenues and all tributes and other payments are likewise
received in her name, and disposed of for the purposes of the
govemment of India alone, subject to the provisions of this Act.
One of Her Majesty's principal Secretaries of State, called the
Secretary of State for India, is invested with all the powers hitherto
exercised by the Company or by the Board of Control, and all
warrants and orders under Her Majesty's sign-manual must be
countersigned by the same.
The executive authority in India is vested in a gOTemor-general
or viceroy, appointed by the Crown, and acting under the orders of the
Secretary of btate for India. The Goremor-Greneral has power to
make laws and regulations for all persons, whether Britisih omatrre,
foreigners or others, within the Indian territories luider the dominion
of Her Maj esty , and for all servants of the Grovemment of Uii within
4he dominions of princes and states in alliance with Her Mi§eEly.
Governor- General of India. — Right Hon. Richard SoadnreQ,
Earl of AfayOy bom 1822, eldest son of the fifth Earl of Mayo, in the
peerage of Ireland ; educated at Trinity College, Dublin, and MA.
1844 ; M.P. for co. Kildare, 1847-52 ; Chief Secretary for Ireland,
March to December 1852, and again February 1858 to June 1859 :
M.P. for Coleraine, 1852-57 ; M JP. for Cockermouth, 1857-68 ; for
the third time Chief Secretary for Ireland, with a seat in the Cabinet,
July 1866 to September 1868 : appointed Governor-General of India,
September 1868.
The salary of the Govemor-Greneral is 30,000/. a-year, exdnrnve
of allowances, which may be estimated at 10,000/.
The folloiK-ing is a list of the Governors-General of India, since
the battle of Plassv, with the dates of their appointments : — Colonel
Clive., 1759 ; Mr. Holwell, 1760 ; Mr. Vanaittart, 1761 ; Mr.
INDIA. 647
Spencer, 1765 ; Lord Clive, 1765 ; Mr. Verelst, 1767 ; Mr. Car-
tier, 1769 ; Mr. Warren Hastings, 1772 ; Sir J. MTherson, 1785 ;
Earl (Marquis) Comwallis, 1786 ; Lord Teignmonth (Sir J. Shore),
1793 ; the Earl of Momington (Marquis Wellesley), 1798 ; the
Marquis Comwallis, 1805 ; Sir G. Barlow, 1805 ; the Earl of
Minto, 1807 ; Earl Moira (Marquis of Hastings), 1813 ; Earl
Amherst, 1823; Lord W. Bentinck, 1828; Lord Auckland, 1835;
Lord EUenborough, 1842; Sir H. (Lord) Hardinge, 1844; Earl
(Marquis of) Dalhousie, 1847 ; Lord Canning, 1855 ; Lord Elgin,
1862; Sir John Lawrence, 1863; Earl of Mayo, 1868.
The administration of the Indian empire is entrusted by the
charter of August 2, 1858, to a Secretary of State for India, aided
by a Council of fifteen m€mbers, of whom seven are elected by
the Court of Directors fi'om their own body, and eight are nominated
by the Crown. Vacancies in the Council, if among those nominated,
are filled up by Her Majesty, and if among the elected, by an
election by the other members of the Council ; but the major part
of the Coimcil must be of persons who have served or resided ten
years in India, and not have left India more than ten years previous
to the date of their appointment ; and no person not so qualified
can be elected or appointed, imless nine of the continuing members
be so qualified. The oflice is h«ld during good behaviour : but a
member may be removed upon an address from both Houses of
Parliament. No member is to sit or vote in Parliament. The
salary of each is fixed at 1,200Z. a-year, payable, together with that
of the Secretary of State, out of the revenues of India.
The duties of the Council of State are, under the direction of the
Secretary of State, to conduct the business transacted in the United
Kingdom in relation to the government of and the correspondence
with India ; but every order sent to India must be agned by the
secretary, and all despatches from governments and presidencies in
India must be addressed to the secretary. The secretary has to
divide the Council into committees, to direct what departments
shall be imder such committees respectively, and to regulate the
transaction of budness. The secretary is to be president of the
Council, and has to appoint from time to time a vice-president.
The meetings of the Council are to be held when and as the
secretary shall direct ; but at least one meeting must be held every
week, at which not less than five members shall be present.
The Government in India is exercised by the * Coimcil of the
Governor-General,' consisting of five ordinary and one or two extra-
ordinary members, the latter being the commander-in-chief and
the governor of the presidency where the Council may be sitting.
The members of the Council preside over the departments of foreign
affairs, finances, the interior, military adimid^U^Xiopcv^ «sA ^^gcJisSxR.
648
THE STATESMAN 8 TEAB-BOOK.
workB, bnt do not form part, aa such, of what is designated in
European goveraments as a ^ Cabinet/ The appointment of the mem-
bers of the Council, and of the executiye governors and lieutenant-
govemors of the Tarions territories and provinces of the empire,
rests with the Seeretarj of State for India*
Bevenue and Ezfenditnre*
According to the Act of 1858, the revenue and ezpenditore of
the Indian empire are subjected to the control of the Secretary in
Council, and no grant or appropriation of any part of the revenue
can be made without the concurrence of a majority of the Oouncil.
Such parts of the revenues of India as may be remitted to
England, and moneys arising in Great Britain, must be paid into
the Bank of England ; and paid out on drafts or orders signed bj
three members of the Council, and eounteraigned by the secretaiy
or one of his under- secretaries. The sovereign of Great Britain is
empowered to appoint from time to time an auditor of the accounts,
with power to inspect all books and examine all officers, and hia
report is to be laid before Parliament. The accounts of the whole
revenue and expenditure of the Indian empire must be laid annually
before Parliament.
The subjoined table gives the total gross amount of the actual
revenue and expenditure of India, in each of the tea fiscal years
1861 to 1870— the years ending April 30, from 1861 to 186ft and
March 31 from 1^67 to 18701. The termmation of the iaanml
year was changed in 1867 from the 30th of April to die 3186 of
March, eo that the accounts of the year ending March 31, 1867,
embrace a period of only eleven months : —
Tears end-
ed April 80
and
March 81
Bevenue
Expenditure
1
Total
In India
In Great Britain
1861
1862
1868
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
42,903,234
43,829,472
45,143,752
44,613,032
46,662,897
48,935,220
42,122,433
48,534,412
49,262,691
50,901,081
£
40,408,239
37,245,756
36,800,805
88,087,772
39,462,220
41,120,924
37,094,406
41,646,947
43.225.587
42,791,013
£
7,745,848
7,624,476
7,252,817
6,894,234
6,998,770
6,211,178
7,545,518
8,497,622
•10,181,747
10,591,018
£
48,164,087
44,870,232
44,053,122
44,982,006
46,460,990
47,332,102
44.639,924
60,144,669
68,407,384
63,382,026
INDIA.
649
The finance accounts of India laid before Parliament in the session
of 1870 stated the gross revenue in the year ending the 31st of March,
1869, at 49,262,691/. ; and the expenditure at 53,407,334/., in-
cluding refunds and drawbacks, charges of collection, and direct
claims on the revenue. The estimates for the year ending March
1870 differed little from the actual revenue, which had been calcu-
lated at 52,242,940/. ; but the expenditure, set down at 55,756,090/.,
was surpassed to the amount of 428,729/. In the estimates for the
year ending March 31, 1871, the total revenue was calculated at
52,327,755/., and the total expenditure at 55,226,615/., leaving
a deficit of 2,898,860/.
The subjoined tables exhibit the estimated and actual sources of
the revenue of India for the fiscal year 1869-70, and the estimated
and actual branches of expenditure for the same period, as well as
the budget estimates for the year ending March 31, 1871 : —
Bbtekite of India.
Sources of Beyemie
i
Estimates,
1869-70
Actual,
1869-70
Budget,
1870-71
Land revenue ....
21,075,600
21,637,278
21,023,632
Tributes and eontribntions from
native states
693,200
765,143
737,073
Forest
436,600
476,090
688,780
Abkaree (Excise)
2,289,000
2,245,700
2,286,000
Assessed taxes
900,000
1,061,600
2,180,000
Customs .
2,773,600
2,416,500
2,416,500
Salt
6,826,800
6,842,350
6,177,370
Opium .
8,286,540
7,953,800
6,922,281
Stamps .
2,396,900
2,364,600
760,000
Mint
136,800
158,340
139,970
Post-office
687,500
714,077
760,590
Telegraph
Law and justice
244,000
238,000
193,056
865,100
782,100
2,474,800
Police
301,400
265,960
261,966
Marine . * .
248,500
300,630
265,616
Education
83,400
73,958
78,574
Interest .
*
289,600
356,850
366,321
Miscellaneous ....
966,700
1,416,172
737,874
Total, ordinary rev«nue
48,501,040
48,958,048
48,348,492
, Army .....
732,000
913,760
736,226
1 Public works ....
163,600
166,500
117,870
' Railways ....
2,856,300
2,914,174
3,125,268
Grand total
.
•
62,242,940
62,942,482
62,327,756
648
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
worksy but do not form part, as such, of what is designated in
European governments as a * Cabinet.' The appointment of the mem-
bers of the Coimcil, and of the executive governors and lieutenant-
governors of the various territories and provinces of the empire,
rests with the Secretary c^ State for India.
Bevenue and Expenditizre*
Aeoor(£bQg to the Act of 1858, the revenue land expenditure of
the Indian empire are subjected to the control of the Secretary in
Council, and no grant or appropriation of any part of the reveniie
can be mad® without the concurrence of a majority of the Oouncil.
Such parts of the revenues of India as may be remitted to
England, and moneys arising in Great Britain, must be paid into
the Bank of England ; and paid out on drafts or orders signed bj
three membra of the Council, and eounteraigned by the secretarj
or oae of liis under-secretaries. The sovereign of Great Britain is
empowered to appoint from time to time an auditor of the accounts,
widi power to inspect all books and examine all officers, and hii
report is to be laid before Parliament. The accotmts of the whole
revenue and expenditure of the Indian empire must be laid annually
before Parliament.
The subjoined table gives the total gross amount of the actual
revenue and expenditure of India, in each of the ten fiscal yein
1861 to 1870— the years ending April 30, from 1861 to 1866, and
March 31 froni> 1^^7 to ];870l. The termination of the Bnasuatt
year was changed in 1867 from the 30th of April to the Slat d
March, eo that the accounts of the year ending March 31, 1867|
embrace a period of only eleven months: —
Yean end-
ed AprU 30
and
March 81
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
BeTenue
Expenditure
42,903,234
43,829,472
45,143,752
44,613,032
46,662,897
48,935,220
42,122,433
48,534,412
49,262,691
50,901,081
In India
£
40,408,239
37,245,756
36,800,805
88,087,772
39,452,220
41,120,924
37,094,406
41,646,947
43,225,587
In Great Britain
\
£
7,746,848
7,624,476
7,252,817
6,894,234
6,998,770
6,211,178
7,545,618
8,497,622
10,181,747
Total
Expenditim
£
48,164,087
44,870,232
44,053,122
44,982,006
46,450,990
47,332,103
44,639,924
50,144,569
53,407,334
53»382,036
INDIA.
649
The finance accounts of India laid before Parliament in the session
of 1870 stated the gross revenue in the year ending the 31st of March,
1869, at 49,262,691/. ; and the expenditure at 53,407,334/., in-
cluding refunds and drawbacks, charges of collection, and direct
claims on the revenue. The estimates for the year ending March
1870 differed little from the actual revenue, which had been calcu-
lated at 52,242,940/. ; but the expenditure, set down at 55,756,090/.,
was surpassed to the amount of 428,729/. In the estimates for the
year ending March 31, 1871, the total revenue was calculated at
52,327,755/., and the total expenditure at 55,226,615/., leaving
a deficit of 2,898,860/.
The subjoined tables exhibit the estimated and actual sources of
the revenue of India for the fiscal year 1869-70, and the estimated
and actual branches of expenditure for the same period, as well as
the budget estimates for the year ending March 31, 1871 : —
BSTEKITE OF InDIA.
Sources of Berenne
Eetimatee,
1869-70
Actual,
1869-70
Budget,
1870-71
Land revenue ....
Tributes and contribntions from
&
21,075,600
21,637,278
21,023,632
native states
693,200
766,143
737,073
Forest .
436,600
476,090
688,780
Abkaree (Excise)
2,289,000
2,245,700
2,286,000
Assessed taxes
900,000
1,061,600
2,180,000
Customs .
2,773,600
2,416,600
2,416,600
Salt
6,826,800
6,842,360
6,177,370
Opium .
8,286,540
7,963,800
6,922,281
Stamps .
2,396,900
2,364,600
760,000
Mint
136,800
158,340
139,970
Post-office
687,800
714,077
760,590
Telegraph
244,000
238,000
193,066
Law and justice
865,100
782,100
2,474,800
Police .
301,400
266,960
261,966
Marine . * .
248,500
300,630
266,616
Education
<
83,400
73,958
78,574
Interest .
»
289,600
356,850
366,321
Miacellaneous . . « .
966,700
1,416,172
737,874
Total, ordinary revenue .
48,601,040
48,958,048
48,348,492
Army .....
732,000
913,760
736,226
Public works ....
163,600
166,600
117,870
Kailways ....
2,856,300
2,914,174
3,125,268
Grand total
52,242,940
62,942,4^^
y &^5»^1 ,1^^
\
650
TSB STATESlU'l's TSAB-BOOE.
-
1>«>-7|>
AomL
1 u:o-.i
"
£
C
; £.
lD(«¥Et OD funded and m-
foDd-ddebt
4,»S6,««)
fi,03ai6M
[ B^300.6ta
Inunn on atmee fniida ud
other icoMinu . . .
518,710
643,1135
I siifioi :
'
lact«
359.s:o
449.700
400,000 1
L-ndrerenae. . . .
2,.>4-2,32a
2,460,210
' 2.497,612 '
For«t
2MfiM
319,934
437.640
Abkone <£ici«e) .
263,060
261,050
288,«9«
A««»d W™ ...
30,000
41,220
59,100 ,
Ccwmu.
182,610
181,800
189.214
Salt
399.270
395,720
49»,019
Opinm
1,818,200
2.O13l110 1
Kp. ; : : : ;
'l20;335
110,462
68,363
Mint
98,»54
102,455
95.908
Port-office ....
771,074
737,136
729.581
Teleg»ph ....
581,211
533,538
S89,T19
Administration
1,360,862
1,396,837
1.400,601
2.i5,785
246.138
230.167
Lawandiiutice
2,885,840
; S,064.US
Police
2,374,290
2.440,9U0
■ 2,ai9,96i
Manne
$83,227
1,265,109
784.100
6*3,332
6U,032
! 680.MO 1
Eceleoiutiol ....
169,100
162,840
1 ISB^TW ;
Meaical s*rvio« . . .
456,066
487,967
1 totjiu ■
3tation'-77 anil piinting ,
281,3B8
362,600
H<1» ;'
PoUtical agfDdai and othrr
foreign seirieea .
270,590
422,880
»H<rs ;
Allowaocesaiidjisflignmentsnn-
1,905,620
I,Sd2,85p
; vtm \
586,135
1,033,863
1 ^^^ \
Suprrannuatinn, retired and
coiripassionatf allowancM
915,600
1,249,372
j i,«TMa i
25,739,219
27,656,994
16,476,892
[ 27,661.611 1
Amy
Public works ....
16.034,061
; 16,746.UI
5,834.160
5,040,395
3.998.400
HaUwajs ....
4,562,8-50
4,493,795
' 4.769.063
62,190,290
a3,.^6B.076
, o2,164,3l6
GrandtoUl ....
3,565,800
2,616,743
i 3.062,300
56,760,090
56,184.819
1 66.236,616
The following table, compiled from oflicial documents, exhibits
be growth of the thiee mo% \m'^t\;uA. v^au<»& <£ ^^^ public
INDIA.
651
reyenne of India, namely, land, salt, and opium, in the ten years
from 18C1 to 1870 :—
Years ended
Land
Salt
Opium
£
£
£
/1861
18,608,991
3,805,124
6,676,759
rg 1862
19,684,668
4,563,082
6,359,270
S* 1863
0 -i !««*
19,570,147
5,244,150
8,055,476
20,303,423
5,035.696
6,831,992
CO
1865
20,095,041
5,523,584
7,361,405
1866
20,473,897
5,342,149
8,518,264
0
1867
19,136,449
5,345,910
6,803,413
S ^1868
19.986,640
5,726,093
8,923,668
^ 1 1869
19,926,171
5,588,240
8,453,366
^ \ 1870
21,088,019
6,888,707
7,953,098
The most important source of public revenue to which rulers in
India have, in all ages, looked for obtaining their income is the
land, the tax on which, in the year before the Mutiny, furnished
more than one-half of the total receipts of the East India Company's
Treasury. At present, when the necessities of the Indian exchequer
require that Government should resort more largely to the aid of
duties levied on the continually increasing trade of the country, the
tax on land produces not quite so much in proportion, but it still
forms two-fifths of the total receipts of the empire.
The land revenue of India, as of all Eastern countries, is generaUy
regarded less as a tax on the landowners than as the result of a joint
proprietorship in the soil, under which the produce is divided, in
unequal and generally undefined proportions, between the ostensible
proprietors and the State. It would seem a matter of justice,
therefore, as well as of security for the landowner, that the respective
shares should, at a given period, or for specified terms, be strictly
defined and limited. Nevertheless, the proportion which the
assessment bears to the iuU value of the land varies greatly in the
several provinces and districts of India. Under the old native
system, a fixed proportion of the gross produce was taken ; but the
British system deals with the surplus or net produce which the land
may yield after deducting the expenses of cultivation, and the direc-
tions to the revenue settlement officers provide that at least one-third
of this net produce shall always be left to the cultivator as his profit.
In Bengal, a permanent settlement was made by Lord Comwallis,
in 1793, with the zemindars or principal landowners, who pay direct
to the Government a sum probably somewhat exceeding one-half of
the amoimt which they receive as rent; by this measure, the Go-
vernment was debarred fi'om any further direct participation in the
agricultural improvement of the co\mtxy , li^ ^^ \x<atXkv-^^s^j^'^
652 THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
provinces, a general settlement of the rerenne was campleted in
1840, fixing the amount to be paid by each village for a period of
thirty years ; and a similar course has been adopted in the Punjab.
It is estimated that in this case the assessment was about two-thirds of
tiie yearly value — that is, the surplus after deducting expenses of cahi-
vation, profits of stock, and wages of labour. In the revised settlementB,
more recently made, it was reduced to one-half of the yearly value.
In the Madras Presidency there are three different revenue
systems. The zemindary tenure exists in a few districts, but piin-
cipally in the northern Circars ; the proprietors, of whom some posseBi
old ancestral estates, and others were created landholders in 1802, hold
the land direct from the Government, on payment of a fixed annual
sum. The prominent defects of this ^stem are, that the whole of
the waste lands are alienated from the State, and form part of the
emoliunents of the proprietor, to whcmi a considerable allowance,
estimated at from 15 to 33 per cent, of the revenue, is also made for
expenses of management, so that the influence of the landowner,
which is very powerful, owing to the abate of dependence in which ill
classes are placed under him, is oiteaa. injuriously exerciaed, psr-
ticularly in matters of police. In the village-renting system, the
villagers stand in the position of the zemindar, and hold the lina
jointly from the Government, allotting the different portions for culti-
vation among themselves; but this involves the serious defect of joiiit
responsibility, and the want of clearly defined individual property ia
the land. Under the ryotwar system, every roistered holder of
land is recognised as its proprietor, and pays direct to the Gtnreni-
ment : he can sublet, transfer, sell, or mortgage it : he cannot be
ejected by the Government, and, so long as he pays the fixed mwmb
ment, he has the option of annually increasing or dimimAiiif the
cultivation on his holding, or he may entirely abandoo it. In
unfavourable seasons remissions of assessment are granted te \obb of
produce. The assessment is fixed in money, and does nci vary from
year to year, except when water is obtained from a GrOfTernment
source of irrigation ; nor is any addition made to the rent for
improvements effected at the ryot's own expense. He has, thezefare,
all the benefit of a perpetual lease without its responsibilities, as he
can at any time throw up his lands, but cannot be ejected so long w
he pays his dues, and receives assistance in difficult seasons. The
original assessment was unfortunately fixed too high, but the redac-
tions and re-assessments made of late years are materially- improving
the position of the cultivators. An annual settlement is made, not
to re-assess the land, but to determine upon how much of his
holding the ryot shall pay ; when no change occurs in a holding,
the ryot is not affected by the annual settlement, and is not required
to attend it. The ryotw&T syc^Am ix^^ \^^ «aid qaspgitially to '*
INDIA. 653
throughout the Pji^esidenej of Madras, as the zemindar and village
tenter equally deal Inth tiieir tenants on this principle.
In Bombay, the revenue management is, generally speaking,
ryotwar ; that is, as a rule, the occupants of Government laiMk settle
for their land revenue, or rent, with the Government o£icers direct,
and lK>t through the intervention of a middle-man. Instances,
however, occasionally occur in which the Government revenues of
entire villages are settled by individual superior holders, under
various denominations, or by a co-patrtnership of superior holders.
The survey and assessment of the Bombay Predidjency has been
almost completed on a system introduced and carefully elaborated
about twenty years ago. The whole country is surveyed and mapped,
and the fields distinguished by permanent boundary marks which it
is penal to remove ; the soil of each field is classed according to its
intrinsic qualities and to the climate ; and the rate of assessment to
be paid on fields of each class in each subdivision of a district is fixed
on a careful consideration of the value of the crops they are capable
of producing, as afiected by the proximity to market towns, roads,
canals, railways, and similar external incidents, but not by improve*
ments made by the ryot himself. This rate was probably about
one-half of the yearly value of the land, when fixed ; but, owing to
the general improvement of the country, it is not more than fixmi a
fotirtii to an eighth in the districts which have not been settled quite
recently. The measurement and classification of the soil are made
onoe for all ; but the rate of assessment is open to revision at the end of
every thirty years, in order that the ryot, on the one hand, may have
the certainty of the long period as an inducement to lay out capital,
and the State, on the other, may secure that participation in the advan-
tages accruing firom the general px)gre8B of society to which its joint
proprietorship in the land entitles it. In the thirty years' revision,
moreover, only public improvements and a general change of prices,
but not improvements effected by the ryots themselves, are con-
sidered as grounds for enhancing the assessment. The ryot's tenure
is permanent^ provided he pays the assessment.
The impottant quMii)ns of the expediency of settling in per-
petuity the amount of revenue to be paid to the Government by land*
holders, of p^armitting ^is revenue to be redeemed for ever by the
payment of a eapiital sum oi money, and of selling the fee simple of
waste lands not imder assessment, have been within the last few
years fully considered by the Government of India. The expediency
of allowing dwners of land to redeem the revenue has long been
advocated as likcdy to protnote the settleiiient of European colooists ;
but eJcperience seems to show that advantage is very rarely taken of
the power which already exists in certain cases to redeem the rent by
a quit payment ; and it appears unlikely tlbaX «sa<^ ^i ^^s£va>igs5^s»^
654 '^^^^ statesman's teab-booic
would be acted upon to anj great extent, while the rate of interat
afforded by an iDvestment in the purchase of the land aaeessment ii
so £u: below that obtained in ordinary traoaactions, as is at preeent
the case in India. Entertaining no doubt of the political adTantaga
which would attend a permanent settlement, and considering it moet
desirable that ^cilities should be given for the gradual growth of t
middle class connected with the land, without dispossessing tiie
present proprietors and occupiers, the Government of India recent!?
decided to sanction the redemption of the revenue only in cases
where lands are required for dwelling-houses, factories, gaidcDS,
plantations, and similar purposes, but to authorise a permanent
settlement being effected throughout the empire at the present or
revised rates, in all districts or parts of districts in which no consider-
able increase can be expected in the land revenue, and where iti
equitable apportionment has been, or may hereafter be, satis&ctorilr
ascertained. In proceeding to carry this measure into efiect, it was
decided that, where agriculture is backward, population scanty, and
rent not iiilly developed, permanency of settlement must be refhsed ;
and that, on the other hand, where the estates are so fairly cultivated,
and their resources so fully developed, as to warrant the introducti(m
of a settlement at the existing rates, it may be granted.
Next in importance to the land-tax, as a great source of Indian
revenue, is the income derived from the opium monopoly. The
cultivation of the poppy is prohibited in Bengal, except for the
purpose of selling the juice to the officers of the Grovemment at a
certain fixed price. It is manu^tured into opium at the Goveni-
ment factories at Patna and Benares, and then sent to Galcutti^ and
sold by auction to merchants who export it to China, in the
Bombay Presidency, the revenue is derived from the opium wiuch is
manufactured in the native states of Malwa and Guzeivt^ on which
passes are given, at a certain price per chest, to merchants who wish
to send opium to the port of Bombay. The poppy is not cultivated
in the Presidency of Madras. The gross revenue derived from
opium averaged during the ten years 1861-70 about 6,500,000^.
sterling, having risen from 6,676,759Z. in 1860-61 to 7,953,0982. in
the year ending March 31, 1870.
The land tax, largest source of Indian revenue, has dischaiged for
years past, with ample margin lefl, the largest branch of public
expenditure, that for the army. The maintenance of the armed
force, which must be maintained to uphold British rule in India,
cost 13,874,956Z. the year before the great mutiny, and subsequently
rose to above 16,000,000/.; but after the year 1861 sank, for a
short period, to less than 13,000,000/. It was 13,909,412/. in the
financial year 1865-66; 13,181,210/. in 1866-67; 16,476,892/.
in 1869-70 ; and 15,7 4b ,^411. m xJa^ Wd^et <5a!dmatea of 1870-71.
INDIA.
655
A gradual reduction of army expenditure is contemplated.
The revenue derived from the opium monopoly is, more than
sufficient, even in the lowest years, to pay the interest of the public
debt of India. The amount of the debt, including that incurred in
Great Britain, was, od April 30, 1857, 54,490,793/. In the course
of the next five years the debt was veiy largely increased, and on
AprH 30, 1862, it had risen to 107,514,159/. From 1862 to 1868,
the Government were enabled to pay off some portion, and at
the end of the financial year 1868, the total had been reduced to
101,986,111 Z. But there was another increase during the next two
years, and at the end of the fiscal year 1869-70, the total debt
amounted to 108,186,338/.
The subjoined table shows the amount of the public debt, and
the interest thereon, of British India, distinguishing the debt in India
and in Great Britain, in each of the ten years 1860 to 1869 : —
Yean ended
April 80 and
In India
In Great Britain
March 81
Debt
Interest
Debt
Interest
£
&
£
&
1861
71,901,081
3,232,104
29,976,000
1,061,283
1862
72,418,869
3,134,897
36,095,300
1,426,008
1863
72,666,135
3,361,680
31,839,100
1,486,916
1864
72,207,646
3,093,260
26,310,500
1,372,699
1865
72,862,465
3,261,261
26,126,100
1,221,124
1866
71,437,261
3,327,661
26,946,400
1,249,765
1867
72,526,815
2,963,038
29,638,000
1,306,293
1868
71,289,111
3,650,297
30,697,000
1,452,490
1869
71,168,289
3,669,999
31,697,900
1,406,015
1870
72,989,638
3,463,339
36,196,700
1,516,378
It will be seen that the total debt amoimted to 101,877,081/. in
1861, and that it increased 6,309,257/. in the ten years till 1870.
The total interest, which was 4,364,729/. in 1861, increased to
4,979,717/. in 1870. The debt in England, it will be remarked,
grew mainly, while there was but a slight increase of the debt in India.
The currency of India is mainly silver, and the amount of money
coined annually is large. In the ^-v^ financial years ending the
31st March, 1869, the value of the new coinage was as follows: —
Tears
Gold
Silver
Copper
Total
£
£
£
£
1865
96,671
10,485,865
229,861 ,
10,811,397
1866
17,662
14,607,079
269,337
14,794,078
1867
27,717
6,182,668
143,666
6,363,951
1868
21,534
4,382,369
26,361
4,430,264
1869
25,156
6,341,708
90,219
5,467.083
\
656 THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
On July 16, 1861, an Act was passed by the Government of
India, providing for the issue of a paper currency by a Government
department of Public Issue, by means of promissory notes for sums
of not less than ten rupees, or 1/. in value. Circles of issue were
established from time to time, as ft>und necessary, and the notes were
made l^al tender within the circle in which tibey were issued, and
rendered payable at the place of issue, and also at the capital city of
the Presidency within whic^ that place was situated. Afurther Act was
passed in 1862, authorising the banks of Bengal, Madras, and Bombay
to enter into arrangements with the Grovemment for managing the
issue, payment, and exchange of the currency notes, and such of the
business previously transacted by the Government treasuries as it
might be desirable to transfer to them ; and on February 28 of the
same year an Act was passed, repealing the power previously held by
the bank of Bengal to issue its own promissory notes, placing the
affairs of the bank on a new footing, witii power to enlarge its capital
very considerably, and transferring to it the management of a large
part of the treasury business of the Government, and also that
connected with the paper currency. I^milar Acts were passed with
reference to the banks of Madras and Bombay.
An arrangement was more recently concluded with the bank of
Bengal for carrying out the details of this measure. In the first
instance, the issue of notes wae entrusted to the bank, but it being,
in the opinion of the Secretary of State in Council, necessary that the
functions of banking and currency should not be united in one
establishment, the management of ^e issue was shortly afterwards
placed in the hands of a commissioner, whose office is at the Mint.
Ten currency circles have been established^ the head-quarters of
which are at Calcutta, Allahabad, Lahore, and Ni^fpore, Madras,
Calicut, Trichinopoly, and Vizagapatam, Bbmbay, and Kurrachee,
and instructions have been issued for receiving toe notes of branch
circles at any Government treasury in payment of taxes, and for
converting them at any place of issue where tlie officer in charge
anticipates no ris^ in d<nng so. The total amount of notes in
circulation on the dlst of March, 1870, was 10,669,077/.
Army.
The Act of Parliament which transferred the Government of India
to the Crown, in 1858, directed that the military forces of the East
India Company should be deemed to be Indian Military Forces of
Her Majesty, and shotdd be * entitled to the like pay, pensions,
allowances, and privileges, and the like advantages as regards pro-
motion and otherwise, as if they had continued in the service of the
said Company.^ It was at the same time provided, that the Secretary
INDIA.
657
of State for India should have * all such or the like powers over all
officers appointed or continued under this Act as might or should
have been exercised or performed by the East India Company.'
The following table gives the total number of troops, both royal
•and Indian forces, employed in British India, in each of the ten years
—ending April 30 the first six, and March 31 subsequently—
from 1861.to 1870:—
Fiscal
Years
Boyal Troops,
Enropeans
Indian Forces
Total
Europeans
Natives
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
62,120
67,545
71,074
70,674
65,901
62,451
61,498
58,288
60,969
69,487
22,174
10,629
5,011
4,287
5,979
4,363
3,969
3,609
3,889
3,452
184,672
125,913
121,775
121,060
118,315
117,095
117,681
119,169
120,000
117,881
268,966
204,087
197,860
196,021
190,195
183,909
183,148
181,066
184,858
180,820
In the above statement non-combatants are included, but the
numbers of the civil force not under the orders of the Commander-
in-Chief are excluded.
In the army estimates laid before Parliament in the session of 1871 ,
the strength of Her Majesty ^s British Forces in India for the year
1871-72 was given as follows : —
Troops
Officers
Non-com-
missioned
officers,
trumpeters
and
drommers
Bank and
FUe
Royal horse artillery
Cavalry of the line .
Royal artillery & engineers
Infantry of the line .
Total
117
234
947
1,541
19S
424
760
3,268
2,190
3,672
8,518
41,000
2,839
4,645
55,380
The total cost of the Indian army in 1857, the year before the
mutiny, with 45,522 European and 232,224 natives on the pay-rolls,
was 13,874,956Z., while in the financial year 1869-70, when there
were 62,939 Europeans, and 117,881 natives on the pay-rolls, the
charges amounted to 16,476,892Z. The Secretary of State for India
recently declared in Parliament, that he had * directed the attention
u u
6n8
THE £^
ci tiie GoTemme&t cf India Teij etmesdr lo the quessioQ
miiglii iM>t be camhd cm hi Um
e cooocmT
Ture.
-PopiljitioiL
and popoladon c^ Icdia are as ibliows, accordii^ ic
Hie total
cfficial rernTL^ cf the t«u" IbTl : —
?rsa
Ptot
<€—
TKaI. G^.iTenMr-OeaeTfcl
liens rXsar'-^jc-verB-jr of Bri:g*l
Ii«a:<'^iai.t-GvT*r3KC of Xcrli-Wefr PivTliiCt*
U^mecart-Gorenjor of pT»qjaTi"b-
Chief C<im^Ili{^5ioaler of 0»ie
Cbief Cosiini^^koer of C«irral PrcT:z> * .
Cliief C '^uri^^ r*r of Britisb BiirEsah
GorerJi'.T of 31&ir*,« .....
CooimissoDer of Si:.d ....
2.22->.074
J-
47.661
6.5S9.r»*
239.091
S.X975.274
Sa.765
30.0MuS9S
1<»2,<K»1
17.596.752
24.<i60
1L220.747
^4.162
7.9S5,411
9S.8S1
2.463.4S4
141,746
26.539.052
S7.659
11.093.512
04,403 '
1,795,594
Total cuder British admini^sadoa
963.939 , 151,146,616
Not bel'.'njring to Briti^ India, but more or les& under the control
of the Indian G<;*Temment, are a number of Xatire Sates, ooTeruur
an extent of 040.147 English square miles, nith upwards of 46
million^ cf inhabitants. Thej are : —
\
l^acTeScjacE
1
Poprlaiion
GoTemaaeat
i»
.1 Ii:dia
B-2£aI
PuEJaab .
Ontrll PpoviiiL^es
Madras
B->ml»T
I
3S5490
79.156
5,390
43,877
28.399
31,953
72.076
27,716.352
2,139.565
1,284.691
5,086,502
1.095,275
2,371,333
6,552.170
Tcital NaiJTr States
. 646.147 46.245,888
There has never been a r^olar census of the whole of
imder British administration, but enumerations^ more or less re-
liable, were made in the Xorth-Westem and in the Central Pro-
vinoes in the vears 1805 and 1866. The oensos of the N(»th-West
Prorinces, taken January 10, 1865, showed that this division of
India had increa.sed m pro^ieritj within the decennial period
INDIA. 659
1856-65, as reckoned by the number of houses and extension of
cultivation. There were found to be 4*71 persons to a house or hut,
and 7*06 to an enclosure, or family dwelling. The census further
showed that there were 4^ millions of Mussulmans, in the North-
West Provinces, or about one-seventh of the total population, the
other sLxth-seventh being Hindoos of the four chief castes, namely^
Brahmins, 70 subdivisions ; Kshatryas, 175 subdivisions ; Vaisyas^
65 subdivisions; Soodras, 230 subdivisions. The Soodras were
foiuid to form the great bulk of the Hindoos, being 18,304,30^
in number; the Vaisyas numbered 1,091,250; the Kshatryas^
2,827,768 ; and the Brahmins, 3,451,692. As regards occupa-^
tions, the people of the North- West Provinces, in the census of
1865, were classified after the English system, as follows : — * Pro-
fessional ' were 428,246, of whom 93,204 were Government servants,
20,454 soldiers, and 313,908 belonging to the learned professions.
The bulk of the people were returned as * agricidtural,* viz.
17,657,006, of whom 138,559 were engaged about animals. Under
the head of ' industrial ' came 3,868,822 ; of these, 303,356 were
devoted to arts and mechanics, 1,456,326 to textile fabrics and dresSy
and 951,420 to food and drink. The sixth class, * indefinite and
non-productive,' embraced 4,369,049. Of these, 3,824,956 were
dependents, and 4,080 persons of rank and property.
The census of the Central Provinces, taken on November 5, 1866^
showed that the race and religious elements of the inhabitants of
this division of British India were 6,064,770 Hindoos, 1,995,663
Gonds and aboriginal tribes, 237,962 Mussulmans, 6,026 Europeans
and Eurasians, and 90 Parsees. An imexpected fact here was the
small nimiber of Mussulmans. Taking the results of this and the
North- West census, the Mahomedans seem to be only one-eighth, and
not, as formerly believed, one-fourth of the inhabitants of India.
The occupations of the native inhabitants of the Central Provinces
were found much the same as in the adjoining North-West Pro-
vinces. Fifty-seven per cent, were engaged in agriculture, against 64
in the latter, and 56 in the Punjaub. Of the 57 per cent., 155,^40
were landholders, 3,750,457 tenants, 795,805 farm servants, and
177,629 * other agriculturists.' The commercial classes numbered
204,950, of whom 52,405 dealt in money, 77,419 in grain and
tobacco, and 75,126 in English cloth and other goods. The artisan
class was returned at 844,952. Of these, 141,702 worked in iron,
gold, silver, copper, and brass; 47,097 were potters; 414,124
weavers and spinners; 55,148 carpenters ; and 122,148 shoemakers^
and workers in leather. As regards the proportion of the sexes, it
was found that in the North-West there were only 86*6 females to
each 100 males. The proportion was more equal in Central India^
or 95*4 to 100, because, as stated by the Census Commissioners, * the
Bajpoot or female infant-slaying castes are not so numerous; the
vv2
^660
THE STATESBIAXS TEAB-BOOK.
population ifi of more value, females especially are valued by the hill
tribes, and among them marriage is at a later and more healthy time
of life.'
It was fotmd at all the enumerations yet taken in India, that there
exists a high proportion of children to adults. Thus, while the per-
centage of children under 12 years of age was 29 in England and 36
in the counties at the last census, it was in many parts of India as
high as 55. Various reasons are adduced to account for such a
remarkable result, among which may be mentioned the custom of
polygamy, the main cause of which is reported to be ^ the desire to
have male issue, which induces Hindoos to marry as many wives as
they can afford to keep imtil a son is bom.'
The three largest towns in India are Calcutta, Madras, and
Bombay. Enumerations of the population of Calcutta were made in
January 1866, of Madras in January 1863, and of Bombay in
February 1864, the results of all of which are shown in the follow-
ing tables. The first gives the number of inhabitants of the three
towns, distinguishing males, females, and children : —
Towns
ICales
Females
ChOdren
Total
Calcutta
Madras ....
Bombay
Total .
198,077
134,302
436,305
115,311
165,307
207,285
64,536
128,162
172,972
377,924
427,771 ,
816,562
768,684
487,903
365,670
1,622,257
The origin, caste, or religion of the inhabitants of Calcutta is
specified in the subjoined statement : —
Origin, caste, or religion
Males
Females
Ghfldm
Total
Europeans .
6,820
2,545
1,859
2,736
11,224
Indo-Europeans
4,082
4,218
11,036
Armenians
291
238
174
703
Jews
4
240
228
213
681
Greeks .
i
17
7
6
30
Africans
R
39
9
5
53
Asiatics
786
412
243
1,441 1
Chinese .
378
—
31
409 i
Parsees .
i
73
15
10
98
Hindoos
119,539
78,901
40,750
239,190
Mussulmans .
1
65,812
28,738
18,509
113,059
Total .
i
•
198,077
115,311
64,536
377,924
The following table gives the same particulars about the inhabit-
antb of Madras : —
INDIA.
66i
Originj caste, or religion
Hales
Females
Children
Total
Europeans .
Indo-Europeans .
Hindoos
MuFsnlmans .
4,707
6,804
103,793
18,998
5,160
8,490
127,643
24,014
6,501
6,545
94,242
20,874
16,368
21,839
325,678
63,886
1 Total .
134,302
165,307
128,162
427,771
The subjoined statement exhibits tlie like classification of the
inhabitants of Bombay : —
Origin, caste, or religion
Hales
Females
Children
Total
Europeans
6,173
1,148
1,094
8,415
Indo-Europeans
749
533
609
1,891
Native Christians
10,641
4,728
4,534
19,903
Jews
1,024
831
1,017
2,872
Africans
1,206
386 ^
482
«,074
Chinese .
296
19
43
358
Parsees .
21,332
14,556
13,313
49,201
Brahmins
18,569
6,574
5,471
30,604
Buddhists
4,812
1,540
1,669
8,021
Bhatia .
10,689
6,410
4,672
21,771
Hindoos
285,172
131,386
107,416
523,974
Lingaet
898
387
313
1,698
Mussulmans .
74,764
38,787
32,339
145,880
Total .
436,305
207,285
172,972
816,562
The following is an analytical estimate, partly based on census
returns, of the chief races and creeds dwelling among the bulk of
the population of British India, the Hindoos : —
Censns Nnmber
Sikhs 1868 . 1,129,819
Mussulmans : —
Punjaub .
North -West Provinces ■
Central Provinces .
Berar
Madras .
British Burmah
Mysore . - .
Coorg
Scinde
Bombay, in 12 out of 21 districts
Bombay Island
Calcutta .
Dacca Division .
Rest of Bengal and Bombay, and Oudo
Total .
1868 . 9,836,652
1866 . 4,106,206
1866 . 237,962
1867 . 164,961
1867 . 1,602,184
1867 . 38,601
— 172,256
-— 8,318
— . 1,354,781
— . 779,264
1864 . 145,880
1866 . 113,069
— . 2,493,174
— . 6,400,000
. 24,936,237
662
THE STATESMAN S YEAK-BOOK.
Non- Aryans : —
Madras .
Central Provinces
, South Bengal .
North-East Bengal
Karens .
Khyens and Yal)ang8
Rest of India ,
650,000
1,995,663
4,000,000 ^
1,000,T)00'
402,117 .
61,562
4,000,000
Total . . . . . 12,099,342
Not included in the above statement are Farsees^ to the. estimated
number of 180,000; Eurasians 91,000, and Jews about 10,000»
Leaving out of account the Native States, the following may be
roughly accepted as the relative proportions of creeds and races in
India: —
Asiatic Christians 1,100,000
Buddhists 3,000,000
' Aborigines or Non-Aryans ...... 12,000,000
Mussi^mans . . 25,000,000
Hindoos ; . 110,000,000
The English population in India amounted, according to the re-
turns made by the several Governments, to 125,945 persons at the
census of 1861. Of these. 84,083 went to compose the British
officers and men of the Indian army ; while 22,556 consisted of men
and boys in civil life^ including the civilians in the public service ;
the remaining 19,306 being females, of whom 9,773 were over 20
years of age. When the census was taken, the number of females
of English origin in India above the age of 15 was 11,636, including
8,356 wives and 1,146 mdows. Of the officers and men of the
Royal army 93 per cent, of all ages were unmarried, while the pro-
portion of unmarried civilians amounted to 50 per cent.
Efforts for spreading education among the population of India
have been made since 1848, in which year the Lieutenant-Governor
of Agra brought forward a scheme for giving a schoolmaster to every
village of at least a hundred families. After three years' discussion,
the Court of Directors of the East India Company accepted the
groundwork of the plan, and orders were issued directing that a
good vernacular school should be established for every ' circle ' of
villages, called * Nulkabundee,' and that the teacher should be paid
from a cess of 2 per cent, on the land revenue. The State takes 50
per cent, of the net produce of the soil, the peasant proprietor takes
45, and the remaining 5 is devoted to schools, roads, and police for
the villages. As each 30 years' settlement, or leases, fell in, this cess
was made compulsory, beginning with Jhansi. From the year 1852
the cess has spread all over India, except part of Bengal, form-
ing' a fond for the education of the cultivators of the soil.
INDIA.
663
The following table gives the number of schools and colleges
belonging to, aided, or maintained by Govemment in British India,
with the average number of pupils attending them, the amount ex*
pended by Government, and the gross expenditure on account of
instruction in tlie years 1861 to 1870 : —
Years
Number of
Average
Amount
Total
Exnenditore
ended .
Educational
Attendance
expended by
from all
1
Institutions
of Pupils
GrovMnment
Sources
fl861
14,322
333,078
235,369
£
363,883
r^ 1862
13,219
350,762
248,330
284,076
P^ 1863
15,159
396,166
274,470
402,643
<5
0
1864
17,058
474,275
319,888
497,760
00
1865
17,813
447,983
406,967
644,615
^1866
19,463
692,794
445,635
746,163
u f 1867
20,683
658,834
461,378
755,518
§ 1 1868
21,549
675,392
537,604
896,833
^ 1 1869
23,300
758,357
591,652
1,009,731
« 11870
- ■
24,274
789,125
637,463
1,070,685
In the North- Western Provinces and Madras the foundation has
been laid of a national system of education ; while the general position
for the whole of India is, that the Government has succeeded in
establishing a system of public instruction for the upper and middle
classes, but has, as yet, made little or no impression upon the great
body of the population.
Trade and Commerce.
The total value of the imports and exports of the Indian empire,
including treasure, was as follows, in each of the ten fiscal years
ending April 30 and March 31, from 1861 to 1870 :—
Years ended
Imports
Exports
ri86i .
£
34,170,793
£
34,090,154
(— •
1862 .
37,272,417
37.000,397
^.
1863 .
43,141,351
48,970,785
<
1864 .
60,108,171
66,895,884
c
CO
1865 .
49,614,275
69,471,791
1866 .
56,156,529
67,656,475
fl867 .
42,275,619
44,291,497
■u
1868 .
47,128,291
51,527,58«
^
1869 .
50,943,191
53,706,830
CO
L 1870 .
46,882,386
53,513,727
664
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Divided into merchandise and treasure, the imports in each of the
ten fiscal years 1861 to 1870 were as follows: —
*^AA1*S Arif^Ai?
Imports of
Imports of
Total
Iferchandise
Treasure
Imports
£
£
£
ri86i .
23,493,716
10,677,077
34,170,793
.tj
1862 .
22,320,432
14,951,985
37,272,417
u.
1863 .
22,632,384
20,508,967
43441,351
<1
1864 .
27,145,690
22,962,581
60,108,171
©
CO
1866 .
28,150,923
21,363,352
49,614,275
1866 .
29,599,228
26,667,301
66,156,529
u
i 1867 .
29,038,715
13,236,904
42,276,619
ee
r-4
1868 .
36,397,832
11,730,469
47,128,291
1869 .
35,793,767
15,149,424
50,943,191
CO
[l870 .
32,927,579
13,954,807
46,882,386
Similarly, the exports in the same ten years were as follows: —
^^ACIY^fl AYlr7A/l
Krports of
Exports of
Total
HercbRTidise
Treasure
Bzports
£
£
£
ri861 .
32,970,605
1,119,649
34,090,154
^^
1862 .
36,317,042
683,366
37,000,397
P4.
1863 .
47,859,646
1,111,140
48,970,786
<'
1864 .
65,625,449
1,270,436
66,896,884
S
1865 .
68,027,016
1,444,776
69,471,791
1866 .
65,491,123
2,166,362
67,666,476
,: { 1867 .
41,859,994
2,431,603
44,291,497
^ 1868 .
60,046,849
1,481,739
61,627,688
S 1 1869 .
62,316,486
1,390,344
6S,70e,SS0
^ 1 1870 .
62,471,375
1,042,362
63,613,727
The imports, including treasure, were distributed as
between the four great commercial divisions of India : —
follows
Years ended
/
1861 .
1862 .
g,J 1863 .
< 1 1864 .
1865 .
1866 .
1867 .
1868 .
1869 .
« [ 1870 .
Imports into
Bengal
£
15,660,277
14,307,358
14,979,456
16,080,219
17,780,203
20,700,324
18,976,860
21,840,163
21,321,371
19,496,082
Imports into
British Bnrmah
633,790
672,966
666,5] 9
812,015
876,798
781,084
1,130,213
1,388,814
1,067,391
Imports into
Imports into
Madras
Bombay
£
£
3,206,097
16,416,419
3,474,619
18,966,760
3,408,640
24,180,299
4,065,024
30,407,409
4,262,689
26,669,368
4,494,266
30,086,142
3,144,730
19,372,966
3,681,869
20,476,046
4,104,692
24,128,314
4,086,478
22,232,436
INDIA.
665
The exports, including treasure, were divided as follows : —
▼pa vfi Anilpil
Exports from
Exports from
Exports from
Exports from
Bengal
British Bnnnah
Madras
Bombay
£
£
£
£
ri86i .
13,666,506
• •
2,868,767
17,664,881
1— •
1862 .
13,110,859
1,425,871
3,413,634
19,050,033
<J (
0
1863 .
15,627,387
1,377,203
6,089,726
26,876,469
1864 .
19,328,765
1,630,733
7,367,662
38,668,724
CO
1865 .
18,014,796
2,933,907
6,920,187
41,602,901
1866 .
20,196,481
2,825,622
7,769,016
36,866,467
C ri867 .
17,797,428
1,271,002
3,339,121
21,883,946
^ J 1868 .
2 1 1869 .
20,066,698
1,629.508
4,302,763
26,628,619
21,367,819
2,464,663
6,114,041
23,770,307
^ tl870 .
20,971,121
1,779,412
6,072,375
24,690,819
The extent of the commercial intercourse between India and the-
United Kingdom is shown in the subjoined tabular statement,,
which gives the total value of the exports from India to Great
Britain and Ireland, and of the imports of British and Irish produce
and manufactures into India in each of the ten years ended
December 31, 1861 to 1870 :—
Years
Exports from India to
Great Britain and Ireland
Imports of
British Home Produce
into India
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
' 1869
1870
£
21,968,752
34,133,551
48,434,640
52,295,699
37,395,464
36,901,997
25,487,786
30,071,871
33,246,442
26,090,163
£
16,411,756
14,617,673
20,002,241
19,961,637
18,269,413
20,009,490
21,805,127
21,261,773
17,569,866
19,303,920
The chief articles of export from India to the United Kingdom,
in the year 1870, were raw cotton, of the value of 9,943,226Z. ;
indigo, of the value of 1,801,146Z. ; jute, of the value of 2,317,096/. ;
and rice, of the value of 1,949,605/. The chief articles of British
produce imported into India in 1870 were cotton goods, of the
value of 12,835,744/. ; iron, of the value of 2,051,252/. ; and copper,
of the value of 744,716/.
Next to the United Kingdom, the countries having the largest
trade with India are China and Japan, the imports from which
average 8,500,000/. per annum, while the exports to them are of
the average value of 12,000,000/. Exports of the average annual
666
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
value of 5,000,000Z. are also sent to Egypt in transit for the United
Kingdom.
The following table shows the [number and tonnage of all
vessels, including native craft, which entered and cleared in each
of the ten fiscal years — ending April 30 till 18G6, and March 31
subsequently— from 1861 to 1870 :—
Tears ended
AprUSOuid
Mar^bSl
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
Entered
Cleared
, - '
YesaeiU
Tons
Vessels
T098,
22,931
22,034
21,387
25,748
26,823
24,870
16,862
11,734
15,906
14,346
2,647,018
2,932,067
2,788,958
3,609,979
3,918,810
3,695,364
3,142,617
4,428,605
3,818,480
3,100,763
21,701
21,960
20,114
24,126
26,070
23,631
15,457
16,966
16,628
14,677
2,654,95^
2,966,1$94
2,823,247
3,344,273
4,007,607
3,926,020
3,226,244
2,648,921
3,287,238
3,17V87
The number and tonnage of vessels under the British flag which
entered and cleared at ports in India during each of tlie ten fiscal
years from 1860 to 1869 were as follows : —
Years ended
April 30 and
Entered
Cleared
1
March 31
Vessels
Tons
Vessels
Tons
1860
3,059
1,412,797
3,365
1,506,204
1861
3,169
1,430,496
3,441
1,436,627
1862
3,608
1,628,032
4,092
1,663,946
1863
3,743
1,664,844
3,756
1,737,636 :
1864
4,790
2,249,300
4,756
2,159,622
1865
6,385
2,690,687
5,526
2,726,834
1866
6,180
2,568,397
5,401
2,780,443
1867
4,353
1,517,760
4,634
1,523,763
1868
6,159
1,862,814
5,329
1,962,519
1869
3,436
1,581,906
4,378
1
1,740,296
The internal commerce of India has been vastly developed of
late years by the construction of several great lines of railways,
made under the guarantee of the Government. In the year 1845
two private associations, termed the East Indian and the Great
Indian Peninsula Kailway Companies, were formed for the purpose
of constructing lines of railroad in India ; but the projectors foimd it
impossible to raise the necessary funds for their proposed sdb^mefl
witbont the assistance of the ^tale. It was^ therefore, detisnnined
INDIA.
66r
by the East India Government to guarantee to the railway companieSi
for a term of 99 years, a rate of interest of 5 per cent, upon the capital
subscribed for their imdertakings ; and, in order to guard against the;
evil eififects of failure on the part of the companies, power was
reserved by the Gt)vernment to supervise and control all tiieir pro-
ceedings by means of an official director in England and of officers
appointed for the purpose in India. The land required for the
railways and works connected therewith was given, and continues to
be given, Igr .the Government fi?6e of expense, and the stipulated
mte^'jcNf iiitexeat is guaranteed to .the ^hareholders in every ease,
excqit that.of ithe traffic receipts of the line being insufficient to
cover the working expenses, in which event the deficiency is charge-
able agsiinst the guaranteed interest. Shoidd the net receipts, on
the other hand, be in excess of the sum required to pay the amount
guaranteed, the surplus is divided in equal parts between the Govern-
ment and the shareholders, until the charge to the Government for
interest in previous years, with simple interest thereon, h^ been
repaid, after which time the whole of the receipts are distributed
among the shareholders. The railway companies have the power of
surrendering their works, after any portion of the line has been
opened for three months, and of receiving from the Government the
money expended on the undertaking ; and, on the other hand, the
Government has the power, at the expiration of a period of 25 or 50
years from the date of the contracts, of purchasing the railways at the
mean value of the shares for the three previous years, or of paying a
proportionate annuity until the end of the 99 years, when the land
and works will revert to the Government, unless the railway
companies have previously exercised their powers of surrender. -
The progress of the railway system in India \\ithin ten years is
exhibited in the following table, which gives the length of lines open
for traffic in each of the territorial divisions, on the 31st December
of 1869, 1867, 1869, and 1870 :—
Presidency or Province
1859
1867
1869
1870
Bengal . n . •
North-west Provinces
Madras ....
Bombay . ....
Scinde . . , .
Funjaub , . .
Total
MUes
142
96
: 194
\ ■
MUes
} 1,311
• 772
1,159
109
246
MUes
1,536
840
1,182
111
359
MUes
1,510
872 '
1,184 '
1 616
432
3,597
4,028
4,182
The following statement shows the traffic on all the Indian rail-
ways in each of the years ended December 31, 1869 and 1870 : — •
,668
THE STATESMAN S TEAR-BOOK.
Total earnings
Mean mileage open
Average receipts per week
Average receipts per week per mile open .
1869
1870
£5,512,918
4,028
£106,017
£26-7
£6,016,722
4,182
£116,714
£25-3
The following statement gives the total receipts in the year 1870,
together witli die average weekly receipts and the average receipts
per week per mile on the guaranteed railways throughout India : —
Quarantecd Railways
East Indian . . . '
Eastern Bengal
Calcutta and South-eastern
Oude and Rohilcund .
Pu^jaub
Delhi ....
Scinde ....
Great Indian Peninsula
Khamgaum Branch
Bombay, Baroda, and Central
India
Madras
Great Southern of India.
Camatic
Total.
Receipts in 'Average receipts
1870 I per week
}
£
2,723,097
178,133
7.213
25,534
339,768
74,170
1,638,030
1,030
478,910
475,496
70,829
3,513
52,367
3,426
139
491
6,534
1,426
31,501
46
9,210
9,144
1,362
68
6,016,722
115,714
Ayesrage receipts
perwedc
per mile
£
38-6
30*3
60
117
11-8
13-5
27-2
6-6
29-5
12-9
SI
3-6
26*3
The total amount of paid-up capital of all the nihray companies,
on the 31st December, 1870, was 89,458,892/., while the total
expenditure up to the same date was 86,353,440Z. The total
amount of guaranteed interest paid by the Lidian Government
to the Indian railway companies, from the b^inning of 1849 to
the dose of the year 1870, was 33,995,835/. Of this sum, how-
ever, upwards of 15,000,000/. was repaid out of the net earnings of
the various lines. The payments znade for guaranteed interest to
each company, to December 31, 1870, were as follows: — East
Indian, 14,260,844/.; Great Indian Peninsula, 7,826,997/.;
Madras, 1,392,131/.; Scinde, Punjaub and Delhi, and Indus
Steam Flotilla, 3,100.229/. ; Bombay, Baroda, and Central India,
2,762,811/.; Eastern Bengal, 924,065/.; Great Southern of India,
489,1771. ; and Oude and Rohilcund, 227,275/.
INDIA.
669
' The construction of railways, besides fostering trade and com-
merce, has produced social and moral effects indicated, to some
extent, by a vastly increased postal intercourse. In the fiscal year
1859-60, there were 850 post offices and receiving houses in British
India, and the number of letters and newspapers sent through them
was 47,788,105, and in 1869-70 the number of post offices had
risen to 4,487, and the letters and newspapers to 83,032,957. The
following table gives the number of offices and receiving houses,
together with the total revenue and expenditure of the post office in
each of the ten fiscal years 1861 to 1870 : —
Post offices
Years ended
and receiving
houses
Total
revenue
Total
expenditure
Number
£
£
ri86i . . . .
914
608,524
519,805
1—1
1862
984
402,135
481,328
1.
1863
1,142
425,528
481,196
1864
1,293
459,882
502,671
CO
1865
1,421
362,333
426,456
. 1866
2,070
406,466
433,304
ti
ri867
2,558
496,439
466,642
^
wt
1868
3,159
659,679
548,439
1869
3,710
707,792
693,316
CO
[1870 . . . .
4,487
711,698
688,483
The following table shows the total nimiber of letters and news-
papers sent through the post offices in each presidency or province
during the fiscal years 1868 to 1870 : —
Presidency or Province
Bengal .
Madras .
Bombay .
North- West Provinces
Punjaub and Scinde
Central Provinces .
British Burmah
Total
Years (ended 31st March)
1868
Number
of covers
13,822,252
10,829,753
15,165,672
15,652,848
10,001,172
1,991,075
515,593
67,978,365
1869
1870
Number
of covers
15,236,422
11,917,657
17,123,690
16,986,561
10,631,585
2,142,106
626,796
74,664,817
Number
of covers
17,388,632
12,890,229
19,045,682
18,276,503
12,330,734
2,410,531
690,646
83,032,957
In the fiscal year 1859-60, the mails travelled over 39,338 miles,
of which total 32,765 miles was done by boats and 'runners;'
5,861 miles by carts and on horseback ; and only 712 miles by
railways. Ten years after, in the fiscal year 1869-70^ the isaSL^
670
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
travelled over 50,878 miles, of which total 41^111 miles was done
by boats and *nmners;' 5,333 miles by carts and on horseback,
and 4,434 miles by railways.
The following table gives the number of miles of lines, the total
receipts, and the total expenditure of all the telegraphs in India, in
each of the years 1861 to 1869 : —
Years ended
Number of
Miles
Total
Receipts
Total Ex- '
penditure
ri861 . . . .
11,093
£
63,382
£
199,529
.-g 1862
11,093
68,655
338,607
P^ 1863
11,350
75,705
270,656
0' 1864
11,783
91,533
400,846
w 1866
13,269
92,725
311,246
.1866
13,390
112,944
263,191
£S f 1867
13,371
105,587
389,909
S <^ 1868
13,705
114,499
413,583
S 11869
• •
14,014
120,887
629,431
The total receipts from telegraphic messages in the year ending
March 31, 1869, were 120,887/., of which the sum of 106,964Z.
came from private, and 13,923/. from Government messages.
Money, Weights, and Heasures.
The money, weights, and measures of India, and the British
equivalents, are : —
Money.
*
The Mohiir of Bengal, average rate of excfiange
„ Mohur of Bombay „
„ Rupee of Bombay „
„ Rupee of Madras of 15 Silver Rupees
„ Star Pagoda of Madras
„ Madras or Compan/s Rupee of 16 Annas or 192 IHce
„ Sicca Rupee: 16-16ths of Company's Rupee
In 1835 tlie Government remodelled the currency of India,
establishing a more imifbrm system, in conformity with which
accounts are mostly kept at present in Rupees, reckoned of the value
of 2 shillings, subdivided into Annas, worth 1^ pence, of Pice, of ^
of a penny. Silver is the only legal tender and standard of vsdue.
)>
a
!>•
j>
X
s.
^.
I
IT
6?
1
10
U
1
9
H
1
9
H
0
7
A
0
1
0
1
11a
Weights Aia> Meastres.
The Maund of Bengal, of 40 seers
„ Bombay .
„ Madras .
Candy, of 20 maiinds
Tola
Gxi£ of Bengal
2-064 lbs. avoirdupois.
28 lbs.
26 lbs.
24-3 bushels. '
180 gr.
36 inches.
INDIA. 671
Besides the aboye, there are a very large number of weights and^
measures of purely local value, the abolition of which, and consoli-
dation into one uniform standard, has been for some years under the
consideration of the Government.
Statistical and other Books of Reference concerning India.
1. Officiax Publications.
Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of British India with
Foreign Countries, and of the Coasting Trade between the several Presidencies
in the year ending 31st March, 1870, together with Miscellaneous Statistics
relating to the Foreign Trade of British India, from various periods to 1869-70.
Imp. 4. Calcutta, 1871.
Finance and Eevenue Accounts ; and Miscellaneous Statistics relating to
the Finances of British India. Part I. Bevenues, Charges, and other Cash
Transactions of British India from IstMay, 1862, to Slst March, 1870. Fol.
Calcutta, 1871.
Finance and Kevenue Accounts : Part II. Bevenues and Charges of each
Presidency and Province, from 1st May, 1862, to 31st March, 1870. FoL
Calcutta, 1871.
Finance and Bevenue Accounts : Part III. Bevenues and Charges, Statis-
tics for the Administration of Bevenue, and Miscellaneous Statistics. Fol,
Calcutta, 1871.
Indian Army and Civil Service List. Issued by permission of the
Secretary of State for India in Council. 8. London, 1871.
Eeport to the Secretary of State for India in Council on the Bailways in
India for the year 1869-70. By Julian Danvers, Government Director of
Indian Bailway Companies. Fol. London, 1871.
Statement of the Moral and Material Progress of India, 1864-65. Fol.
London, 1866.
Statement of the Moral and Material Progress and Condition of India during
the year 1868-69. Fol. London, 1870.
Statistical Abstract for the several Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom in each year from 1854 to 1868. No. VII. 8. London,
1871.
Statistical Abstract relating to British India from 1861 to 1870. No. V.
8. London, 1871.
Statistical Tables relating to the Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. Part XIII. Fol. London, 1869.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Auber (Peter), Bise and Progress of the British Power in India. 2 vols. 8.
London, 1837.
Bastian (Adolf), Die Volker des Oestlichen Asien's. 2 vols. 8. Leipzig,
1866.
Bell (Major Evans), The Empire in India. 8. London, 1864.
Chesney (George), Indian PoUty : a view of the system of Administration in
India. 8. London, 1868.
BUIce (Sir Charles Wentworth), Greater Britain : a record of travel in Eng-
lish-speaking countries in 1866 and 1867. 3rd ed. 8. London, 1869.
Mliot (Sir H. M.), Memoirs of the North- Western Provinces of India. 2 vols,
8^ London, 1869,
^T2 THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
Fiiegerald (W. F. Vesey), Egypt, India, and the Colonies. 8. London, 1870.
GU^g (Rev. G. R), History of British India. 4 vols. 16. London, 1830.
Hunter (W. W.), The Annals of Rural Bengal. 2 vols. 8. London, 1869.
Kaye (John William), The Administration of the East India Company : a his-
tory of Indian progress. 8. London, 1853.
jray«(JohnWilliam), The Sepoy War in India. 2 vols. 8. 1869-70.
Knight (Robert), The Indian Empire and our financial relations therewith. 8.
London, 1866.
Xa^Aam (R. G.), Ethnology of India. 8. London, 1859.
Mahon (Lord), Rise of our Indian Empire. 8. London, 1858.
Marihman (John Clark), The'History of India, from the earliest period to the
close of Lord Dalhousie's administration. 3 vols. 8. London, 1867-70.
Martin (R. Montgomery), The Progress and Present State of British India.
8. London, 1862.
Martineau (Rev. A.), British Ride in India. 12. London, 1857.
Morley (W. H.), Administration of Justice in British India. 8. London,
1«58.
Owen (Sidney), The Mussulman, the Maratha, and the European. 8.
London, 1870.
Prichard (J. T.), The Administration of India from 1859 to 1868. 2 vols.
^. London, 1869.
Bathes (C), The Englishman in India. 8. London, 1867.
"St. John (Horace), History of the British Conquests in India. 8. London,
1858.
SuUivan (Sir E.), The Conquerors, Warriors, and Statesmen of India. 8.
London, 1866.
Thurlow (Hon. T. J.), The Company and the Crown. 8. London, 1866.
Valbezen (E. de), Les Anglais et I'lnde. 8. Paris, 1857.
Watson (J. Forbes), and Kage ( Jn. Wm.), The People of India : a Series of
Photographic Illustrations, with descriptive letterpress, of the Races and
Tribes of Hindustan. 4 vols. Imp. 4. London, 1866-70.
673
JAPAN.
(Sho Koku. — ^Nippon.)
Constitution and Government.
The system of govemment of the Japanese empire is as yet but
imperfectly known. The supreme head of the State is an hereditary
Emperor called Mikado, or * the Venerable,' whose name is said to
be known only to the princes of the Imperial family, and who ap-
pears to be considered of semi-divine origin. At his side stands a
second Emperor, the Ziogoon, * Great Lord,' or, as commonly styled,
the Tycoon, whose office also is hereditary in his family, and who
represents tiie central executive. But neither the Mikado nor the
Tycoon seem to be possessed of absolute authority, extending over
the whole State. The govemment of the country is partly vested in
a number of feudal princes, or Daimios, proprietors in their own
right of a more or less extensive territory.
There exists no regular law of succession to the throne, but in
ciise of the death of the Mikado, or of his abdication — the latter ex-
tremely frequent in modem times — the crown devolves generally,
not on his son, but on either the eldest or the most distinguislied *
member of his house. It is not uncommon that palace intrigues
settle the choice, the only condition of legality of which is that the
elect should be member of the Shi sinwo, the 'Four Imperial
Relatives,' or Royal Families of Japan. The throne can be, and
has frequently been, occupied by a female, who, however, is not
allowed to remain single, but must seek a consort within the limits
of the Shi sinwo.
The administration of the empire is carried on by two Councils of
State, the first, called the Gorogio, composed of five members, and
the second, the Onwakado-uchisri, of seven members. Over the
first coimcil, which more immediately represents the executive
authority, presides the Gotario, or prime-minister, who occupies
the post of regent of Japan, in the event of the minority, or during
the temporary illness of the Tycoon. The Gotario is elected by the
two Coimcils of State and the principal Daimios of the empire, .
from among the latter class.
The Daimios form among themselves the Great Council of the
XX
^5/4 ^^* statesman's year-book.
empire, and in order that they may be knoura to the people, an
official list of their names is published periodically, at Yedo, the
eapitaL The list gives the &mily name and genealogy of each, as
n'cU as the fullest particulars of his &mily, his wife, the names of
his sons* wives, and his daughters* husbands, the number of his
residences, the extent and value of his territorial and other property,
the uniform of his retainers, the design of his coat of arms, the flag
carried on his ships, and the shape and colour of the leather co-
vering o£ hi** spears of state, carried before him on visits to the
_ Mikado and the Tycoon. A list of Daimios published at Yedo in
.18G2, stated their number at 266, with incomes varying from 10,000
to 610,500 koban, or from about 15,000/. to 915,500/. The terri-
tory of each Daimio forms a sovereignty within itself, goremed,
in the case of the more poweriul magnates, by a Secreturj of State,
■ called Karo, and a nimiDer of assistant ministers going by the title
■ of Byshing, who are often persons of high rank. It is reported that
* some By^ing are wealthier men than me majority of the Daimios,
dwelling in splendid castles, and recognised by the Yedo government.'
Each of the great territorial magnates called Daimios being
absolute lord within his own territory, and having power of life and
death over all his subjects and dependents, certain districts only
are under the immediate control of the central Grovemment, and
their revenues are assigned to the maintenance of the sovereign rulers
of the State, the Mikado and the Tycoon. The influenoe of the
former rose greatly after a short civil war, which came to an end at
the commencement of 1869, and the consequences of which aeem to
. tend to the establishment of a monarchy in Japan.
Army and PopolatioiL
'The armed force of Japan is composed of two disdnct elements :^-
1. The troops maintained by the Daimios, and de«tiiied for the de-
fence of their domains. 2. The troops kept by the Tycoon, and
constituting the imperial army. The number of Daimios who have
troops in their service amounts to 200, and th^ together maintain an
leflfoctive of 370,000 in£mtry, and 40,000 cavaky, forming the Federal
army, and placed at the orders of the Tycoon wnen the independence
4if the coimtry is threatened. The imperial anny^, placed under the
fcommand of the Tycoon, reaches the nominal ^ore of 100,000 in-
Cmtiy and 20,000 cavalry, but its actual force does not exceed half
that amount. The late Tycoon reorganised the force in 1865-66,
UTid it is said to comprise 80,000 men, in&ntry, cavaliy, artilleiy,
and engineers. The in&ntnr is formed into regiments, manoouvring
jfffc^ the French soldiers, and armed on the same model A aumber
JAPAN. 675
of Japanese officers and sub-officers were instructed by French mili-
tary men at Yokohama in 1866-69.
The total area of Japan is estimated at 156,604 square miles,
With a population of 35,000,000, or 229 per square mile. The
empire is geographically divided into the three islands of Nippon,
the central and most important territory ; Kiushiu, * the nine pro-
vinces,' the south-western island ; and Sikok, * the four states,' the
southern island. Administratively, there exists a division into seven
large districts, called * Do,' or roads, which are subdivided into
aixty-three provinces.
Tlie number of foreigners settled in Japan is as yet ye'ry small.
At the end of the year 1862, the foreign community atKan^gawa, the
principal ^f the seven ports of Japan open to aliens (see pjlge 678), con*
sisted of fifty-five natives of Great Britain ; thirty-eight Americans ;
twenty Dutch ; eleven French ; and two Portuguese ; and in the
latter part of 1864 the permanent foreign residents at Kanagawa had
increased to 300, not counting soldiers, of which number 140 were
British subjects, and about 80 Americans and 40 Dutch. At
Nagasaki, the second port of Japan thrown open to foreign trade
by the Government, the number of alien settlers on the 1st of
January 1866 amounted to 166, of whom there were — British
subjects, 70; American citizens, 32; Dutch, 26; Prussians, 19;
French, 14 ; Portuguese, 3 ; and S\vis8, 2. A third port opened
to European and American traders, that of Hakodadi, in the
north of Japan, was deserted, after a lengthened trial, by nearly
all the foreign merchants settled there, it having been found im-
possible to establish any satisfactory intercourse with the natives.
Hakodadi is situated on an island, where there is little or no ctdtiva-
tion, separated from the continent of Niphon by the Sangar Straits.
No Japanese can enter Hakodadi, or have commercial intercourse
with any foreigner, without permission fix)m the officials, who claim
fL large percentage on the business transacted.
There is an edict of 1637 still in force in the whole of Japan, which
makes it a capital offence for natives to travel into other countries.
Japanese seamen^ even when accidentally ciast on foreign shores, are
on their return subjected to a rigorou6 examination, and sometimes
imprisonment, to purify them from the supposed pollution contracted
abroad. The laws of Japan are very severe. Fines are seldom
imposed; and banishment to the mines, imprisonment, torture,
death by decapitation and impaling on a cross, arc idie ordinary
penalties of crime, the shades of which are little distinguished. It
frequently happens, also, that the courts visit with punishment not
only the delinquents themselves, but their relatives and dependents,
and even strangers who have accidentally been spectators of their
crimes. The prisons are gloomy abodes, containing places for
X x2
6/6
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
tortnre and private executions, besides numerous cells for solitarj
confinement The Japanese police is extremely strict in the main-
tenance of order, and the punishment of delinquents. It is also
charged with the registration of births, deaths, and marriages.
Trade and Commerce.
The commercial intercourse of Japan is carried on mainly widi
two countries, the United Eangdom and the United States of Ame-
rica,; the former absorbing more than two-thirds of the whole.
The extent of trade with the United Kingdom is shown in the sub-
joined table, which gives the value of the total exports from Japan
to Great Britain and Ireland, and of the total imports of British and
Irish produce and manufactures into Japan in each of the five yearfr
1866 to 1870 :—
Yean
Exports from Japan to
Great Britain
Imports of
British Home Produce
into Japan
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
273,746
317,799
188,222
167,308
96,173
£
1,444,539
1,545,386
1,112,804
1,442,104
1,609,367
The exports from Japan to Great Britain embrace a variety of
articles; chief among them tobacco in an unmanufactured state, raw
8ilk, and tea. In 1866, and again in 1868, raw cotton also figured
among these exports. The trade of Japan with the United Kingdom
has been of late years, as will be seen firom the preceding table, on the
decline. It is generally stated that the diminished intercourse,
particularly striking as regards the exports fix>m Japan, was due to
the influence of the Daimios, though this is contradicted by the
best authorities. * Those who have most narrowly watched the pro-
gi'ess of foreign intercoiirse with Japan,' wrote the British Consul at
Kanagawa, imder date of March 1864, ' have long suspected that
much of the antagonism to foreign countries, attributed by the
Tycoon to the semi-independent Princes, was fictitious rather than
real ; that foreign trade as between the two parties was a struggle —
on the Tycoon's side to open the door leading to the outer world,
of which he was lucky enough, in his representative capacity, ac-
cording to the traditions and established institutions of Japan, to
pobsess the key, at the highest price — on the side of the Daimios^ to
fj^et cheaply through the carrier, and part with as little as possible
JAPAN.
^n
of their profits.' The quantities and value of the exports from
Japan to the United Kingdom, in the year 1870, were as follows:—
Exix)lrts from Japan to the United Kingdom
Camphor
China or porcelain ware or earthenware
Cotton, raw .
Galls ....
Japanned or lacquered ware
Silk, raw •
Tea ....
Tobacco, unmanufactured •
"Wax, bees .
„ vegetable
All other articles .
Total
Cwt8,
Quantities
Lbs.
»»
>»
Cwts.
Value
2,576
199
328
42
10,134
238,005
655,325
3,383
Value
£
9,016
1,892
755
650
15,708
14,637
21,844
11,488
20,183
96,173
J
The quantities and value of the imports of British and Irish
produce and manufactures into Japan, in the year 1870, were as
follows : —
Imports of British Home Produce into Japan
Apparel and haberdashery
Arms and ammunition
Beer and ale .
Coals, cinders, and culm .
Cotton yam
Cottons, entered by the yard
Iron, wrought and unwrought
Lead and shot .
Linens, entered by the yard
Machinery and millwork .
Soap ....
Tin plates
Woollens, entered by the yard
All other articles
Total
Value
»f
Barrels
Tons
Lbs,
Yards
Tons
j»
Yards
Value
Cwts.
Value
Yards
Value
Quantities
2,562
11,400
9,471,824
35,741,152
11,067
747
99,935
1,493
2,495,550
Value
£
7,873
5,264
11,670
6,222
595,521
571,545
90,860
20,839
3,490
20,212
2,014
1,313
191,454
81,590
1,609,367
The internal trade of Japan
is very extensive, and a variety of
regulations are in force, the object of which is to protect and en-
courage home industry. The prices of goods are not enhanced by
imposts of any kind ; and communication between the great market
and all parts of the empire is facilitated by numerous coasting
vessels and well -maintained roads. Foreign commerce, however, so
far from being encouraged, is vigorously opposed by the GoYen\i)cusQi&%
678 THE statesman's TSAK-BOOK.
Nevertheless, by the treaties made with several European Govern-
ments— ^with the United States in March 1854 ; with Great Britain
in October 1854 ; with Russia and the Netherlands in 1855 ; with
France in 1859; with Portugal in 1860; with Prussia and the
Zollverein in 1861 ; with Switzerland in 1864 ; with Italy in 1866 ;
and with Denmark in 1867 — the seven Japanese ports of Yokohama^
Nagasaki, Kanagawa, Ni^ata, Hiogo, Osaka, and Hakodadi were
thrown open to foreign commerce.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures in common use at the three
open ports of Japan, and the British equivalents, are : —
The Ichibu (silyer), average rate of exchange . • 1«. 4lt2.
J, Biu, or Tad „ . . 6«. loS.
„ Koban (gold) „ . £1 9«. 2d.
The Chinese system of taking money only for its strict metal
valiie, and using it indiscriminately, either whole or in pieces,
obtains also in Japan ; but, unlike the Chinese, the Japanese have
national coins. These coins were made out of the coimtry until
the latter part of 1870, when the government purchased at Hong
Kong the complete machinery of a mint, manufactured in England,
and set it up at Osaka, in a building constructed for the purpose.
The new coinage issued from this mint consists of sold 10, 5, and 2^
dollar pieces, equal to Mexican dollars in shape, weight, and fineness ;
of silver dollars, and 50, 20, and 5 cents ; besid^ copper 1 and ^
cents and 1 mil, the latter said to be the Rmnllpgt- modem coin.
They are made of iron, copper, silver and gold, and an alloy of gold
and silver, and are of different shapes — rectangular, square, circular,
and oval. There is also a paper currency, consisting of banknotes
of one-quarter, one-half, and one Koban,
Weights Ain> Msastbes.
*Ihe Picul,QtT ton • . . . ■■ 133 lbs. avdrdnpois.
„ King «> 160 nomme . . • » 1^ n t»
„ Shdku s 10 8ung . . . «s ll| inches.
„ Bi « 36 choo • . . . » 2} miles.
Statistical and other BooIdb ofXeference oonceming Japan.
1. Official Publications.
Beport by Mr. Sidney Locock, H. M.'8 Secretary of Legation, on the Weights,
Measures, and Currency of Japan, dated Tokohama, Jan. 10, 1867 ; in ' Beporto
by H. M.*8 Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. V. 1867. London, 1867.
Cofflmeicial Beports firom H. M.'8 Gonmils in China and Japan. 1864. 8.
Ixmdtm, ItM,
JAPAN. 67^
Commercial Reports from H. M/s Consuls in China and Japan. 1865. 8»
London, 1866.
Beports of Journeys in China and Japan performed by Mr. Alabaster, Mr.
Oxenham, Mr. Markham, and Dr. Willis, of H. M.'s Consular Service. Pre-
sented to both Houses of Parliament. FoL London, 1869.
Beports by Messrs. Fisher, Kice, and Walsh, United States' Consuls mt
Kanagawa, Hakodadi, and Nagasaki, on the trade and commerce of Japan ; in
* Annual Report on Foreign Commerce.' 8.. Washington, 1865.
Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of me United Kingdom witli
Foreign Countries. Imp. 4. London, 1871.
2. Non-Official Pubucations.
Moook (Sir Rutherford), The Capital of the Tycoon; a narrative of a thr«e
years' residence in Japan. 2 vols. 8. London, 1863.
Cornwallis (Kinahan), Two Journeys to Japan, 1856-57. 8. Lon<Jon, 1859i;.
Dickson (Walter), Japan, being a sketch of the history, goremment, and '
officers of the Empire. 8. London, 1869.
Du Pin (M.)j Le Japon: Moeurs, coutumes, rapports avec les Europ^ns..
8. Paris, 1868.
FUscher (J, F. Van Overmeer), Bijdrage tot de kennis van het japanseW
r\jk. 4. Amsterdam, 1833.
Fraissinet (Ed.), Le Japon, histoire et description, moeurs, coutumes et
religioOk Kbuyelle ^ition, augment^e de tr6is ehapitres nouveauz; rappoKs et
trait^js arec les Europ^ns. 2 vols. 12. Paris, 1866.
Humbert (Aim^), Le Japon illustr^. Paris, 1870.
. Jephson (R. M.) and Slmhirst (^. P.), Our Life in Japan. 8. London, I869»
Humbert (Aim6), Le Japon illustr^. Paris, 1870.
Leupe (P. A.), Reise van Maarten Gerritz-Uries in 1648 naar het Noorden est
Oosten van Japan. 8. Amsterdam, 1858.
. LUhdorf (J. A.), Acht Monate in Japan. 8. Bremen, 1857.
Osbom (Capt. S.), A Cruise in Japanese Waters. 8. London, 1859.
Pampe de Meerdervoort (J. L. C), Vijf Jaren in Japan, 1857-63. Bij-,.
dragen tot dd kennis van het japansche keizerrijk en zijne Bevolking. 2 vx>&..
8: Leyden, 1867.
' 'Siebold (Ph. Franz mn)y Nippon : Archiv zur Beschreibung von Japfto. 8U
Leyden, 1834-7.
. Siebold (Pr. Franz vo»), Urkundliche Darstellung der Bestrebungen Nie^er-
lands und Russlands zur Eroffiiung Japans. 8. Leyden, 1854.
Spiess (Gust.), Die preussische Expedition nach Ostasien wahrend der Jahre
1860-62. Reise-Skizzen aus Japan, China, Siam und der Indischen InselweltJ
8. Berlin, 1865.
Titeingh (I^aac), Nipon o Bai Itsi Ran, ou Annales des emperenrs du Japoow
Ouvr. corr. s\ir I'original japonais-chinois par M. J. Klaproth. 4. Paris, 18^»
Titsingh (Isaac), Memoires et Anecdotes sur la Dynastie r^gnante de»
Djogoungs, souverains du Japon. Public par A. Reniiisat. 8. Paris, 1820.
Wullerstorf-Urbair (Ji'dvon von), Rf^ise der Oesterreichischen Frogatte N(war»'
umdieErde in den Jahren 18^57, 1858, 1859. Beschrei bender Theil von Dr..
Karl V. Scherzer. 2 vols. 8. Vienna, 1865.'
680
JAVA.
(Nederlandsch-Indie.)
Constitution and Oovemment.
Java, the most important of the colonial possessions of the Nether-
lands, is governed in an absolute manner, under a system established
by General Van den Bosch, in 1832, and known as the * culture
system.' It is based in principle on the forced labour of the natives,
which is directed to produce not only a sufficiency of food for them-
selves, but the largest possible quantity of colonial produce best
suited for the European market. To carry out the * culture system,*
there exists a complicate bureaucratic administration, the functions
of which descend into the minutest details of public and private life.
The whole of Java — including the neighbouring island of Madura —
is divided into twenty-four provinces, or residencies, each governed
by a Resident, who has under him an Assistant-Resident and a
number of inspectors, called Controleurs. All these Ainctionaries
must be citizens of the Netherlands, and the higher class must have
gone through an examination at the college of Delfl, near Rotterdam.
The Resident and his assistants exercise absolute control over the
province in their charge ; not, however, directly, but by means of a
vast hierarchy of native officials, who receive either salaries or per-
centages on the amount of produce cultivated by the natives. The
latter are controlled by these means in all their actions, and incited
to labour ; and the better to ensure such control, a register is kept
by the Resident of the number of people in each village, mth the
names and condition of each, and the minutest particular affecting
their character and occupation. No person is allowed to move from
one place to another without a passport, and no occupation of any
kind can be engaged in without the permission of the authorities.
There is a regular and unceasing personal intercourse between the
native chiefs and the Controleurs, who act as the immediate agents of
the Resident.
The superior administration of Java, and executive, is in the
hands of a Governor-General, who is at the same time governor of
all the Netherland possessions in the East Indies. He is assisted by
a Coimcil of five members, who, however, have no share in the
executive, and can act only as a Court of Advice.
Governor' General of Java, — J. Loudon, appointed Governor-
General of Java and Nederlandsch-Indie, Sept. 80, 1871.
JAVA.
68l
The Grovemor-Greneral represents the legislative as well as execu-
tive power of government. He has the right of passing laws and
regulations for the • administration of the colony, which remain in
force until allowed or disallowed hj the legislature of the mother-
country. He is also commander-in-chief of the army and navy
stationed in the Netherlands' possessions. But he is bound to adhere
to the constitutional principles on which Java and its dependencies
are governed, and which are laid down in the ' Regulations for the
Government of Netherlands' India/ passed by the King and States
General of the mother-coimtry in 1854.
Revenue and Expenditure.
Java produces, for the benefit of the Netherlands, a large surplus
revenue, after paying for its own government. The local revenue
is derived from taxes on houses and estates, from licences, customs
duties, personal imports, the income of crown lands, the Government
monopolies of salt and opium, and a nimiber of indirect taxes. But
the chief portion of the large profits derived by the home Government
from Java is indirect, being obtained by the sale of a vast amount of
colonial produce, grown under the * culture system,' and disposed of
in Europe at a price fer above that of the cost of production. The
goods are brought into the European market through the medium of
the * Nederlandsche Handel Maatschappij,' or Netherlands Trading
Company, acting as Government brokers.
The subjoined tabular statement gives the total revenue and
expenditure of the colony during the forty years 1821 to 1860. The
profits derived from the introduction of die * culture system ' may
be ascertained by a glance at the last column, which shows the
deficits — ^with occasional surplus — previous to 1834, and the subse-
quent balances in favour of the mother-country : —
Years
Bevenue
Expenditure
Surplus or Deficit
1821
1,981,814
£
1,892,385
£
89,429 surplus
1822
2,163,562
2,249,823
86,271 deficit
1823
2,301,453
2,181,898
119,555 surplus
1824
2,437,122
2,378,768
58,354
1825
1,967,782
2,665,105
597,323 deficit
1826
1,685,187
1,720,807
35,620
1827
1,727,942
1,914,715 '
186,773
1828
1,857,975
1,859,506
1,531
1829
1,774,146
2,062,883
288,737
1830
2,214,420
2,405,780
191,360
1831
2,228,165
2,320,943
92,778
1832
2,293,448
2,435,517
142,069
1833
2,537,482
2,749,761
212,279
682
TUB 8IATES1IAS 8 TEAB-BOOK.
Tenr
EJipfiiiWtiirc
garpInsarDefldt
18^
X
3,540,562
2,594,465
946,097 smplns
1835
4,169,784
3,468,652
701,132
1836
4,957,138
8,717,174
1,239,964
1837
5,620,523
4,104,5n
1,615,946
1838
6,275,020
4,154,881
2,120,139
1839
6,854,989
4,600,198
2,254,791
1840
7,825,915
4,302,386
3,523,529
1841
7,778,264
4,279,466
3,498,798
1842
6,751,774
5,480,907
1,270,867
1843
6,609,438
5,472,201
1,137,237
1844
6,791,186
5,283,586
1,507,600
1845
6,880,002
4,950,069
1,929,933
1846
6,557,400
4,961,236
1,596,173
1847
6,128,541
5,021,031
1,107,510
1848'
5,262,117
4,709,593
552,524
1849
6,392,891
4,482,554
1,^10,337
1850
6,106,374
4,790,489
1,815,885
1851
6,195,140
4,900,769
1,294,371
1852
6,773,022
4,754,481
2,013,541
1853
7,261,762
4,781,431
2,480,331
1854
7,033,167
6,107,045
1,926,122
1855
7,513,869
5,277,455
2,236;414
1856
8,577,462
5,415,547
3,161,915
1857
9,586,382
5,804,054
3,782^328
1858
9,369,771
5,619,278
3,750,493
1859
9,271,343
5,730,203
3,541,140
1860
9,687,925
5,953,711
3,734.214
To the Bom total of the revenae here entunenrtedy the direct
receipts from all sources obtained in Java contribated gcHj about
one-third, and the remaining two-thirds were obtained in the Nether-
lands from the sale of colcmial produce. The moat nnportant part
of the direct revenue of Java is that derived from oosUmis duties
and shipping dues, the produce of which, in eaeh of t^ years
1862-64, was as follows :—
Ciuitcnns Duties and Shipping Does
Duties: Import .
£3n)ort .
Daes: Bonding .
Shipping .
Weighing
Warehouse rent .
Excise duty on tobacco
Additional 5 per cent. .
Total
1862
fGtiilders
Gnilders
6,383,675
3,166,565
109,430
3,351
44,763
197,042
82,504
482,663
1863
10,469,994
\ £ 872,499
Gnilden
5,780,569
3,116,715
56,031
5,363
40,911
223,564
94,258
452,988
1864
2,770,399
814,200
Guilders
5,096,717
3,577,120
63,008
2,484
31,664
123,650
90,538
436,829
9,422,010
785,167
JAVA, 683
The direct revenue of Java has, even since the introduction of the
* culture system,' never been sufficient to meet the expenditure of
the government of the colony.
Army and Navy.
The peculiar system of government of Java n^cessitatesr a comr!
paaratively large army, numbering, on the average, about 3O9OOO
rank and file, commanded by 1,200 commissioned and non-com^
missioned officers. More than one-half of the troops are natives^
and the rest Europeans of all coimtries, the whole of them recruited
by voluntary enlistment. No portion of the regular army of the
Netherlands is allowed to be sent on colonial service ; but individual
soldiers are at liberty to enlist, by the permission of their com-
manding officers, and they form the nucleus of the garrison of Java.
The native arid European soldiers are not divided into separate' cqips,
but mi^ed together in the same battalions. The artillery is composed
of European gunners, with native riders, while the cavalry are chiefly
Euro|)eans.
The irifdn try, which is the most important bifanch of ihie army in
Java, is dividted into field and garrison battalions. In tihe former •
there is a greater proportion of Eurc^peans thani in. this lattier. Each
company is composed separately either of Europeans or of natives,
but the European and native companies are mixed in the same
battalion, in the proportion of one-mird to two-thirds. Each bat-
talion is composed of six companies^ the two flank companies con-
sisting of European soldiers, and the four centre companies of natives.
The European companies ofi;en contain 'half-castes^' negroes^ and
Christianised natives of India, all on a footing of perfect, equality^^,
ex<!ept that of military rank. The native companies are composed)
of the different Mahometan and heathen tribes of Netherla:nds' lndia>
mixed together so as riot to allow of any great prepondei»iH)e of tace
or religion. The whole of the ccHimiissioBed dSicers are Europeans,
and in each of the companies composed of natives at^ least one-half
of the rion-cOmmissioned officers must also be Eiprdpeans. The
greater number of the sdldiers, both Europeans and natives, «re
married, and are allowed to be always accompanied by thek famiUes^
except when on active service in the field. , ^veyy man, when not
actually quartered in a town, has a small plpt of land which he may
cultivate, and on which his fiimily may live. Schools, both for
adults and children, are attached to every battalion, i •
Unlike the Java army, which is purely colonial) the fleet of war
in Netherlands' India forms a part of the royal navy, and its expenses
are borne partly by the mother-country and partly by the colony.
The fleet consisted, in the summer of 1865, of two. screw fiigatesy
three corvettes, and twenty-five smaller steamers.
^4
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
Area and Population.
The area of Java, including Madura, embraces 51,336 English
square miles, with a population, according to the census of 1861, of
13,019,108, or 253 per square mile. The population has trebled
since the year 1816, when the British Government, after a temporary
occupation extending over five years, restored the colony to the
Netherlands.
Arabs and
*
Years
Euiopeans
Chinese
other foreign
Orientals
Natives
Total
1795
_^
...
3,559,611
1808
*^
—
— .
3,730,000
1815
— .
—
4,615,270
1826
^^
—
—
5,403,786
1836
—
—
—
—
7,861,551
1845
—
—
—
9,530,781
1849
16,409
119,481
27.687
9,420,553
9,584,130
1853
17,417
130,940
27,554
10,114,134
10,290,045
1854
18,471
129,262
29,209
10,404,948
10,581,890
1855
18,858
133,655
26,099
10,737,546
10,916,158
1856
19,431
135,649
24,903
11,110,467
11,290,450
1857
20,331
138,356
24,615
11,410,856
11,594,158
1861
20,523
139,960
24,451
12,834,174
13,019,108
The numbers of the population, as given for 1795 and 1808, are
but estimates, but the rest are the result of official enumeration.
Slavery, so called, was abolished in Java by a law which took
effect on January 1, 1860. There were then 5,265 slaves in the
colony, for each of whom, without regard to age or sex, the
owner received 400 florins, or about 33^. in compensation.
The greater part of the soil of Java is claimed as Government
property, and it is only in the residencies in the north-western part
of Java that there are private estates, chiefly owned by natives of
the Netherlands. The bulk of the people are held in strict sub-
jugation as agricultural labourers. The landlords, whether under
Government or private landowners, enforce one day's gratuitous work
out of seven from all the labourers on their estates, and they are
besides entitled to as much work as they choose to claim, on the
sole condition of paying each man the wages of the district. Great
power is vested in the Resident and his European and native officials
to enforce a strict adherence to all the laws regulating labour.
The whole population of Java is legally divided into Europeans
and persons assimilated with them, and natives. Christianity is the
broad distinguishing feature ; all Christians, even those among the
fidti re population, being tlieoxeticaJi^ ^acaso^^A^mtk Euiopeans, and
JAVA.
6»5
all heathens and Mahometans being dassed with natives. The former
are generally under the laws of &e dominant race, and the latter
under the more stringent rules enacted for the government of the
tribes held in subjection. The division of the whole population into
two classes is a fundamental principle in the policy of the admi-
nistration, and enacted in the code specifying the limits and con-
ditions for future legislation in Netherlands' India. It is thereby
withdrawn from the competence of the Govemor-Greneral and all
other local legislative powers, and entirely preserved from alteration,
except by the paramount legislative authority of the King and States
General of the Netherlands.
Trade and Commerce.
Almost the entire trade of Java is with the Netherlands, and there
is comparatively little commercial intercourse with other countries.
The subjoined table gives the total value of merchandise and
specie imported and exported at the Islands of Java and Madura^ in
each of the years 1865, 1866, and 1867 :—
Years
Imports of
Merchandise
Total Imports
including Specie
Exports of
Merchandise
Total Exports
including Specie
1865..|<^'l^''^
1866 . 1 ^^^
1867 . { '^^^'^
40,247,188
3,353,932
53,761,553
4,480,129
51,715,265
4,309,605
45,766,388
3,813,866
56,383,170
4,698,597
63,854,656
4,487,887
52,632,128
4,386,011
59,454,766
4,954,564
59,313,449
4,942,787
62,455,168
5,204,597
75,629,037
6,302,420
65,344,864
5,445,405
The principal articles of export from Java are sugar, coffee, rice, in-
digo, and tobacco. The value of the sugar exported in 1867 amounted
to 17,031,068 guilders, of which 13,845,902 guilders went to the
Netherlands. Of coffee, the exports in the same year amounted to
7,760,929 guilders ; of rice, to 3,393,390 ; of indigo, to 3,336,717,
and of toba<Jco, to 2,914,048 guilders. With the exception of rice,,
about one-half of which was shipped for Borneo and China, nearly
four-fifths of these exports went to the Netherlands.
The subjoined table shows the value of the trade of Java^with
the United Kingdom in each of the five years 1866 to 1870: —
Years
Exports from Java to
Great Britain
Imports of British Home
Produce into Java
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
8,152
13,773
75,290
199,467
2.')9,S4a
1,725,558
1,329,040
834,193
660,237
' 897,500 I
' \
686
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
The exports from Java to the United Kingdom in each of the
years 1869 and 1870 were as follows :—
Exports from Javft tOi Great Britain
1869
1^70
Canes : rattang, not ground .
Coffee . . . .
Gum,damma]; . ....
Bice, not in the husk •
Sugar, unrefined . • .
All other articles ....
Total
£
2,248
40
, 3,378
45,233
140,352
8.216
£
542
9,293
4,890
1
287,818
7,302
199,467
259,846
The whole of the exports from Jaya to the iff etherlands are carried bj,
and the property of, the * Nederlandsche Handel Maatschappij.' This
trading society was established at Amsterdam in 1^24, with a capital of
37,000,000 guilders, or upwards of three millions sterling, but which
was subsequently reduced to 24,000,000 guilders, or 2,000,000/.
The King of the Netherlands, Willem L, was one of the principal
shareholders, and to create confidence in the company, he promised
a guarantee of 4i per cent, per annum to his associates. His Majesty
had to piy this interest from his own purse up to the year 1832,
when the introduction of the 'culture system' in Java laid the
foundation for the prosperity of the company^ which has since been
uninterrupted. The capital to start and woii: the 'culture system '
was advanced by the ' Nederlandsche Handel Maatschappij;' on an
interest of 4^ per cent, guaranteed by the State ; and the company,
at the same time, was appointed sole agent in- buyiii^ and importing
into Java all Government supplies, and in exp6rtinjg;''al|[i^ra^ and
selling it in Europe. " ' '
Maney, ^eights, and Keasurei.
The money, weights, and measures of Java, and the British
equivalents, are :—
MoNEr.
The Guilder, or Florin « 100 Centen =» U, Bd.
Wkohts and Measures.
The Amsterdam Pond . = 1*09 lbs. avoirdupois,
„ Pecid . . . = 133 lbs. „
„ Ctntty ... - 1^ „
„ Chang . . . == 4 yards.
The only legal coins, as well as weights and measures, of Java
ftre those of the Netherlands.
JAVA. 68/
statistical and other Books of Beference conceniiiig Java*
1. Official Publications.
Almanak en Naamregister van Nededandsch-Indie Toor 1870. Batavia,
1870.
Eegerings Almanak voor Nederlandsch-Indie. 1869. 8. Giayenhage,
1870.
Verslag van den Handel, de Scheepvaart en de inkomende en nitgaande
Regten op Java en Madura, over liet jaar 1869. Batavia, 1870.
V erslae van d«n staat van het schoolwezen in Nederlandseh-Indie, a^esloten
onder ultimo 1866. 9. Batavia, 1868.
Verslag over h^t jaar 1866, zamengesteld door de Earner fan ko(^Iiandel
en nijverheid te Batavia. 8. Batavia, 1867.
Beport by Mr. Ward, British Secretary pf Legation, on the. Pn)greiS8 of the
Netherlands' East India possessions since 1857|^ dated January 17«.l;8i^3; in
' Beports of H. M.'s Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' No. VX. tiondon,
1863.
Beport by Mr. T. J. Hovel Thurlow, Kitish Secretary of Legation, 'on Java
and its Dependencies,* dated the Hague, July 1, 1808 ; in * Beports of H. M.'s
Secretaries of Embassy and Legation.' Nos. V. and VI. 1868. London,
1869.
■
2. Non-Official Publications. '
P^enier (JSz., S. van\ Hjdragen tot de kennis van het Landel^k Stelsel op
Java, op last van Z. Exc den l&nister van Kolonien J'. D.^'ranseii vafi( de
Putte, bijeenverzameld. 8. 2ialt-Bdmmel, 1865.
M<mey (J. W. B.), Java, or, How to Manage a Colony; showing a practical
solution of the questions now af^cting British India. % vols. . 8. London,
1861. ^ .
itfi(^/€f (Job.), Beschreibung der Insel Java. 8. Berlin, 1860.
Vliet (L. van Wondrichem van),OyeT Grrondeigendom en heeredi^stpligtighi&id
op Java. 8. Amsterdam, 1864.
Wallace (Alfred Bussel), The Malay Archipelago, 8. London, 1869,
688
PERSIA.
(Arjana. — Eran.)
Seigning Sovereign and Family.
Nassr-ed-Din, Shah of Persia, bom in 1829, the eldest son of
Shah Mohammed ; succeeded to the throne at the death of his father,
Sept. 10, 1848.
Children of the Shah. — 1. Muzaffer-ed-Din, heir-apparent, bom
in 1850. 2. i)>7aZ-ed-Dauleh, bom in 1853.
The Shah of Persia — by his official title, * Shah-in-shah,' or king of
kings — ^is absolute ruler within his dominions, and master of the
lives and goods of all his subjects. The Shah has, moreover, the
right of designating his successor to the throne.
The whole revenue of the country being at their disposal, recent
sovereigns of Persia have been able to amass a large private fortune.
That of the present occupant of the throne is reported to amount to
four millions sterling, one-half represented by diamonds — ^the largest
the Derya-i-Noor, of 178 carats — and other precious stones, forming
the crown jewels.
The present sovereign of Persia is the fourlih of the dynasty of
the Kadjars, which took possession of the crown after a civil war
extending over fifteen years, from 1779 to 1794. The date of
accession of each of the four members of the reigning, dynasty
was : —
Aga-Mohammed
Feth-AU
1794
1797
Mohammed .
Nassr-ed-Din ,
1835
1848
It is within the power of the Persian monarchs to alter or to over-
rule the existing law of succession, and to leave the crown, with
disregard of the natural heir, to any member of their family.
Oovemment, Beligion, and Education.
The form of government of Persia is in its most important features
similar to that of Turkey. All the laws are based on the precepts
of the Koran, and though the power of the Shah is absolute, it is
only in so far as it is not opposed to the accepted doctrines of the
Mahometan religion, as laid down in the sacred book of the Prophet,
his oral commentaries and sayings, and the interpretation of the
PKKSIA. 689
same by bis successors and tbe bigb priestbood. Tbe Sbab is
regarded as vice-regent of tbe Propbet, and it is as sucb that be
claoms implicit obedience. Under bim, tbe executive government
is carried on by a ministry, formerly consisting of but two bigb
functionaries, tbe Vizier-i-Azem, or grand vizier, and tbe Ameen-ed«
Doulab, or lord treasurer, but in more recent times divided into seven
departments, after tbe European fasbion. However, tbe grand vizier
and tbe lord treasurer are still by &r tbe most important members of
tbe executive, tbe vizier directing tbe wbole foreign policy of tbe
government, and acting as commander-in-cbief of the army in tbe
absence of or as substitute of the sovereign, and the treasurer superin-
tending tbe home administration and the collection of tbe revenue.
Tbe country is divided for administrative and other purposes into
twenty provinces, each under the rule of a Beglerbeg, or civil and
military governor, usually a member of the roysd &mily. Tbe pro-
vinces again are subdivided into districts, superintended by a Hakim,
or governor-lieutenant, whose chief duty is tbe collection of the revenue.
There is a certain amount of self-government in towns and villages,
tbe citizens of the former electing, at fixed times, a Ketkhodab, or
magistrate, and of the latter a Muhuleb, who administer justice, and
also serve as organs of intercommunication between the people and
tbe government.
TTbe vast majority of the inhabitants of Persia are Mahometans, the
total number of dissenters not amounting to more than about 74,000.
The latter consist of Armenians, Nestorians, Jews, and Guebres, or
Parsees. The Armenian population is estimated at 4,660 families,
or 26,035 souls; the Nestorians — including both Protestants and
persons who have joined the Roman Catholic Church, about 3,500
and 600 families respectively — at 4,100 families, or 25,000 souls;
the Jews at 16,000 souls; and the Guebres at 1,200 fiimilies, or
7,190 souls.
Tbe Mahometans of Persia are of the sect called Shiites or Sheabs,
differing to some extent in religious doctrine, and more in historical
belief, from the inhabitants of the Turkish empire, who are called
•Simnites. The Persian priesthood consist of many orders, the chief
•of them at the present time being that of Mooshtehed, of whom
there are but five in number in the wbole country. Vacancies in
this post are filled nominally by the members of tbe order, but in
reality by tbe public voice, and the Shah himself is excluded from
all power of appointment. Next in rank to the Mooshtehed is the
Sheik-ul-Islam, or ruler of. the faith, of whom there is one in every
large town, nominated by, and receiving his salary from, the go-
vernment. Under these dignitaries there are three classes of
ministers of religion, the Mooturelle, one for each mosque or place
of pilgrimage ; the Muezzin, or sayer of prayers, and the Mollah, or
Y Y
690 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
conductor of rites. The Anneiiians are under two bishops, one of
them Homan Catholic, and both residing at Ispahan. There is wide
tolerance exercised towards Armenians and Nestorians, but the .^ews
and Guebres suffer under great oppression.,
UCL Education is in a comparatively advanced atate, at l^a^tf.as.&r
as. the upper classes are concerned. Ther^ are a gresit . w^mbc^" of
colleges, supported by public funds, in which stodeots firoinAtruoted
in religion and Persian and Aiabian litierature, as well as in.ia certain
amount of scientific, knowledge, while private tutors are .very .com-
mon, being em|pl6yed bjr all faniilies who have th^ mea^^«. ^ iarg^
portion of the population of Persia are possested of theru^i^ents
of education than of any other country in Asia,, except China.
BevenTie and Army.
During the reign of the present Shah, the revenue of Persia ha^
been increased by nearly 3j crores of tomans, or 694,000/. The
receipts, in 1868, were calculated to amount to 4|,861,660 toman?,
or i,744,664Z. in money, besides payments in kipdj. consisting of
barley, wheat, rice, and silk, valued at 550,840 tonmns, or 220,83^2.,
making the total revenue equal to 4,912,500 tomans, or 1,965,0.0PJ«
. The following return shows the revenue demanded firom each pro-
vince during the year 1868 :—
Tomans'
Ispahan . . - , . 420,000" •
Fars 380r,0W
Kennan 21-0,000
;.. : Yezd . , . ,170,PP0 . .
MazaJideran . • . . . . . 110,000 ,
Ghflan . 440,000
Gazveen 719;000
Khemseh 180,000 .• :
Azerbijan . . . . . . .. 620,000 . .
Koopdistan and Gerroos . ... iSQjOOO. .
Khorassan, with Shahrood and Bestam . , '220^000 -
Asterabad . !. , 26,0(][0 ' /
^ K«rmaiishah, with Looristan and Kebavend ». 200,006-
Arabistan . . • . ► ... .215,000 ; .
Booroojird 60,000
Gulpaigan ....... 60,00Q, .. 1_ . [^i
Koom . . . -.'.'•'• .^'';^"'" \ 16,000 ••■ — -
Tehran kud'adjacVnt districts . . • .' 210,000 -.O' "'
Hamadan . . • • ; . .> ;fc'' 80,000' f j.-rn '^'■
, ■.' ■ — - . .*•
3,825,000-1,630,000
Cnstoms receipts . . . . . . 586,600= 214,664
Total TOveiovxe 'miaiMic^ . . 4^861,660 ^1J44^664 ':
PERSIA.
69B
The income received in kind is as follows :-
47,000 khiBTwars of barley and wheal, valued at
8,500 kherwars (650 lbs. each) of rice .
.. ^8,600 kherwars of straw
75 kherwars of nokhood (peas)
71 mans of silk ...
< \.
Total rerenue, in money and kind
Tomsns
494,000
25,500
29,250
300
1,790
d50,840«= £220,ZZf^
... £l,9Q5/m^
The. payments in kind axe. mostly reserved for the use of the armjr
and. the Shah's own. household. The whole revenue is raised bjr.
assessments upon towiis, villages, and districts, each of which has to^
contribute a fixed sum, the amount of which is changed from time
to time by tax-assessors appointed by the government. Almost the-
entire burthen of taxation lies upon the labouring classes, and^
among these, upon the Mahometan subjects of the Shah. The
amount of revenue collected from the Christian population, the
Jews, and the Guebres, is very trifling.
Although the public revenue of Persia is comparatively small, it
is in excess of expenditure, which was reported as follows, for the
year 1868:—
For the army and equipment of troops .
Salaries of princes, ministers, and 1
government officials . . .J
Salaries and pensions to priestliood
Private expenses of the Shah .
Extraordinary dislnirsements .
Surplus paid into Shah's treasury .
Total . . . . 8i crores « 1,700,000
■ • ■
The Persian Government has no debt.. The balance due for many"
years b}' the Shall to Russia on account of the expenses of the war
cofif^lE^ded in 1828, amounting to about 200,000Z., was cancelled by
the present Czar in 1856.
The Persian aormy, according to official returns <^* the Minister of*
War, numbers 105,500 men, of. whom 5,000 form the artilleiyy
70,000 the infantry, and 30,500 the cavalry, regular and irr^nlar. •
Of the total of these troops, however^ only one-third are employed
on:aQtiveservicef the standing army of Persia Qouaisting, on the
peace footing, of : — '-
Artillery , 1,500
Infantry . 18,000
Irregular cavalry 10,000»
Kegular cavalry" ., . . . . . . , 500»
Tomans
3 J crort>s
»
700,000
li »
=
300,000
1
1 »
=
100,000
200,000*
200,000-
200,000
Total .
y Y 2
'^^f^^^aki
692 THE statesman's year-book.
The remainder of the 105,500 troops enumerated in the govern-
ment returns form the reserve. The soldiers composing it are
allowed to reside in their own villages and districts, where they may
engage in agricultural and other pursuits, subject to no drill or
military discipline, the infantry and artillery being usually disarmed
when placed on this footing. They, as well as the irregular cavalry,
are liable, however, to be called out at any moment, on the requi-
sition of the Minister for War.
The organisation of the army is by provinces, tribes, and districts.
A province furnishes several regiments; a tribe gives one, and
sometimes two, and a district contributes one battaHon to the army
The commanding officers are almost invariably selected from the
chiefs of the tribe or district from which the regiment is raised.
The Christians, Jews, and Guebres in Persia are exempt from all
military service.
Area, Population, and Trade,
The area and population of Persia are known only by estimates.
According to the latest and most trustworthy of these, the country
— extending for about 700 miles from north to south, and for 900
miles from east to west — contains an area of 648,000 square miles.
A vast portion of this area is, however, an absolute desert, and the
population is everjrwhere so scanty as not to exceed, on the average,
seven inhabitants to the square mile. According to a carefuUy
made estimate, furnished by the British secretary of legation, in May
1868, the population of Persia at that period numbered : —
Inhabitants of cities 1,000,000
Population belonging to wandering tribes , , 1,700,000
^Inhabitants of villages and country districts . • 1,700,000
Total population . . . 4,400,000
The largest cities of Persia are — Tauris, or Tabreez, with 210,000 ;
Tehran, with 85,000 ; Ispahan, with 60,000 ; and Yezd, with 40,000
inhabitants. The one million of inhabitants of towns constitute the
pure Persian race, and more than half of the remaining population
belongs to the Turkish, Lek, Koordish, and Arab tribes, which are
spread over the whole of the Shah's territory. In some provinces,
snich as Khorassan, and in the districts contiguous to the Turkish
and Russian frontiers, nearly the entire population belongs to one
or other of these tribes.
The population of Persia is believed to be steadily declining in
numbers, owing to the ravages of the plague, the general absence of
sanitary Jaws, the results of polygamy, and various other not well
-ascertained causes, ,
r
w
PERSIA.
693
The whole external trade of Persia may be roughly valued at
4,000,000/. sterling annually, of which 2,500,000Z. may be taken as
the value of the imports, and 1 ,500,000/. as that of the exports. A
diminution in the latter to the extent of nearly 1,000,000/. sterling
has taken place within the last three years, owing to the &ilure of
the most important industry of the country, the siJi production.
The imports from Europe and India into Persia consist of cotton
manu^tures, cloths, silks, cotton yams, cochineal, sugar, tea,
jewellery, cutlery, china, crystal, glass-ware, iron, brass, and
copper in sheets, tin, paper, indigo, and fire-arms ; and the exports,
of raw silk, raw cotton, tobacco, opium, wheat, gall-nuts, wool, furs,
madder -root, dried fruits, shawls of inferior quality, and coarse
calico for the Russian and Turkish markets.
The trade with Eiu-ope is carried on almost entirely over the north-
em frontier, by way of Trebizonde and Georgia, through Tauris.
In the year 1867, the imports and exports over this frontier were as
follows : —
Imports.
Articles
Cotton manufactures from England
Chests of tea
Cloth
Silks
Cotton yarns
Cochineal
Sugar
Glass — crystal and miscellaneous .
Sundry articles of small value
Total
Value in
toma!is
3,000,000
84,600
225,000
240,000
12,000
6,120
160,000
707,600
7,416
4,441,736
Value in
sterling
£
1,200,000
33,840
90,000
96,000
4,800
2,048
64,000
283,040
2,966
1,776,694
EXPOBTS.
Articles
Value in
tomans
Value in
sterling
Raw cotton
Raw silk
Tobacco
Gall-nuts
, Coarse calicoes
1
Go,4o6
936,000
87,840
33,900
66,000
26,182
374,400
35,136
13,560
26,400
' Total
1,189,196
476,678
694 THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
The greater part of the commerce of Persia centres at Tabreez,
which h the chief emporium for the productions of Northern India,
Samarkand, Bokhara, Cabul, and Beloochistan. It is stated in a
French report, that the European imports into Tabreez amounted, in
the year 1868, to 60,000,000 francs, or 2,400,000/., whereas in 1840
they were only 40,000,000 francs, or 1,600,000/. All the European
merchandise that roaches Tabreez passes by Constantinople to Trebi-
2pnde, whence it is forwarded by caravans. Most of this trade to Persia
|s in the hands of Persian merchants residing at Tabreez. There are
alfiK) in that city some European houses, but the principal of , these,
th^ Russian firm Ralli,. founded in 1837, wound-up itsaffair&in 1871.
As this firm was long without a i-ival, it had for a time almost a
monopoly of the European commerce in Persia.
The direct trade of Persia with Great Britain is of the smallest.
There were no exports from Persia to Great Britain in 1863 and
1864, while in 1865 they amounted to only 517/. in value, in 1866
to 1/., in 1867 to 960/., and in 1868 to 20/. In the year 1869 there
were, again, no exports to the United Kingdom, but in 1870 they
amounted to 13,589/. The imports of British produce into Persia
direct were of the value of 530/. in 1864 ; of 16,243/. in 1865 ; of
25,906/. in 1866 ; of 14,069/. in 1867 ; of 17,498/. in 1868 ; of
16,985/. in 1869 ; and of 15,556/. in 1870. The imports of 1870
consisted mainly of cottons, valued at 4,663/., of copj>er, 3,048/., and
of refined sugar, 1,007/. In 1867 the British cotton imports amounted
to 4,199/., in 1868 to 4,711/., and in 1869 to 5,459/.
Koney, Weights, and Heasores.
The money, weights, and measures of Persia, and the British
equivalents, are : —
Money,
The Kerau = 1,000 Dhiars, or 20 S/uihid = ll\d,
„ Toman =10 Kcrans . . « 9«. Sjrf.
The gold coins of Persia, consisting of Tomans, five-Keran and
two-Keran pieces, contain no alloy.
WkIGHTS and Ml-J^SURES.
The Batman = 40 SiJu's, or 640 Misrnh . = 1 :^^ lbs. avoirdupois.
„ CoUothun = d^ Opichffs, or (j\ Che?ncas^ 1809 Imperial gallon.
„ Artata = 8 CoUothun , . . = 1*809 Imperial bushel.
„ Zer ai 16 Genhs . . . . = 38 inches.
„ FersaJch, or Parasa/ig . . . . = 4i miles.
Besides the weights and measures here enumerated there exist
;a great variety of local standards. In foreign commerce, Eussian
^veights and measures are largely used.
PERSIA. 695
Statistical and^other] Books of Beference concerning Persia.
1, Official Publications.
Report, by Mr. Eonald F. Thomson, J^ntiph Secretary of Legation, on the
Population, Revenue, Military Force, aioa Trade of Persia, dated Tehran,
April 20, 1868 ; in * Reports of H. M/fr Secretaries of Embassy and Legation/
8. No. 4. 1868.
Report by Mr. W. J. Dickson, British Secretary of Legation, on the Trade
and Industry of Persia, dated Gulahek, July 3, 1865 ; in * Reports of H. M.'s
Secretaries of Embassy and Legation/ No. XI. 8. London, 1866.
Reports by Mr. Abbott, British Consul at Resht, and Consul-General at
Tabreez, dated March 31, 1865, and April 30, 1866, on the Imports and
Exports of Persia ; in * Commercial Reports received at the Foreign Office,
1865-66/ 8. London, 1866.
Annnal Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United Kingdom. Imp,
4. London, 1871.
2. Nox-Official Publications.
Blaramherg (General), Statistical Survey of Persia, made in the years
1837-40. (In Russian.) 8. St. Petersburg, 1853.
Blau (Dr. Otto), Commerzielle Zustande Persiens. 8. Berlin, 1858.
Brugach (Dr. Heinr.), Reise der k. preussischen Gesandtschaft nach Persien,
1860 und 1861. 2 vols. 8. Leipzig 1864.
Eastwick (E. B.), Journal of a Diplomate's Three Years* Residence in
Persia. 2 vols. 8. London, 1864.
Kinneir (J, M.), Geographical Memoir of the Persian Empire. 4. London,
1813.
Polak (Br. Jak. Ed.), Persien. Das Land und seine Bewohner. Ethno-
graphische Schilderungen. 2 vols. 8. Leipzig, 1865.
Shell (Lady), Glimpses of Life and Manners in Persia. 8. London, 1856.
Spinel (Friedrich), Eran : das Land zwischen Indus und Tigris. 8. Berlin,
1863.
Ussher (John), Journey from London to Persepolis, including Wanderings
in Daghestan, Georgia, Armenia, Kurdistan, Mesopotamia, and Persia. 8.
London, 1866.
Jfatson (R. G.), History of Persia from 1800 to 1858. 8. London, 1866.
696
SIAM.
(SCHAN.— ThaY.)
Oovemmenty Bevenne, and Army.
The form of government of Siam is feudal in character, and simi-
lar to that of Japan. The essence of political power rests with a
number of hereditaiy chieftains, owners of the land, while the
general legislative and executive authority is vested in two kings,
the first of whom is the real occupant of the throne. In recent times,
the two dignities have been frequently filled by father and son.
First King of Siam. — Chau Fa Chula Longhom, bom 1823, eldest
son of the late First King, Somdel Phra Paramanda; succeeded to
the throne at the death of his father, October 1, 1868.
Second King of Siam, — Kromamum Bawarawichai Chau, bom
1842, eldest son of the present First King ; succeeded as Second King
on the elevation of his father to the throne, October 1, 1868.
The Second King has a court, ministers, and also an army of his
own, and royal honours are paid to him on all occasions. He is also
exempt fi'om the customary prostration before the First King, instead
of which he salutes him by raising hands in the air. But he cannot
draw from the royal treasury without permission of his colleague,
and, on the whole, is regarded as the chief subject of the First King.
The public revenue is estimated at about 3,145,000/. sterling a
year ; of which sum, the iK)ll-tax and fines for non-service in the
army produce 2,500,000/.; the land-tax, 287,000/.; tax on fruit
trees, &c., 65,000/. ; on pepper, 50,000/. ; on spirits and gambling,
about 57,000/. each ; and the customs, 3^,000/. The tax collectors
receive no salary, being remunerated by a tithe of the revenue
realised. The expenditure is stated to keep within the receipts.
There is no standing army, but a general armament of the people,
in the form of a militia. Every male inhabitant, from the age
of 21 upwards, is obliged to sei*ve the State for four months
a year. The following individuals are, however, exempted : — mem-
bers of the priesthood, the Chinese settlers, who pay a commu-
tation tax, slaves, public functionaries, the fathers of three sons liable
to service, and those who purchase exemption by a fine of from six
to eight ticals a month, or by furnishing a slave or some other
person not subject to the conscription, as a substitute. It is stated
that the Government possesses upwards of 80,000 stand of arms,
berides a considerable stock of cannon.
SIAH. 697
•
The fleet of war consists of nmnerous junks, galleys, and other
small vessels, built on the Chinese model, and mounting heayy guns,
manned by Chinese and other foreigners.
Population and Trade.
The limits of the kingdom of Siam have varied much at different
jperiods of its history; and even now, with the exception of the
Western frontier, the lines of demarcation cannot be exactly traced,
most of the border lands being occupied by ti*ibes more or less inde-
pendent. As nearly as can be calculated, the country extends, at
present, ftom. the 4th to the 20th degree of north latitude, and from
the 96th to the 102nd degree of east longitude, being a total area of
about 250,000 square miles. The numbers of the population are
still more imperfectly known than the extent of territory, and the
difficulty of any correct result is the greater on account of the
Oriental custom of numbering only the men. The last native
registers state the male population of the kingdom as follows, in
round numbers:— 2,000,000 Siamese; 1,500,000 Chinese; 1,000,000
Laotians; 1,000,000 Malays; 350,000 Cambodians; and 50,000
Peguans. Doubling these figures, to include the female sex, this
would give a total population for the kingdom of 11,800,000 inhabi-
tants, or 47 to the square mile.
The Siamese dominions are divided into 41 provinces, each pre-
sided over by a phaja, or governor. The native historians distinguish
two natural divisions of the country, called Monang-Nona, the region
of the north, and Monang-Tai, the southern region. Previous to
the fifteenth century, the former was the more populous part of the
country, but since the establishment of Bangkok as capital — ^with
from 300,000 to 400,000 inhabitants— the south has taken tlie
lead in population. Siam is called by its inhabitants Thai, or
Monang-Thai, which means Mree,' or ^the kingdom of the fi-ee.*
The word Siam — quite unknown to the natives — is Malay, from
sajam, * the brown race.'
The principal foreign trade of Siam was, until the year 1867, the
export of rice to China. This demand then in a great measure
ceased, either from exceptionally good crops in China or from the
effect of a decree allowing a free export from province to province
of that great empire, and new markets had to be sought for the rice
of Siam. This change threw the export business into the hands of
the resident European merchants. In 1868 no less than 69 vessels
cleared with full cargoes for Europe, and others sailed for the Mauri-
tius, California, and Australia. Teak was exported from Siam in
considerable quantities to China in 18G8 ; and the Burmese foresters,
who had hitherto been working for the Moulmein market, came
698
THB STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
in numbers over to the Siamese side, where the Indian oak {Tectona
grandly) is much more abundant. It is stated that some of the
forests of Siam produce larger and better timber than • those on
the Moulmein side. Teel seed, or ramtil, is grown in the northern
provinces of Siam. It yields a bland oil, resembling olive oil, of
which about 49,000 piculs were exported in each of the years 1866
to 1869.
The foreign trade of Siam centres in Bangkok, the capital. The
value. of the total exports fix>m Bangkok in 1869 was 1,181,176/.,
of lyhich British vessels took to the value of 463)990Z., and Siamese
455,772/* The invoice of cargoes imported was 751,870/., of which
in British vessels 133,282/. and in Siamese 544,543/. In the yefur
1868, 346 vessels with an aggregate of 142,373 tons, entered
Bangkok, with cargoes of the value of 712,988/. ; and 317 ves*
sels of 133,655 tons cleared 6:0m Bangkok, mth cargoes of the
value of 999,817/. A large proportion of the cargoes, especially
in the entries inwards, were in Siamese vessels. The entries inwards
included 103 British vessels of 47,237 tons, manned by crews
numbering .1,733, and bringing cargoes of the value of 64,^266/.;
and the clearances included 96 British vessels of 44,360 tons, with
crews 1,863 in number^ carrying cargoes of the value of 293,411/.
The direct commercial intercourse of Siam with the United Kiog-
dom is inconsiderable, and of a fluctuating character. In the five years
1866 to 1870 the vahie of the exports from Siam ]bo Great Britain,
and of the imports of British produce into Siam, was as follows :•— •
Tears
Exports from Siam
Imports of British
to Great Britain
Prodnce into Siam
£ 1
1866
14,490
4,036 ;
1867
4,244
1868
127,980
3,072
1869
417,030
25,846
1870
197,681
41,488
The chief article of exports from Siam to Great Britain in the year
1870 was rice, of the deckred value of 183,035/. Among the imports
of British produce into Siam, the chief article in 1870 was machinery,
of the value of 26,630/.
Money, Weights, and Measures.
The money, weights, and measures of Siam, and the British
equivalents, are : —
Money.
The THcal, or Bat = 1^,S00 couti'cs, average rate of exchange, 2s, 6d.
„ JSfpamsh Dollar ... ^« >>
As^2d.
SIAM. 699
The legal money of Siam is the Tical, a silver coin, with tlie
device of an elephant impressed, weighing 236 grains troy. Spanish
dollars, largely in use, are accepted in pajnnent at the rate of 3
dollars for 5 Ticals.
Weights and Meastjbes.
The Tad = 1^ oz. avoirdupois,
„ Picul = 133 lbs. „
„ Catty ... .. . = Ij. „ „
„ Chang . . . ' . . « 4 yards.
The basis of all measures of weights in Siam is the Niu, equal to
8 grains of husked rice ; while the measures of length are taken
from the Kup, or Keub, that is, the length of the thumb to the
middle finger of a gro\vn-up man, and the Sok, the length of the lower
part of the arm, from the end of the. middle finger to the elbow.
fn^tistical and other Books of Eefetence concerning Siaiii. '
;^ , . 1. Official Pxtblications.
ItepO^ of Mr. Thos. Geo. Knox, Consul-General, on the Trade of Sijam,
d^ted Bangkok, February 12, 1870; in * Commercial Keports from H,.i(L*».
Consuls in China and Sia,m.' 8. London, 1870. r ,
Report by Mr. J: jM. Hood, U.S. Consul at Bangkok, dated Jahuanr, 1^68',
Off: the- Trade and Sckiial Condition of Siam, and the capital of Banglrok j in-
* Commercial Belatibns of the United States with Foreign Nations.* . 8^:
Washington, 1868.
. Ann^l Statement of the Trade anji Navigation of the United Kingdom. 4>^
Loudon, 1871. '
2. Non-Official Tttblications.
Alabaster (Henry), The Modem Buddhist; being the Views of a Siamese
Minister of State on His Own and othet Keligions. Translated. 8. London,
1870.
Bastion (Adolf), Die V^ker des ostliehen Asiens. 3 vols. 8. Leipi^ aod..
Jena, 1866-67.
Bowring {Zo\m)j The Kingdom and People of Siam. 2 vols, a London, 1857.
Grkhan (A.) Le royaume de Siam. 8. Paris, 1868.
Motihot (Henry), Travels in the Central Parts of Indo-China (Siam), Cam-
bodia and Laos, during the years 1858^1860. 2 vols. 8. London, 1864.
. PaUegoix (D, J.), Description du royaume Thai ou Siam. 2 vols. 8.,
Paris, 1854. ,
Spieas (Gust.), Die Preussische Expedition nach Ostasien wahrend der Ji^hrQ.
18(50-1862. Reise-Skizzen aus Japan, China, Siam und der Indischen Inset-
welt. 8. Berlin, 1865.
700
IV. AUSTRALASIA.
NEW SOUTH WALES.
Cronstitntion and Oovenunent
The constitution of New South Wales, the oldest of the Austra-
lasian colonies, was proclaimed in 1855. It vests the l^islatiye
power in a Parliament of two Houses, the first called the Legislatiye
Council, and the second the Legislative Assembly. The L^ialative
Ck)uncil consists of not less than twenty-one members nominated
by the Crown, and the Assembly of seventy-two members, elected
in as many constituencies. To be eligible, a man must be of age,
a natural-bom subject of the Queen, or, if an alien, then he must
have been naturalised for five years, and resident for two years
before election. There is no property qualification for electors, and
the votes are taken by secret ballot, llie executive is in the hands
of a governor nominated by the Crown.
Governor of New South Wales. — Sir Hercules G. B. RohinsoHy
bom 1818 ; served in the 87th Fusiliers ; member of the Irish
Poor-law Board, 1846-53; President of Montseriat, 1864-55;
Lieutenant-Governor of St. Christopher, 1855-59; Governor of
Hong-Kong, 1859-64 ; Governor of Ceylon, 1864-71 ; appointed
Governor of New South Wales, December 1871.
The governor, by the terms of his commission, is commander-in-
chief of all the troops in the colony. He has a salary of 7,000Z.
In the exercise of the executive he is assisted by a Cabinet of seven
ministers, called respectively, the Colonial Secretary, the Colonial
Treasurer, the Secretary for Public Works, the Secretary for Lands,
the Solicitor-General, the Postmaster-General, and the Representa-
tive of Government in the legislative Council. The Colonial
Secretary has a salary of 2,000/., and the other ministers of 1,500/.,
1,000/., and 900/., with the exception of the last-named member of
the Cabinet, who has no allowance. The Cabinet is responsible for
its acts to the Legislative Assembly. The statute laws of Great
Bjitam are in force thro\ighout New South Wales.
NEW SOUTH WALES.
701
Eevenue and Expenditure.
The principal part of the public revenue, to the amount of nearly
one-half, is derived from customs duties, chief among them the
import duties on spirits. The other sources of income consist of
miscellaneous receipts, the most important of which are from land
sales and rents of land. Direct taxation does not exist.
The revenue and expenditure of the colony, including under the
first head loans, and under the latter sums disbursed for public
works, was as follows in each of the five years 1866 to 1870 : —
Years
Bevenae
Expenditure
£
£
1866
3,253,179
3,012,671
1867
2,669,466
2,936,633
1868
4,093,812
3,286,839
1869
3,663,609
3,266,805
1870
2,442,640
2,602,979
The public debt of the colony amounted to 3,830,230Z. in 1860,
to 6,418,030Z. in 1866, to 6,917,630/. in 1867, to 8,564,830/. in
1868, to 9,546,030/. in 1869, and to 9,681,130/. at the end of
1870. The debt was entirely incurred for railways and public
works.
Area and Population.
New South Wales, discovered by Captain Cook in 1770, was first
colonised by convicts in 1788, the British government having sent
thither 565 male and 192 female prisoners condemned to trans-
portation for life. The colony originally embraced all the territory
from Cape York in the parallel of 10° 37' south latitude, to South
Cape in latitude 43° 29' south, including the islands in the Pacific
within this latitude, and inland to the westward as far as the 135th
meridian of east longitude. The erection into separate colonies of
South Australia in 1836, Victoria in 1851, and Queensland in 1859,
greatly reduced its area. It now contains an area of 323,437 square
miles, being enclosed within the parallels of 28° and 37° south
latitude, and 141° and 154° of east longitude. Its greatest length
is 900 miles, but averaging only 500. The greatest breadth is
about 850 miles, but the average does not exceed 500 miles. Its
boundaries are, on the north, the colony of Queensland ; on the
east, the Pacific Ocean ; on the south, the colony of Victoria ; on
the west; South Australia. The 141st mexi^axi i& ^^ ^G:Tv^^a^\:a^<^
703, THE STATESMAN'S YEAR-BOOK.
from South Australia ; and the 29th parallel, with an irregular line
to Point Danger, from Queensland. .
In 1788 the total population of the colony, including the Govern-
ment establishment and convicts, amounted to 1,030, and in 1810
the population, free and felon, had risen to 8,293. In 1821 the
inhabitants of New South Wales had increased to 29,783, and in
1828 to 36,598. Of this nimiber, 14,156 were male, and 1,313
female convicts; and 5,302 mal^s, and 1,342 females, free by servi-
tude. The number of free immigrants who arrived in the colony in
the twelve years 1829 to 1840 amounted to 41,794. The colony
was relieved from the transportation of criminals in 1840.
According to the partly imverified returns of the last census,
taken April 2, 1871, the total population of the colony, exclusive of
aborigines, was 501,580, comprising 274,902 males and 226,678
females. The preceding census, taken April 7, 1861, showed a total
population of 358,278, of whom 202,099 were males and 156,179
females. The increase of population during the decennial period was
duelargely to inamigration. Li 1865, there arrived 18, 154 immigrants,
of whom 14,096 were males and. 4,058 females ; in 1866, the total
was 15,093, comprising 11,312 males and 3,781 females; and in
1867 the total was 13,450, comprising 10,038 males and 3,412
females. Among the immigrants of 1865 were 832 Chinese, among
those of 1866 were 913, and among those of 1867 were 852
Chinese, all males.
The number of births registered in 1869 was 18,485, while the
deaths were 11,269, giving an increase of population of 7,216. The
sexes at the end of 1869 were in tlie proportion of 55*8 per cent,
males, to 44*2 per tcent. females. During the half-year ended
December 31, 1870, the births numbered 10,204, and the arrivals
by sea 9,149, giving a total of 19,353, of whom 12,039 were males,
and 7,314 females. . -The deaths diu*ing the same period amounted to
3,086, and the departiu'es by sea to 7,070, giving a. total of 10,156,
of whom 7,202 were males and 2,954 females, „.iThuii.tib^"iBi9reR^ oiS
population in the haiU*-year was 9,197.,, comprising 4,837 miEiles and
4,860 females. ' .i-i ^^ '
to ISie-populottoii'^f'S^cdney, capital of New South Wales, numbered
134,755 at the le^sus id* April 2, 1871, the total q^mpvising 79>,945
inhabitants within the town, and 58,810 in . the . suburbs. The in-
ck^saae of .popolatiooa in tbe decenni^ period .1861-r71 waa 19,105>
or<33^ perceiit. in the .town, and 21,967, or 59^ per cent, in the
stibttrb^ districts.
.,' The- educational > state of. the colony is shown in the subjoined
taible, giving the numbePr of .public and private sdiools, and of the
^^teod^idfohra, ixi^eaolijpf; the years 1865, 1666, and a667{:-^
NEW SOUTH WALES.
703
Years
1865^
1866^
1867
Schools
Scholars
Males
—^ -t
1,069
1,155
1,18Q
27,867
31,183
32,i97l
Females
25,586
28,411
30,212
Total
53,453
59,554
63,183
The religious division of the inhabitants was as follows, accord-
insr to the enumerations of 1851 and of 1861 : —
Denominations
Church of England .
Presbyterians .
Wesleyans .
Congregationalists
Other Protestants
Roman Catholics
Hebrews . .
Mahometans and Asiatic creeds
All others . » «
Numbers
Proportion
pier 1,000
}
1851
93,137
18,156
10,008
6,472
66,899
979
852
740
1861
159,958
34,692
23,682
5,4111
9,863/
99il93
1,759
12,909
. 8,^93
{
1851
498
97
53
35
304-
5
4>
4
1861
456
99
67
44
283
4
37
10
■;< ' 1
There are in the colony, 270 churches and . 447 chapelsj or
buildings used as such)> the. average attendance at which was
135,263 during the year 1867.
Trade and Industry.
The trade of New South Wales more thad quadrupled in the
fifteen years from 1850 to 1864. The'total value of the importis m
1850 amounted to 2^078,338/- j and in 1864 had risen to 9,836,042/.
Th6 exports in 1850 were valued at 1,038 j340Z., and ina864 at
8,117,217Z. From 1864 till 1870 thfere wAsa decline in "both
imports and exports. .,,•.'.■.. /._ •: . 1 '\
'The value of the total imports and 'exforti*, incliiding Inillion
and specie, in each of the six years 1865 to 1870, was as follb'W^s r-^-
t*-" '^
'-•1-.
Years
. }i > JL-,'.jv>'» 'irrfM'rhn -ii
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
3,870
Total Imports
^'^totBlffizfiiUTts
i'« > m m "
t,A.
9,928,595
8,867,071
6,599,804
8,051,377
7,700,743
7,757,28J
•Til 1>»ll
■ ■ :£ ■
8,191^170
£,512,214
6,880,716
7,192,904
7,677,724
7,991,088
^ ."
.... J. ■■■ I .■ ., ^^- ^ - ,..
i"
f)'
/vo:
704
THE S^TATErf3IA^• S YEAR-BOOK.
' Rather more than one-half of the total imports into New South
Wales come from the United Kingdom, and about one- third of the
exports are shipped to it. The rest of the trade is chiefly with
British Possessions. The commercial intercourse of the colony with
the United Kingdom is shown in the following tabular statement,
which gives the total value of the exports from New South Wales
to Great Britain and Ireland, and of the imports of British produce
and manufactures into New South Wales in each of the six years
1865 to 1870:—
1
1 Exjwrts from New South
Imports of
Tears
Wales to
' British Home Produce into
Great Britain
New South Wales
1865
£
3,319,628
£
3,571,133
1866
3,162,615
2,917,577
1867
3,101,108
2,050,820
1868
3,222,417
2,889,970
1869
2,992,765
3,144,983
1870
3,712,330
2,595,260
The staple article of exports from New South Wales to the United
Kingdom is wool, of the value of 2, 15 2,9 64Z. m 1865, of 2,782,034/.
in 1867, of 2,483,770/. in 1868, of 2,385,347/. in 1869, and of
2,801,233/. in 1870.
In the year 1850, about 70,000 acres of land were in cultivation
in New South Wales, and the colony had 5,660,829 sheep ; 952,852
horned cattle ; 63,890 horses ; and 23,890 pigs. In 1870 the number
of acres of land in cultivation was 426,976 ; the live stock consisting
of 16,308,585 sheep; 2,194,296 horned cattle; 337,497 horses ;
and 242,966 pigs. * The area under wheat in 1870 was 189,452
acres; imder barley, 9,152 acres; under oats, 17,302; under rye,
2,378 ; imder maize, 128,041 ; and under other kinds of grain 134
acres; making a total of 346,459 acres of land under corn crops.
Potatoes occupied 17,133 ; sugar cane, 3,918 ; tobacco, 366 ; vine-
yards, 3,907 ; and grass for hay, 75,034 acres.
New South Wales is believed to be richer in coal than the other
territories of Australasia. In 1861, there were 18 mines Avorked,
producing 342,068 tons of coal, valued at 218,821/.; in 1865,
there were 585,525 tons, valued at 274,304/., raised from 24 mines ;
and in 1870 there were 26 mines, producing 868,564 tons of coal,
valued at 316,836/.
The gold mines of New South Wales cover a vast area, extending
chiefly over three districts, called the Western- Field, the Northern
Fields, and the Southern Fields. Of these three districts, the
Western Field is the most important, ftirnishing about half the total
euppljr. The following table exhibits the quantity and value of the
gold found in the Western ¥ie\d ^a^ m ^'i ^\io\^ ^O^wi^^iueach
of the 6ve years 1863 to 1867 *.—
NEW SOUTH WALES.
705
Years
Western Field
Total
Qnantity
Value
Qnantity
Value
Oz.
£
Oz.
£
1863 .
215,443
818,741
423,407
1,629,049
1864 .
149,709
562,425
316,429
1,211,169
1 86d .
141,251
536.395
280,810
1,077,905
1866 .
130,835
499,794
241,489
928,275
1 1867 .
134,448
521,963
222,715
863,797
The gold exported in gold-dust and bars, produce of the colony,
in 1870 was 102,667 oz. value 386,930/. ; and foreign, 75,845 oz.,
value 285,324/.; being a total of 178,513 oz., value 672,254/.
The export of coins, produce of the colony, amounted to 1,198,800/.,
and of foreign 7,703/. ; total 1,206,569/. The total value of gold-
dust and coin exported was 1,878,823/.
New South Wales likewise possesses valuable copper mines, the
average yield of which, during the years 1863 to 1867, was nearly
1,000 tons of ore. Of this, the exports to the United Kingdom, in
the year 1868, amounted to 1,490 tons of copper, valued at 106,204/.,
besides 1,370 tons of ore, of the value of 14,264/. Oil mines, be-
lieved to be of great extent and importance, were discovered in:
1865 and 1866 in the colony.
New South Wales has four short lines of railway, called, respec-
tively, the Southern, the Northern, the Western, and the Richmond
line. They together conveyed 751,587 passengers in 1865, 668,330
in 1866, and 409,280 in 1867. The receipts from all sources were
166,032/. in 1865, 168,535/. in 1866, and 189,072/. in 1867. The
working expenses amoimted to 117,324/. in 1867, and the total ex-
penditure exceeded the revenue by 615/.
The following table gives the receipts and expenditure of each of
the lines : —
Years
1865
1866
1867
1865
1866
1867
1865
1866
1867
1865
1866
1867
1865
1866
1867
Becciptrt
Working
Expenses
76,539
76,894
94,911
60,722
61,988
59,476
22,600
23,659
29,722
6,171
5.994
4,963
56,021
53,869
63,378
37,835
39,853
40,373
7,787
6,794
8,713
7,284
5,821
4,860
T {
y y
7o6
THE STATES^IAN's YEAR-BOOK.
Of electric telegraphs there Avere in the colony 3,567 miles of
wire, at the end of 1867, constructed at a cost of 160,796Z. The
following table gives the length of wire, the number of telegrapli
stations, of paid messages transmitted, and the amoimt received for
them, in each of the years 1805, 186C, and 18C7 : —
Length of wire
Miles
2,624
3,346
3,567
Telegraph
stations
Xumber
55
63
67
Paid messages
tianBmitted
Amonnt received
Number
138,785
143,523
130,447
£
31.362
32,290
30,297
The Post Office of the colony transmitted 6,748,350 letters,
3,897,905 newspapers, and 189,297 parcels in the year 1867. The
total income of the year was 83,232Z., and the expenditure 89,995/.
There were 477 offices, employing 582 persons.
• •
I
/
• •
'O/
NEW ZEALAND.
Constitntion and Government.
The present form of government for New Zealand was established
hj statute 15 & 16 Vict. cap. 72. By the terms of this charter, the
legislative power is vested in the Governor and a Parliament of
two Chambers, the first called the Legislative Council, and the
second the House of Eepresentatives. The Legislative Coimcil
consists at present of forty membors, nominated by the Crown for
life, and the House of Representatives of seventy-six members,
elected by the people for live years. Every OAvner of a freehold
worth 50/., or tenant householder, in the coimtry at 5Z., in the
towns at lOZ. a year rent, is qualified both to vote for, or to be a
member of, the House of Eepresentatives. The executive is vested
in a governor, appointed by the Crown.
Governor of New Zealand. — Sir George Ferguson Bowen^ born
1821 ; educated at the Charterhouse, and at Triuity College, Oxford f
elected fellow of Brasenose College, Oxford, 1844; admitted a
member of Lincoln's Inn, 1844 ; Chief Secretary to the Govern-
ment of the Ionian Islands, 1854 ; C.M.G., 1855, K.C.M.G., 1856,
and promoted to G.C.M.G., 18G0 ; Governor of Queensland, 1859-67 ;
appointed Governor of New Zealand, Nov. 14, 1867.
The governor, who is, by virtue of his office, commander-in-chief
of all the troops in the colony, has a salary of 4,500/. and certain
allowances. He is assisted in the executive by a responsible
ministry of five members, the Colonial Secretary, the Colonial Trea-
surer, the Postmaster-General, the Minister for Colonial Defence,
and the Minister for Native Affairs. Each of these Ministers has a
salary of 1,000/. per annum.
The colony is divided into eight provinces, each of which is
governed by an elected Superintendent and a Provincial Coimcil.
The control of native affairs, and the entire responsibility of dealing
with questions of native government, were in 1863-64 transferred
from the imperial to the colonial Government.
Revenue and Expenditure.
The ordinary revenue and expenditure of the colony, during
each of the six years 1864 to 1869, were as follows : —
zz2
7o8
THE .STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
Kc venue
Expenditure
£
1,608,841
1,860,980
],r>2o,827
2,906,332
1,978,711
3,293,250
1,864,165
2,857,560
1,225,584
2,470,243
1,746,623
2,391,981
Years
1864 .
1865 .
1866 .
1867 .
1868 .
1869 .
The budget for the fiscal year 1870 was calculated upon an
ordinary revenue of 1,032,000/., and an expenditure of 969,587/.,
thus leaving a surplus of 62,413/. The following were the esti-
xnates of 1870: —
Jfeivnue: — £
Customs 86,000
Bonded warehouses . 15,000
Stamps 67,000
Post-office 48,000
Telegraph 25,000
Miscellaneous 72,000
Total 1,032,000
Expenditure : — £
Civil list 27,500
Permanent charges 274,089
Do., Provincial Account 157,416
Domains 2,480
Public departments 40,890
Law and justice 51 S^^
Post and telegraph 134,334
Customs 40,475
Native service 21,407
Miscellaneous, spociul and temporary .... 31,516
Militia and VoluuteiTS 27,669
Armed con Rtabulary 118,000
Contingencies of dofonce 32,000
Total 969,587
A considerable portion of the receipts at the disposal of the
Government of New Zealand is territorial, derived from the sale of
Crown lands, depasturing licences, and assessments. This source
of income is not included in the ordinary revenue, but treated
separately in the financial accounts, as ' Territorial re'^'enue.' The
following table gives the comparative amoimts realised by this
branch of the revenue duTixigth^mTv^^^at^^owv 1860 to 1868 : —
M:\V ZEALAND.
Years
£
£
Percent*
1860 .
. 189,168
showing
an increase of
20,852
• • •
12-38
1861 .
. 260,863
^%
71,095
• • •
37-90
1862 .
. 399,436
19
138..-»73
• • •
5312
1863 .
. 592,050
« 4
11)2,014
• • m
48-22
1864 .
. 592,346
y %
296
• • •
0-05
1865 .
. 730,008
• «
137,062
• • •
23-24
1866 .
. 844,267
|9
114.259
• • •
15-65
1867 .
. 843,997
showing
a decrease of
270
• • •
0-03
1868 .
11 • . •
. 788,829
1
»
rt /-» • 1 -1 -1
55,168
• • •
6-53
709
The territorial revenue in 1868 included 79,G53/. duty on gold
exported, and 50,899/. for * miners' rights' and * gold field lees.'
The public debt of the colony, dating from 1S5G, amounted to
77,174/. in that year, and rose to 594,044/. in 18G0, to 1,289,750/.
in 1863, to 2,219,450/. in 1864, to 4,368,682/. at tlie end of 1865,
to 5,435,729/. at the end of 1866, to 7,579,000/. at the end of 1867,
to 7,178,143/. at the end of 1868, and to 7,360,616/. at the end of
the year 1869. The liabiRties of New Zealand are officially divided
into the debt of the General Government, and the debts of the
Provincial Governments, the hitter contracted for local purposes.
The debt of the General Government amounted to 4,260,543/. on the
31st of December, 1868, and was made up as follows on this date :—
Total amount
Debentures in
L
Kate of
Loans contracted under—
j authorised '<
circulation
d.
interest
£ j
. „
Ordinance of Legislative C -on noil
1
316
0
0
8 ^ cent.
' New Zealand Loan Act, 1856'
! 500,000 .
500,000
0
0
4 7?. cent.
* New Zeidand Loan Act, 1860 '
150,000
95,500
0
0
6 ^ cent.
1
' 508,200
0
0
5 "^ cent.
i
1
500,000
0
0
4 ^ cent.
* New Zealand Loan Act, 1803 '
3,000,000 j.
226,400
0
0
6 y cent.
1
255,900
0
0
6 -^ cent.
;
^ 106,300
0
0
6 1? cent. 1
' N("w Zealand Debentures Act,
v
1801,' and' Amendnu-nt Act,
1
1865,' £1,000,000 - .
1
33,527
15
11 :
8 IP- cent. '
* Treasury Bills Act, 1866 ' .
150,000 :
150,000
0
0 '
4c?. -^ cent,
per diem >
'Treasury Bills Act, 1868' .
78,000
12,000
0
0
1
4f rf. y cent
Df r diem ,
'Consolidated Loan Act, 1867'
1
1
1,812,400
4,260,543
0
15
0
11 1
5 y. cent. ;
Total Greneral Government .
1
In April, 1871, the public debt of New Zealand uas increased by
a loan of 1,200,000/., raised in England, as first portion of a
government loan of 5,000,000/., authorised bv the colonial legis-
lature in 1870. Of this total, the sum of 1,00(»,000/. was guaranteed
by the Imperial Parliament, under Act 33 & 34 Vict. q.\v\>.^<vS.
7IO
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
Area and Population.
The colony of New Zealand, first visited by Captain Cook in
1769, consists of a group of three islands, known as the North,
Middle, and South, or Stewart's Island. The whole group is nearly
1,000 miles long, and 200 miles broad ; its coast line extends over
1,000 leagues. The area of the country is estimated at 122,000
square miles, two-thirds of which are fitted for agriculture and
grazing. The North Island contains about 49,000 square miles,
and the Middle Island 72,000, while Stewart's Island, uninhabited as
yet, and partly unexplored, has an area of about 1,300 square miles.
The population of New Zealand, in 1851, when the first census
was taken, numbered 26,707, exclusive of aborigines. In 1858, the
number had risen to 59,413, of whom 33,679 were males, and 25,734
females, being an increase, in the seven years, of 122 per cent. In
1861, the total was 99,022, comprising 61,063 males, and 37,959
females, or an increase of 40 per cent, in three years. The next
triennial census of 1864 showed a population of 172,158, of whom
106,580 were males, and 65,578 females, representing an increase of
nearly 74 per cent, in 3 years; while at the following enumeration,
made December 19, 1867, the total number of inhabitants was found
to be 218,668, comprising 131,806 males, and 86,678 females,
amounting to an increase of 27 per cent, in three years, or 9 per
cent, per annum. Finally, a census taken February 27, 1871,
showed the population to number 256,260 souls, of whom 150,267
were males, and 105,993 females. The increase during the last
triennial term amounted to 17^ per cent., or, divided between die
sexes, 14 per cent, on the part of the male, and 22:J- per cent, on the
part of the female population.
The following table shows the population of European descent,
distinguishing the sexes, of each of the 9 provinces of New Zealand,
according to the last census, taken February 27, 1871 : —
1
Provinces i Males
Females
Total
North Island : —
Auckland .... 1 35,502
Taranaki . . . .1 2,572
WeUington . . . . 13,180
Hawkc's Bay . . . i 3,506
Middle Island : — I
Nelson . . . . : 14,257
Marlborough . 3,235
Canterbury, with We^tland . \ 36,234
Otago . . . . - . ; 36,771
Southland . . . . ; 4,920
26.283
1,908
10,821
2,463
8,244
2,000
25.924
23.951
3,849
62,335
4,480
24,001
6,059
22,501
5,235
62,168
60,722
8,769
Total . . 150,267 |
105,993
256,260
NEW ZEAI.AXD.
711
Not included in tlie above statement is the small and decreasing
population of the outlying Chatham Islands, numbering 133—8^
males and 44 females — on February 27, 1871, which brings
the total number of inhabitants of European descent to 256,39^
souls at the date of the last census.
The total number of inhabited houses and other dwellings found
at the census of February 27, 1871, in the colony was 57,182, or
four and a half individuals to one dwelling. Of these, 45,951 were
described as constructed of wood ; 1,540 of stone, or brick; 759 of
'Raupo'; and 6,528 of otlier materials ; while 2,404 were simple
tents. Of these tents, there were 200 in the jirovince of Auckland ;
21 in Taranaki ; 35 in Hawke's Bay; 678 in Nelson; 46 in Marl*
borough ; 358 in Canterbury, with Westland ; 1,033 in Otago; and
33 in Southland.
The number of aborigines, or so-called Maorie.s, in New Zealand^
is only known through official estimates, which, however, are believed
to be tolerably accurate. From these it appears that, at the com-
mencement of the year 1868, there were in tlie North Island,
37,107, and in the South Island 1,433 Maories, or a total of 38,540
in the whole colony. The native population of North Island comprised
14,897 men, 12,353 women, and 9,857 children; and that of South
Island 535 men, 427 women, and 471 children. According to aU
accounts, the Maories, like the aborigines of other countries settled
by Europeans, are declining in numbers from year to year. The
residt of a native census taken all over the colony between September
1857 and September 1858, was the enumeration of 55,970 Maories
— 31,667 males, and 24,303 females — so that, in the ten years from
1858 to 1868, the decline amounted to no less than 17,430 souls, or
above 30 per cent, of the total native population.
The following table shows the native countries of the white popula-
tion of New Zealand, according to the census of December 19, 1867 : —
Countries of Birth
Males
Females
31,655
Total
New Zealand
32,397
64,052
England
41,591
24,023
65,614
Wales.
975
344
1,219
Scotland
21,947
12,879
34,826
Ireland
18,345
9,610
27,955
Australia
6,048
5,265
11,313
Other British Colonies .
2,146
1,382
3,528
United States
1,031
182
1,213
Gennany
2,293
545
2,838
France
437
116
643
China ....
1,213
6
1,219
Other foreign Countriis
2,274
174
2,448
Ax> sea ....
401
350
761
Unspecified .
Total .
r)6i
131,929 I
208
769
86,739
218,668
1
712 IHK 2?IATE2*MA5^d TEAB-BOOC
The wbite population of New Zealand, composed, as will be seen fitmi
tlie abore table, to nearly one-half, of natires of the Umted Kingdom,
iji Mattered in small commtinities over the colonj. The wide interrak
between the^e iiettlomfmts are occii|Hed by the aboriginal Maooes.
who are well armerl, <^kilful in the U5^ of their rifles, and addicted
to war, Tlifty mostly avail themselves cff the natural fatnesses
afforded by the cormtrj-, and large armed bodies of them pass rapidhr
from place to place, Hiibsisting where European troops cannot lire.
Won by tlic teaching of Knglij»h missionaries, the natives have ahnot?t
all embraced Cjhrintianlty, and a great proportion of them are able
to read and write. The Maories not openly hostile to European
settlers are rej/rcrMcnted as l>eing fond of a^cultnre, and the Govem-
TfKint has encouraged them in this taste, while they have l>een induced
hIm} to construct mills, to acfpiire vessels, and to attend to the
breeding of cjittle and hors^.»s, for which they have a great partiality.
The immigration into New Zealand in the year 1868 amounted
to 8,723 j)er?K>nH, while 7,808 individuals emigrated from the
colony. By cjiitomising the net excess of immigration over emigra-
tion m the provinces, taken sepanitely, it is found that the excess
was — in Otago, 1 ,432 ; in Wellington, 348 ; in Hawke's Bay, 22 ;
in Nelson, lfi2; in Marlborongli, 1 ; in Canterbur}-, 716; in Auck-
land, 287; and in Southland, 171. In the proA'ince of Taranaki
and in the County of Westland the balance was on the other side,
the emigration having exceeded the immigration by 2,279 persons.
Of the immigrants arriving in 1808, there came 3,022 from the
United Kingdom, 5,079 from the Australian colonies, 60 from other
British ports, and 502 from foreign states.
Trade and Industry.
The commerce of New Zealand increased more than twenty-fold in
the eigliteon years from 1852 to 1869. The imports, which were of the
value of 359,444/. in 1852, amounted to 4,976,126/. in 1869 ; and the
exports, valued at 145,972/. in 1852,amoimted to 4,224,860/. in 1861).
The following table exhibits the value of the total imports and
exports of the colony in each of the five years 1865 to 1869 : —
Voars
1865
1800
1807
1808
180J)
Total Imports 1
Total Exports 1
^ ,
£
0,594,977
n.713,218
0.894,863
4,520,074
5.844,007
4.G44.678
4,985,748
4,429,198
4,976,126
4.224,860
The quantities ixud value of the imports in each of the two years
1867 and 1868 were «a (bllows : —
NEW 7,i;AI.ANi).
/I3
Total Imports
PnixciPAL Abticlks.
i»»;7
1868
Animals for stock
£
161.:;69
122,819
Apparel : — B*H)tH and ahaea
' 1 jC
li».982
1C3.922
8,793
• 193,981 :
Appjircl ai'.d sl()j>s
Packgs,
i 4,704
148,941
! 3,187 i
! 117.441
lAiittin*i
Packgs.
'; 4,123
1,398
V/*'l I'fU*^ • • •
• 1 £
: 146,047
i 49,557
^V^/V|11f>im
J Packga.
5,984
; 1,588
»f Wrllt 11^ • • •
' • L £
167,207
71,558
Drapery
f Packgs,
9,085
11,113
' ' I £
503,317
557,754
Habertlushery
f Packgs.
' ' \ £
964
32,982
656
34,511
MilliiKTA', silks, IiDens .
f Packgs.
1,741
42,393
785
j 44,151
Iron, hanlware, cutlery
£
356,427
' 313,890
Provisions : — ^Ue and beer ,
£
160.447
85,263
Suf^ir— raw and refined .
f Tans
' 1 £
6.470
311,401
293,094
Tt»a
f Us.
' 1 £
1,873,273
186,323
214,793
Spi rit s : — Brandy
£
108,662
118,461
Other kinds
£
86.885
106,259
Stationery and books .
£
86,532
69,639
Tobacco ....
£
70,874
91,602
Wine .....
£
110,715
87,257
Total value of principal anc
: other articlos £
5,344,607
4,986,748
The quantities and value of the exports, in each of the two years
1867 and 1868, were as follows :—
Total Exports
is«;:
1868
Principal Abticli-is.
Gold and gold dust
Kauri gum
I'otatoes
Timber of all kinds
,y , r U^. 27,1.)2,966 28,875,163
^'^ I ^ 1,580,608 1,516,548
Total \-alue of principal and other articles .£ 4.644,678 4,429,198 1*
The commercial intercourse between New Zealand and the
United Kingdom is shown in the subjoined tabular statement.
/ Oz.
686,753
637,474
[ £
2,724,276
2,492.721
f Tons
2,685
2.689
1 £\
77,491
72,493
f Toim ;
418
362
1 £
1,812
1,257
£
16.105
15,846
7H
THE STATESMAN S YEAB-BOOK.
whicb gives the total value of the exports of merchandiae— exdnsive
of gold and specie — ^from New Zealand to the United Kingdom^
and of the imports of British and Irish produce and manu&ctures
into New Zealand, in each of the six years 1865 to 1870 : —
Tears
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
Exports from New Zealand
to the United Kingdcnn
1,713.06-2
1,210,500
1,474,561
1,554,128
2,131,980*
' Imports of
British Home Prodnoe
into New Zealand
2,177,174
1,506,496
1,702,453
1,864,988
1,537,500
I
The staple article of export from New Zealand to the United
Kingdom is wool, the value of which amounted to 1,205,072/. in
1865, to 1,588,318/. in 1867, to 1,344,868/. in 1869, and to
1,761,614?. in 1870. The British imports comprise mainly textile
febrics.
Ship-building and the trade in timber kre, next to wool-growing,
the chief elements of the industry of New Zealand. Among the
mineral productions are gold, copper, iron, and coaL
Large gold-fields were discovered in 1857. According to official
returns, the total export of gold from New Zealand between the 1st
of April, 1857, and the 3l8t of March, 1870, was as follows: —
Produce of Goldfields in
Otago .
Westland (County)
Nelson .
Auckland
Jklarlborongh
Sonthland
Totals.
Quantity
Yaloe
Oz.
£
2,568,447
10,006,522
1,355,218
5,327,247
925,442
3,664,092
243,497
792,089
34,878
134,314
27,813
109,954
5,155,295
20,024,218
Mineral deposits of immense extent are believed to be in existence
not far below the soil in various parts of New Zealand.
715
QUEENSLAND.
Constitution and Oovenunent.
^HE form of government of the colony of Queensland was esta-
hed December 10,1859, on its separation from New South Wales.
5 power of making laws, and imposing taxes, is vested in a ParKa-
it of two Houses, the Legislative Council, and the Legislative
Bmbly. The former consists of twenty-three members, ten
linated by the Crown for five years, and thirteen nominated
life. The House of Assembly comprises twenty-six deputies,
ted for five years by all natural-bom or naturalised citizens, who
taxes, and have undergone no condemnation for any criminal
The executive is vested in a governor appointed by the Crown.
rovernor of Queensland. — George Augustus Constantino Phipps,
•quis of Nonnanhy, born 1819, only son of the first marquis;
nber of Parliament for Scarborough, 1847-58 ; Treasurer of
Queen's Household, 1853—57; Lieutenant-Governor of Nova
bia, 1858-63 ; succeeded his father, 1863 ; appointed Governor
Queensland, April 8, 1871.
"he governor is commander-in-chief of the troops, and also bears
title of vice-admiral. He has a salary of 4,000Z. per annum,
i allowances.' In the exercise of the executive autibority he is
5ted by an Executive Council, consisting of four members, the
)nial Secretary, the Attorney-General, the Colonial Treasurer,
the Secretary for Public Lands and Works. Each of these
isters has a salary of 1,000Z. per annum. They are jointly and
vidually responsible for their acts.
Bevenne and Expenditure.
'he public income and expenditure of Queensland, during the
ten years of its existence as a colony, wei;ie as follows : —
i Years
1
Revenue
Expenditure
1
1
£
£
1860 .
178,089
180,103
1861
238,239
299,606
1862
346,431
367,317
l.*<63
390,823
404,402
1864 .
502,456
439,034
1865 .
631,432
613,161
1866 .
490,270
594,130
1867 .
669,041
719,967
1868 .
780,117
797,470
1869
• •
772,858
796,235
7i6 THE statesman's tear-book.
The greater part of the revenue of Queensland is produced bj
customs duties, land sales, and rents of public lands; while the
chief expenditure is for works of general utility, and for aids to
immigration. The customs revenue for 18G8 amounted to 337,228^,
exceeding that of 1867 by 50,935/. In 18G5, the customs yielded
195,540/., against 153,341/. for 18G4, the increase being 42,199/.,
or at the rate of 27 per cent.
The public debt of the colony amounted, on December 31, 1869,
to the sum of 3,459,750/., of which sum 3,021,250/. was created by
loims, and 438,500/. under 'The Treasury Bills Act of 1866,' viz.,
30 Victoria, No. 8, and 30 Victoria, No. 10. The interest on the loans
amounted to 181,269/., and on the Treasury Bills to the sum of
43,850/. ; in all 225,119/., in the year 1868. "
Area and PopnlatioiL.
Queensland comprises the whole north-eastern portion of the
Aiistralian continent, including, in the terms of the Letters Patent
establishing the colony, * all and every the adjacent islands, their
members and appurtenances, in the Pacific Ocean and in the Gulf
of Carpentaria.' The boundaries of Queensland are, on the north
the Gulf of Carpentaria, on the east the Pacific Ocean, on the south
the colony of New South Wales, on the west the 141st meridian of
longitude from the 29th to the 26th parallel, and thence to the 138th
meridian north to the Gulf of Carpentaria. The vast territory thus
defined, of an estimated area of 678,600 English square miles,
equal in size to one-fifth of the Avhole of Europe, formed, under
the name of Moreton Bay, a part of New South Wales until it was
erected into a separate colony, imder the name of Queensland, by an
order of Her Majesty in Council, which took effect on December 10,
1859. upon the arrival of the first governor.
The first settlement of the colony was by convicts sent from Great
Britain, the earliest of them arriving in 1825. In 1842 the country
was thrown open to free settlers, and an enmneration taken in 1846
sliowed the total population, free and felon, to number 2,257. In
1851, the total population had increased to 8,575, and in 1856 to
17,082.
The population amounted to 24,870 on December 31, 1859; to
29,074 on December 31, 1860, to 34,367 at the same date in 1861,
and to 45,077 on December 31, 1862. The last enumeration of
December 31, 1808, showed that the colony had then a population
of 107,427, of whom 65,843 were males, and 41,584 females.
Queensland is divided into twelve large districts, namely. More-
ton, Darling, Downs, Burnett, Port Curtis, Maranoa, Leichhardt,
QUEENSLAIJD.
717
Kennedy, Mitchell, Warrego, Gregory, Burke, and Cook. The
district of Moreton is bounded by the south-east coast line, to the
extent of about one hundred miles, and stretches inland to the
dividing range. It includes the city of Brisbane, the capital of the
colony, and the seat of government, and also the town of Ipswich.
The number of immigrants, chiefly from the United Kingdom,
who arrived in the colony in 1868, was 4,287. In 1869 there
arrived 6,672, and there left 7,116. The births numbered 4,654,
and the deaths 1,171.
Trade and Industry.
The total value of the imports and exports of Queensland, in the
^Ye years 1865 to 1869, is given in the following table: —
Years
Imports 1 Exports
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869 ■
£
2,505,559
2,467,907
1,747,735
1,899,119
1,717,472
£
1,153,464
1,366,491
2,198,609
2,107,437
2,104,887
The commercial intercourse of Queensland is chiefly with the
other Australian colonies, and next to them with the United King-
dom. The subjoined tabular statement gives the value of the
exports, exclusive of gold, from Queensland to the United Kingdom,
and of the imports of British and Irish produce and manufactures
into Queensland in each of the five years 1866 to 1870: —
Years
Exports from Queensland
to the United Kingdom
£
1866
341,362
1867
459,21.)
1868
420,082
1869
547,584
1870
723,882
Imports of
British Home Produce
into Queensland
£
533,914
298,638
409,303
433,726
343,951
The staple article of exports from Queensland to the United
Kingdom is wool, the value of which was 324,348Z. in 1864 ;
126,256/. in 1865 ; 304,765Z. in 1866 ; 424,946/. in 1867 ; 332,976/.
in 1868; 405,145/. in 1869 ; and 591,673/. in 1870. Among the
other articles of export to Great Britain are tallow and raw
7i8
THE STATESMAN S YEAR-BOOK.
cotton, the former exported to the value of 66,682/. in 1870.
Of raw cotton the exports to the United Kingdom were : — ^200 cwt.,
valued at 2,497Z., in 1864; 985 cwt., valued at 11,544/., in
1865 ; 1,837 cwt., valued at 11,714/., in 1866 ; 855 cwt., valued at
3,351/., in 1867 ; 7,725 cwt., valued at 37,935/., in 1868 ; 12,181
cwt., of the value of 69,603/., in 1869 ; and 8,201 cwt. in 1870.
Among the imports of British produce into Tasmania in the year
1869, the chief w^e iron, of the value of 67,829/., and cotton goods,
of the value of 38,866/.
The growth of the sugar-cane has been attempted in recent years,
and the industry is reported to be rapidly growing. Its position in
1870 is given in the following tabular statement : —
Land under cane in 1870
4, 908 A acres
Acres under cane croshed, 1870 .
2,188" „
Sugar in 1869
1,490 tons
Sugar in 1870
2,854J „
Molasses produced in 1869 .
. 137,598 gallons
Molasses produced in 1870 .
. 177,666 „
Bum distilled in 1869 .
. 74.483
KuTn distilled in 1870 .
. 124,60r3
Sugar mills in 1870
. 39
Distilleries ....
1 1 « • .1
. 10
1 t •
There are several coal mines in the colony, producing about
20,000 tons of coal per annum. Gold-fields were discovered in
1867, the principal of them at Gympie Creek. There were in 1870
moa:e than a dozen gold-fields in the colony, supporting a population
of 15,000 souls. The quantity and value of minerals raised during
1868 were — ^gold, 122,712 ounces, valued at 429,907/.; copper,
9,033 tons, value 73,020/. ; coal, 19,611 tons, value 11,519/.
At the end of 1870 there were 206 miles of railway open for
trafiic in the colony, and thirteen miles in progress. The lines arc
the Southern and Western, 176 miles long, starting from the toAvn
of Ipswich into the interior, and the Northern railway, 30 miles
long, from Rockhampton in the direction of the Dawson river.
719
SOUTH AXJSTBALIA.
Constitution and Oovemment.
The constitution of South Australia bears -date October 27, 1856.
It vests the legislative power in a Parliament elected by the people.
The Parliament consists of a Legislative Council and a House of
Assembly. The former is composed of d^teen inwnbers, six of
whom retire every four years, their Bucceasoia being then elected
for twelve years. The executive has no power to dissolve this
body. It is elected by the whole colony voting as one district.
The qualifications of an elector to the Legislative Council are
that he must be twenty-one years of age, a natural-born or
naturalised subject of Her Majesty, and have been on the
electoral roll six months, besides having a freehold of 50/. value, or
a leasehold of 201. annual value, or occupying a dwelling-house of
261. annual value. The qualification for a member of Council is
merely that he must be thirty years of age, a natural-born or natural-
ised subject, and a resident in the province for three years. The
President of the Council is elected by the members.
The House of Assembly consists of thirty-six members, elected
for three years by eighteen districts, but liable to dissolution by the
executive. The sole qualification for an elector is that of having
been on the electoral roll for six months, and of bavdng arrived at
twenty-one years of age ; and the qualification for a member is the
flsme. The Speaker of the House of Assembly is chosen by the mem-
bers of a new House on its first meeting. Judges and ministers of
religion are inedigible for election as members, as well as aliens who
have not resided five years in the colony. The elections of members
of both Houses take place by ballot.
The executive is "weated in a governor appointed by the Grown
and a responsible Eixecutive Council, the members of whida must
have been elecfbed deputies of eith«r of the two Houses of ParMament.
Governor of South -4wsfra/iflL— -Sir James Fergnason, bom 1832,
eldest son of Sir J. Fergusson, Bart. ; educated at University College,
Oxford ; entered the army, and served as captain in the Grenadier
Guards during the Crimean War ; M JP. for Ayrshire, 1854-57, and
again 185^-68 ; appointed Governor of South Australia, Sept. 1868.
The governor, who is at the same time commander-in-clnef of all
the troDps, has a salary of 5^000/. per annimi. The Cabinet, ffr Exe-
cutive Ooimcil, of which he is the president, consists of five members,
ealled the Chief Secretary, the Attorney-General, the Treaaarer, the
Commissioner of Crown Lands, and the Commissioner of Public
Works. The Chief Secretary has a salary of 1,300/. per annum,
720
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
the Attorney-General has 1,000/., the Treasurer 900Z., and each
of the other members of the cabinet 800Z. The ministers are
jointly and individnally responsible to the L^islature for all their
official acts.
Sevenne and Expenditure.
The total annual revenue and the total annual expenditure of the
colony of South Australia for each of the ten years 1861-70
were as follows, according to official returns : —
Yean
Eevenne
Expeuditnre
£
£
1861
558,586
482,951
1862
548,709
579,381
1863
631,700
635,205
1864
775,837
626,688
1865
1,089,128
790,504
1866
949,774
1,064,323
1867
716,294
1,003,271
1868
716,004
852,689
1869
777,351
802,251
1870
564,640
736,160
The greater part of the revenue of the colony is derived from
the sale of Crown lands, and from customs duties, while the
main portion of the expenditure is on accoimt of public works.
On the average of the three years 1868 to 1870, the customs duties
produced rather more than one-fourth, and the sale of Crown lands
rather less than one-fourth of i^ie total annual revenue, the rest being
derived from a great number of sources, including railways, tele-
graphs, post-office, Adelaide water rates, and port and harbour dues.
About one-third of the net revenue is expended in administrative
charges, comprising a 'civil list' of 15,800/., salaries of officials to the
amount of 225,0002., and ' contingencies' averaging 200,0002. a-year.
Not included in the r'^venue returns of the foregoing table were
receipts from loans, aiiiounting to 65,218Z. in 1860; to 16,9892. in
1861 ; to 19,000Z. in 1862 ; to 33,044Z. in 1863 ; to 33,6482. in
1864; to 1132. in 1865; to 25,4062. in 1866; to 410,0312.
in 1867; to 645,7992. in 1868; to 188,4822. in 1869; and to
220,5482. in 1870.
The public debt of the colony, dating from 1852, amounted, at
the close of 1870, to 1,944,7002. The whole of the proceeds of this
debt were spent in reproductive public works, mainly railways,
telegraphs, and harbour improvements. (Conmiimication of itie
Government to the JStatesman's Tear-book,)
SOUTH AirSTBALIA.
721
Area and Fopnlation,
The original boundaries of the colony, according to the statutes
of 4 and 5 Wm. IV. cap. 95, were fixed between 132° and 141° E.
long, for the eastern and western boundaries, the 26® of S. lat. for
the northern limit, and for the south the Southern Ocean. The
boundaries of the colony were subsequently extended, imder the
authority of Eoyal Letters Patent, dated July 6, 1863, so as to
embrace all the territory lying northward of 26° S. latitude and
between the 129th and 138th degrees of East longitude. The total
area of this territory is calculated to be over 760,000 English square
miles.
South Australia was first colonised in 1836 by emigrants firom Great
Britain, sent out under the auspices of a company called the
South Australian Colonisation Association, which in 1835 obtained a
grant from llie Imperial Government of the lands of the colony.
The conditions were that the land should not be sold at less than IL
per acre ; that the revenue arising from the sale of such lands should
be appropriated to the immigration of agricultural labourers;
that the control of the company's affairs eiould be vested in a
body of commissioners approved by the Secretary of State for
the colonies, and the governor be nominated by the Crown.
The total population of each sex, according to enumerations taken
in the years 1844, 1846, 1851, 1855, 1861, 1866, and 1871,
was as follows : —
Date of census
Males
Females
Total
February 26, 1844 .
„ 26, 1846 .
January 1, 1851
March 31, 1856
April 8, 1861 .
March 25, 1866 .
April 2. 1871 .
9,526
12,670
35,302
43,720
65,048
85,334
95,408
7,840
9,720
28,398
42,101
61,782
78,118
90,218
17,366
22,390
63,700
85,821
126,830
163,452
185,626
The enumerations here given did not include the aboriginal
population, the total of which cannot be ascertained. The number
of aborigines living in settled districts was found to be 3,369,
namely, 1,833 males and 1,536 females, at the census of April 2,
1871.
3 ▲
722
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
The population was distributed as follows over the counties and
pastoral districts of the colony, at the census of April 2, 1871 : —
Counties and Pastoral Districts.
Males
Females
Total
Counties : —
1
1
Adelaide ....
41,454
44,139
86,593
Ghiwler
~
4,715
3,945
8,660
Light .
10,329
9,690
20,019
Stanley
5,301
4,484
9.785
Victoria
515
303
818
Daly .
6,510
5,843
12,353
Fergusson .
377
199
676
Frome
939
900
1,839 1
Hindmarsh.
6.857
6,705
13,662 1
Sturt .
2,942
2,788
5,730 ,
Eyre .
1,275
1,057
2.332
Burra .
1,750
1,651
3.401 i
Young
40
40
80
Hamley
52
20
72 1
Albert
43
32
76
Al£:ed
47
25
72
Eussell
457
336
793
Cardwell
72
37
109
Buckingham
122
106
228 ,
MacDonnell
460
319
779
Robe ,
1,371
1,036
2,407
Grey .
6,037
4,408
9,446
Flinders
828
728
1,561
Total Counties
91,488
a8,791
180,279
Pastoral Districts : —
1
1
Western District.
693
362
1,055 1
Northern District
1,604
695
2,199
North-Elastem District
776
267
1,043
South-Eastem District
—
— _
Yorke's Peninsula
^—
...
^__
Kangaroo Island .
Tot^l Pastoral Districts
145
142
287
3,218
1,366
4,584
Shipping ....
530
32
562
Northern Territory
172
29
201
Total
•
95,408
90,218
186,626
The following table shows the agricultural progress of the colonj,
giving the number of acres of and under cultivation in each of ihe
Sectoral districts at the coim](i^ii<(^^m^ii\. c^i 1^61 and of 1871 : —
SOtTH AU8XBAUA.
723
Land tinder Coltiyation.
JBiiectoral Districtf.
1861.
1871.
Increase.
Decrease.
Acres.
AcreB.
Acres.
Acres.
East Adelaide
—
—
—
West Adelaide
-~
— .
Port Adelaide
3,642
21,430
17,788
—
West Torrens
10,749
10,106
—
643
Yatala
47,119
63,840
16,721
—
Gmneracka .
32,816
30,072
—
2,744
East Torrens
6,671
8,660
1,989
TheSturt .
12,449
15,372
2,923
— .
Noarliinga .
36,104
34,538
—
1,566
Mount Barker
47,726
59,183
11,458
Onkapannga
20,586
19,789
—
797
■ Enoonnter Baj
25,897
34,051
8,154
—
Barossa
38,427
53,986
15,559
—
Light .
77,426
171,631
94,205
.—
Victoria
7,734
58,538
50,804
The Burra .
15,856
65,215
49,359
Stanley
43,430
286,125
242,695
Flinders
2,186
26,470
24,285
—
TotAl
[
1 •
428,816
959,006
630,190
There was no land under cultivation in the northern territory
either in 1861, or 1871.
Trade and Industry.
The total value of South Australian imports and exports, inclu-
sive of bullion and specie, &om and to various countries, in each
of the five years 1865 to 1869 wais as follows : —
Years
Imports
Rxports
£
£
1865
2,927,596 .
. 3,129,846
1866
2,835,142
2,858,787
1867
2,506,394
3,164,622
1868
2,238,510
2,819,300
1869
2,754,770
■ 2,993,035
The imports into the colony consist mainly of articles of general
consumption, textile manu&ctures, and colonial produce, the prin-
cipal article being drapery goods, of the average value of upwards
of 500,0002. per annum. The quantities and value of the total
imports of South Australia, in each of the years 1867 and 1868,
were as follows :—
3a2
724
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
Total Imports
Pbincipai. Abtiglbs.
Apparel and slope £
Bags and sacks, com and gunny . . i «
Beer, porter, ale < «
Boots and shoes £
Bullion and specie £
Candles { '^*
Coals, coke, and other fdel . . . j «
Cutlery and hardware .... £
Brapery £
Groceries and oilman's stores ... £
„ manu^Bustures .... £
Implements ...... £
Machinery £
Spirits: Brandy ^GallaTu
Gin ^Gallar^
Sugar j ^^
Tea { ^%
Tobacco, manufjEustured . . . .i ^
Wine ^Gallor^
Wood, timber | ^^^
Wool \ ^£
Total value of principal and other ) ^
articles J
1867
3,789
5,381
80,226
307,284
48,974
47,950
93,392
726,626
28,092
76,711
87,562
23,809
547,844
40,612
1,151
13,646
68,960
9,317
16,354
38,875
19,464
16,366
5,291
118,211
181,750
1,292,126
106,106
333,741
19,107
38,695
19,848
19,098
64,479
5,832,350
425,846
1868
2,506,894
4,615
2,821
38,954
860,899
56,037
86,996
64,508
506,304
20,324
67,109
81,635
34,641
693,066
30,241
2,364
26,543
87,158
8,290
4,901 !
65,518 j
33,815
19,260
6,697
91,727
135,279
1,498,284
98,220
361,042
21,874
42,246
18,619
16,639
58,411
1,611,446
92,957
2,288,510
The exports of the colony are made up chiefly of the two staple
articles, com and wool, the first of the average value of 600,000/.,
and the second of 1,200^000/. per annum. The quantities and value
of the principal exports, in each of the two years 1867 and 1868,
-were as^llows :—
SOUTH AUSISAIiIA.
725
TMalBxports
X^BiMCiPAi. AmncLBS.
Bullion and epede £
Com: Flour \ »
Wheat ( ^
Metal, copper ) m
^^ { £
r Lb8.
Wool -I Bales
I £
Total value of principal andotherl «
articles J
1867
1868
S25
43,703
498,223
301,543
521,690
156,863
627,384
11,686
119,162
22,633,792
66,395
1,144,341
3,164,622
49.221
23,591
405.982
55,876
148,608
104,227
400,691
20,836
210,012
29,629,525
86,913
1,346,323
I
I
2,819,300
The subjoined table shows the oommercial intercourse of South
Australia with the United Kingdom, giving the value of the total
exports, exclusive of gold, from the colony to Great Britain, and
of the imports of British produce into South Australia, in each of
the five years 1866 to 1870 :—
Exports from South AnB-
ImpOTto of British Home
Years
tralia to the United
Prodnoe into South
Kingdom
Anstralia
£
£
1866
1,274,007
1,454,396
1867
1,665,870
906,720
1868
1,313,695
1,177,097
1869
1,278,639
1,375,681
1870
1,242,640
817,561
The chief export article to the United Kingdom is wool, of the
value of 990,173/. in 1866; of 919,532Z. in 1867; of 1,305,280/. in
1868; of 1,008,669/. in 1869, and of 927,150/. in 1870. The next
most important article of export to Great Britain is copper, part
wrought and part ore, of the total value of 169,218/. in 1870. The
British imports comprise, mainly, textile fabrics and iron.
Mining operations are pursued on a very extensive scale in the
colony. The mineral wealth as yet discovered consists chiefly in
copper, but considerable quantities of lead are also raised. The
two largest copper mines are the Moonta-Wallaroo, on York's
Peninsula, Gulf St. Vincent, which gives work to from 2,000 to
3,000 miners, and theBurra-Burra, employing about 1,000 persons.
726
THE statesman's TBAB-BOOK.
Most of the ores raised here are reduced to fine copper before ship-
ment. The increase in mining is shown in the following table,
giving the returns of the quantities of fine copper, copper ore, and
lead ore, exported during the ten years, from. 186.0 to 1869 : —
Years
Fine Copper
Copper Ore
Lead Ore
Cwts.
Tons
Tons
1860
66,429
7,097
68
1861
61,047
7,717
—
1862
85,872
6,213
97
1863
96,038
6,323
453
1864
134,045
4,540
569
1865
100,210
16,180
86^
1866
125,410
16,870
678
1867
160,725
10,681
212
1868
104,227
20,864
76
1869
92,788
26,814
24
There were 40 copper mines at work at the end of 1870.
The colony had 120 miles of railway open for trafllc in 1870. The
total number of passengers conveyed in the year 1869 was 390,637 ;
while there were 405,502 carried in 1866, 402,550 in 1865, and
359,035 in 1864. The railway revenue in the year 1869 amounted
to 90,626Z., and the expenditure to 94,241/. The revenue was
114,131/. in 1866, 133,280/. in 1865, and 129,246/. in 1864, and
the expenditure 103,979/. in 1866, 114,469/. in 1865, and 99,593/.
in 1864. There are two lines of railway, namely, the Port Line, ex-
tending from Adelaide to Port Adelaide, a distance of 7^ miles, and
the North Line, connecting Adelaide with Kapunda, 48^ miles
distant, and the extensive copper mines of the district. A line of
railway was opened in 1870 to Burra. It leaves the northern line
at Eoseworthy, and passes by Stockport, Eiverton, and Saddle-
worth to Kooringa, a total length of 100 miles.
• A complete system of electric telegraphs is in operation in South
Australia. There is also telegraphic communication with the
leading places in Victoria, New South Wales, and Queensland.
m
TASMANIA.
ConstitntioiL and OovemmeiLt
The constitution of Tasmania was settled by the local Act of 18
Vict. No. 17. By this Act a Legislative Council and a House of
Assembly are constituted, called t£e ' Parliament of Van DiemenV
Land.' The Legislative Council is composed of fifteen members,
elected by all natural born or naturalised subjects of the Crown
who possess either a 50Z. fireehold, or hold a commission in the army
or navy, or have a degree of some university, or are in holy orders.
The House of Assembly consists of thirty members, elected by lOZ.
householders, or freeholders, and all subjects holding a commission,
or possessing a degree, or in holy orders. The legislative authority
rests in both Houses united ; while the executive power is vested in
a governor appointed by the Crown.
Governor of Tasmania. — Charles Du Cane, bom 1825, the eldest
son of Captain C. Du Cane, R.N., educated at the Charterhouse and
at Exeter College, Oxford, where he graduated B.A. 1847 ; M.P. for
Maldon, 1852-53 ; M.P. for Essex, 1857-68 ; Civil Lord of the
Admiralty, 1866 - 68. Appointed Governor of Tasmania, Sept. 1868.
The governor is, by virtue of his office, commander-in-chief of
the troops in the colony ; he has a salary of 4,000Z. per annum. He
is aided in the exercise of the executive by a cabinet of responsible
ministers, consisting at present of three members, the Colonial
Secretary, the Colonial Treasurer, and the Attorney-General. It is
in contemplation to create a fourth executive officer, in a Minister
of Lands and Public Works. The members of the cabinet must
have a seat in either of the two Houses of Parliament.
Eevenue and Expenditure.
The public revenue is chiefly derived from customs duties, and
the sale and rent of State lands. The subjoined statement «»bows the
revenue and expenditure during the years 1863 to 1869 : —
Yeaxs
Revenue
Exx)enditure
£
£
1863
328,670
329,760
1864
334,862
318,763
1865
338,076
353,456
1866
313,832
342,326
1867
374,917
355,443
1868
375,367
348,488
1869
346,467
441,528
The receipts arising from the sale and lease of public lands formed
About one-fourth of the revenue of 1869. The total grants of land
amounted to 100,115 acrea in 1861, to 78,080 acres in 1863, and to
728
THE statesman's YEAfip-BOOK.
61,368 acres in 1866. The number of grants in 1869 was 255, of
which 237 for less than 100 acres, and 18 for grants of between 100
and 500 acres of land.
The public debt of Tasmania, on Dec. 31, 1869, amounted to
1,314,000/., which sum included a loan of 400,000Z., raised, in the
spring of 1868, for the construction of a line of railway. The
whole bear interest at 6 per cent.
Area and PopniatioiL.
Tasmania, once known as Van Diemen's Land — ^in honour of a
governor of the Dutch East Indies — ^was discovered by the navigator
Tasman in 1642 ; and afterwards partially explored by Captain
Cook. The first penal settlement formed here was in 1803; and
till 1813 it was merely a place of transportation from Great Britain
and from New South Wales, of which colony it was a dependency.
Transportation to New South Wales having ceased in the year 1841,
Tasmania, to which had been annexed Norfolk Island, became the
only colony to which criminals from Great Britain were sent ; but
this ceased in 1853, when transportation to Tasmania was likewifie
abolished.
The area of the colony is estimated at 26,215 square miles, or
16,778,000 acres, divided as follows: —
Area of Tasmania, exdnsive of islands and lakes
Islands in Bass's Straits, north-east group: —
Flinders
Cape Barren
Clarke's .
All others
North-west group : —
King's .
Bobbin's
Three Hummock
Barren .
Walker's
All others
Schouten Island
Maria's Island
Bruni Islands, north and south
All other islands
Lakes — discharging southerly
„ northerly
Total area of Tasmania
Area of alienated land
Area of unalienated land, including lakes
Acres
15,571,500
513,000
110,000
20,000
27,000
272,000
24,500
19,000
18,400
1,700
1,900
7,000
24,000
90,000
2,500
65,500
10,000
16,778,000
3,413,810
13,365,810
13.468.971
The qiumtity of land under cuV^^t&Uoh ou^&ii^sm^ \, \%Q6^ was 252,164 acres.
TASMANIA.
729
The census of February 7, 1870, showed the population of
Tasmania as follows : —
Males
Females
Total
Total
Married
Single
52,853
46,475
15,665
15,498
37,188
30,977
99,328
31,163
68,165
The population of Tasmania at the preceding census, taken April
7, 1861, was 89,977. Comparing the census of 1870 with that of
1861, there was an increase of 9,351 souls, or 10*39 per cent. On
the 7th February, 1870, the proportion of males to females was
113-72 to 100: on the 7th April, 1861, it was 122*80 to 100.
Distributed according to religious tenets, the population stood as
follows at the census of 1870 : —
Per cent.
Per cent.
Church of England
. 53-41
Baptists . . . ,
0-94
Church of Eome .
. 22-24
Wesleyan Methodists .
7-23
Church of Scotland
. 6-69
Jews ....
. 0-23
Free Church ditto .
. 2-43
Mahomedans or Pagans
. 0-004
Independents
. 3-96
Other Sects . . . .
2-86
At the census of 1861, the number of persons returned as
belonging to the Church of England was 54*72 per cent, of the whole
population ; to the Church of Rome 21*60 per cent.
The state of Education among the population was as follows
at the census of 1870 :—
Per cent.
Persons able to read and write 56*32
Persons able to read only 14*04
Persons not able to read 29*64
At the date of the previous census, in 1861, it was found that
only 42*62 per cent, could read and write ; that 14*60 per cent,
coidd read only; and that 31*76 per cent, were totally uneducated.
In the year 1868 there arrived 5,043 persons in the colony, and
there departed 4,320 ; while in 1869 the arrivals were 6,521, and
the departures 7,159, showing a loss of 638 by emigration.
Trade and Industry.
The total imports and exports of Tasmania, including bullion and
specie, were as follows, in each of the five years 1865 to 1869 : —
730
THE CTATESXAK a TKAB-B0O&.
^r - -
Totallmporta
Yeftn.
£
£
1865
762,376
880,965
1866
882,107
834,606
1867
856,348
790,494
1868
845,152
920,820
1869
975,412
826,932
The commerce of Tasmania is almost entirely with the United
Kingdom, and the Australasian colonies, among the latter chieflj
Victoria and New South Wales.
The total value of the exports from Tasmania to the United
Kingdom and of the imports of British produce and manufactures
into Tasmania, in each of the five years 1866 to 1870, was as
follows :—
Team
Exports from Tasmania
to Oreat Britain
Imports of
British Home Prodnoe
into Tasmania
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
400,980
406,430
373,911
313.883
381,425
£
245,669
216,850
190,322
•260,023
191,435
The staple article of exports from Tasmania to the United King-
dom is wool. The value amounted to 340,413/. in 1866; to 348,628/.
in 1867 ; to 300,492/., representing 4,871,591 pounds of wool, in
186»: to 242,917/. in 1869; and to 264,935/. in 1870.
In 1870 there were in the colony 22,583 horses, 95,067 head of
cattle, 1,531,187 sheep and lambs, and 49,524 pigs.
The first line of railway in Tasmania was opened in February,
1871. The line, called the Launceston and Western Railway, is
43 miles in length, and connects the town and port of Launceston
with the townsliip of Deloraine. The cpst of the railway was
450,000/.
Tasmania has a complete telegraph system, with ofiSices in every
town and village of the settled part of the colony. At the com-
mencement of 1870. the number of miles of wire in operation was
2,560. The number of telegraphic messages sent, exclusive of inter-
colonial despatches, was 8,644 in 1866, and rose to 59,632 in 1868.
In April, 1869, telegraphic communication was established by a
submarine cable between Tasmania and the continent of AustraHa.
731
VICTORIA.
Constitution and Oovemment
The constitution of Victoria was established by an Act, passed by
the Legislature of the colony, in 1854, to which the assent of the
Crown was given, in pursuance of the power granted by the Act of
the Imperial Pariiament of 18 & 19 Vict. cap. 55. This charter
vests the legislative authority in a Parliament of two Chambers ;
the Legislative Council, composed of thirty members, and the Legis-
lative Assembly, composed of sixty members. Originally a high
property qualification was required both for members and electors
of flie Legislative Council, but the same was reduced recently, by
Colonial Statute, as regards members to the possession of an estate
rated at not less than 50/. a-year, and as to electors to the possession
or occupancy of property of the value of 50/., or 61. per annum. No
electoral property qualification is required for graduates of British
universities, matriculated students of the Melbourne university,
ministers of religion of all denominations, certificated schoolmasters,
lawyers, medical practitioners, and oflicers of the army and navy.
Six members, or a fifth of the Legislative Council, must retire every
two years, so that a total change is effected in ten years. The
members of the Legislative Assembly are elected by universal
suffrage. The duration of the Assembly was originally fixed at five
years, but the term has since been reduced to three. Clergymen of
any religious denomination, and persons convicted of felony, are
excluded from both the Legislative Council and the Assembly.
The executive is vested in a governor appointed by the Crown.
Governor of Victoria. — Hon. John H. T. Manners Sutton,
born 1810, educated at Trinity College, Cambridge, and graduated
M. A., 1835 ; Under-Secretary of State for the Home Department
from Sept. 1841 to July 1846 ; returned M.P. for the borough of
Cambridge, Sept. 1839, but unseated on petition; sat for the
borough of Cambridge from 1841 to 1847 ; Lieut. -governor of New
Brunswick, from June 1854 to Oct. 1861 ; Governor of Trinidad
from April 1864 to May 1866; appointed Governor of Victoria,
May 1866, and assumed oflSce, Aug. 26, 1866.
The Governor, who is likewise commander-in-chief of all the
colonial troops, has a salary of 10,000/. a year. In the exercise of
the executive he is assisted by a cabinet of ten ministers, called the
Chief Secretary, the Minister of Justice, llie Attorney-General, the
Treasurer, the President of Board of Land and Survey, the Com-
missioner of Public Works, the Commissioner of Railways, the Com-
missioner of Customs, the Minister of Mines, and the Postmaster-
General. At least four ministers must be members of either
Legislative Coimcil or the Assembly.
\
732
THE statesman's TEAB-BOOK.
SeYenue and Expenditnre.
The total amount of the public revenue and expenditure of the
colony, in each of the ten jears 1861 to 1870, was as follows : —
Yean
Bevenne
Bzpenditare
1861
£
2,952,101
£
3,092,021
1862
3,269,079
3,039,497
1863
2,774,686
2,882,937
1864
2,955,338
2,928,903
1865
3,076,885
2,983,777
1866
3,079,160
3,222,025
1867
3,216,317
3.241,818
1868
3,449,311
3,227,513
1869
3,196,989
3,392,737
1870
3,257,221
3,435,406
The budget estimates for the year 1871 were calculated on a
revenue of 3,596,469/., and an expenditure of 3,556,888/. ; and the
estimates of 1872 on a revenue of 3,297,040/., and an expenditure
of 3,495,148/. By a resolution of the Legislative Assembly passed
in the session of 1871, it was ordered that from and after ihe 3(Hh
June, 1871, the financial year shall commence on the 1st July.
The various sources of revenue and branches of expenditure,
in the year 1868, are shown in the subjoined table :—
Somoes of Beyenne
Groes amoant
Customs: —
Import duty on spirits
wine .
beer ,
tobacco
cigars
coffee .
sugar and ^
molasses j
tea
opium
rice .
hops .
malt .
Wharfage and har
bour rates
All other duties
»
f>
n
»>
%t
»
t>
ii
*t
»»
J
/
Total Customs .
Duty on gold
Dntj on spirits dis- }
tilled in the colony \
£
697,390
41,001
31,451
136,067
10,361
13,073
73,990
60,033
20,743
10,687
6,933
6,496
79,491
313,238
1,399,864
36,844
28,672
Brancdieeof Expenditure iOroaB amount.
Houses of Legislature .
Chief secretary's de- I
partment . J
Registrar general's
Judicial
Treasury
Minister of mines
Commissioners of lands 1
and surveys . J
Public works . . |
Railways . . . j
Koads and bridges
Trade and customs >
department . \
Postmaster generars 1
department . j '
Police ...
Ghiols .
Penal establishments
Medical
, Aborigines .
15,278
159,821 I
234,498
25,961
80,717
308,327
203,993
76,795
79,421
145,577
163,071
24,821
36,763
7,139
6.067
7,531
TICTOEIA.
7i3
Bonroes of Bevenue
Gold:—
Business licenses
Miners' rights .
I^eases of auriferous l
lands and quartz >
veins. . . J
Tonnage and pilotage?
at outports . . S
Postage
Fines and forfeitures :
Supreme court .
County and general )
sessions courts . (
Petty sessions .
Other
Fees of civil offices : —
Supreme court .
County and general i
sessions courts 3
Petty sessions .
Courts of mines
Other
Lands: —
Sale of
Kent of • •
Bent of leases under 1
Amending Act J
Pastoral occupation .
Licenses : —
Auctioneers*
Publicans'
All other licenses
Miscellaneous : —
Bents (exclusive of )
land) . . S
Sale of Government )
property . J
Government printing 1
office . . J
Bailway .
Water works .
Telegraph
Labour of prisoners .
Storage of gunpowder
Bepayments
Miscellaneous .
Total
GroBS amount
3,628
11,696
13,554
16,446
110,821
275
31
2,883
2,810
19,268
3,063
10,325
352
33,329
220,761
165,628
146,766
185,102
4,863
10,288
78,189
1,514
3,451
4,139
532,299
58,335
29,549
1,900
1,466
243,213
69,079
Branches of Expenditure
3,449,311
Audit office .
Shorthand writer .
Education .
Industrial schools
Lunatic asylums .
Electoral . . •
Botanic and Zoological >
Gardens . . >
National Museum
Grants
Scab Act
Befunds
Special appropriations
Immigration .
Commissioners of
Audit .
Under ' Constitution "
Act,' Schedule D.,
Parts 1 to 8 .
University of Mel- 1
bourne . . J
Interest on water 1
and sewerage de- j-
bentures . J
Principal due on
water and sewer
age debentures
Pensions and retir-
ing allowances
Interest on Mount'
Alexander rail-
way debentures
Interest on railway*!
loan . . I
Mining boards .
Boads
Liquidation of cor-1
poration bonds J
Steam postal com
munication .
Boroughs .
Crown remedies
Gratuities to masters )
of vessels . )
Interest on savings )
banks deposits y
Miscellaneous
Gross amount
=1
!
Total
£
5,962
3,396
123,025
32,689
52,870
8,313
5,471
8,595
6,108
5,582
32,751
27,626
72,750
94,764
6,750
25,617
70,000
10,677
3,426
517,091
3,247
125,863
35,000
42,775
7,735
370,848
1,484
1,250
7,288
3,227,613
734
THE STATESMAN S TEAK-BOOK.
The public debt of Victoria amounted, at the commencement of
January, 1870, to a total of 12,534,800/., as follows:—
Date of Loana
Original
Capital
Amount
repaid
Bate of
Interest
1
Objects of Loans
1855, 1857, 1858
1856
1858
1865
1866, 1867
1869
1869
£
800,000
68,100
8,000,000
300,000
850,000
2,107,000
610,000
200,000
300
Percoit.
6
5
6
6
6
5
5
Melbourne water supply
Melbourne railway
Colonial railways
Colonial railways
Railways and defences
Colonial railway i
Public works 1
i
Total . .
12,735,100
200,300
The payment of both principal and interest of all the above loans
are made primary charges upon the revenues of the colony.
Area and PopnlatioiL.
The colony, first settled in 1835, formed for a time a portion of
New South Wales, bearing the name of the Port Philip district.
It was erected in 1851 — by Imperial Act of Parliament, 18 and 14
Victoria, cap. 59 — into a separate colony, and called Victoria. The
colony has an area of 86,831 square miles. Victoria is bounded on
the north and north-east by a straight line drawn from Cape Howe
to the nearest source of the river Murray, thence by the course
of that river to the eastern boundary of South Australia, or 141°
E. long., thence, by that meridian, to the sea ; on the south by the
sea, a distance of about 600 miles, to Cape Howe, including the
islands along the coast.
The growth of the population, as shown by the census of ten
successive periods, is exhibited in the following table : —
M
Number of
Dates of oensos
Males
Females
Total
females to
every 100
mides
May 25, 1836
142
35
177
24-6
November 8, 1836
186
38
224
20-4
September 12, 1838.
8,080
431
.3,611
140
March 2, 1841
8,274
3,464 .
11,738
41-9
„ 2,1846
20,184
12,695
32,879
62-9
„ 2, 1851
46,202
31,143
77,346
67-4
April 26, 1854
M!arch 29, 1867
155,876
80,900
236,776
61-9
264,334
146,432 .
410,766
56-4
April 7, 1861 .
328,651
211,671
540,322
64-4
Apnl2,l871 .
^ VL^S<S^
^ 729,664
82-3
VICTOKIA.
735
The following table gives a summary of the population of Victoria,
according to the census taken on the 2nd April, 1871 : —
Popxilation, exdusiye of Chinese and
Aborigines
Chinese
Aborigines
Total
Males
381,966
17,770
516
400,252
Females
329,016
43
343
329,402
Total.
710,982
17,813
859
729,664
The colony is divided, for administrative purposes, into sixteen
counties and five imsettled districts, the population of each of which,
together with that of shipping in the various harbours, was as
follows on the 2nd April, 1871 : —
Diyisions.
COXTKTIES —
Anglesey . . . .
Bourke
Balhousie , . . .
Dundas
Evelyn . . . * .
Follett
Grant
Qrenville . . . .
Hampden . . . .
Heytesbuiy . . . .
Mornington . . . .
Normanby . . . .
Polworth . . . .
Bipon
Talbot . . . .
Villiers
XJksbttled Districts —
Gippsland . . . .
TheLeddon . . . .
The Murray , . . .
Bodney
The Wimmorm . ,
Shipping in harbour
Total .
Males
3,345
120,161
14,767
3,705
3,495
688
38,375
32,764
4,020
1,609
4,133
5,569
2,128
8,204
43,733
11,365
11,056
41,853
28,118
4,476
14,483-
2,205
Females
400,252
2,081
116,353
11,673
3,145
2,447
567
35,574
28,027
3,109
1,388
3,263
5,085
1,715
5,777
31,644
9,564
7,195
30,615
17,896
2,914
9,290
82
Total
329,402
5,426
236,514
26,440
6,850
5,942
1,255
73,949
60,791
7,129
2,997
7,396
10,654
3,843
13,981
75.377
20,929
18,251
72,467
46,013
7,390
23,773
2,287
729,654
At the census of 1871, there were in the colony 150,353 inhabited
and 8,929 uninhabited houses, with 1,128 more building, making
a total of 160,410 dwellings, or one to every four and a half of the
population. At the census of 1841, the number of houses was not
more than 1,490, of which 1,465 were inhabited aiLd'i^xjcKffi&i'jSki^^
736
THE statesman's TEAR-BOOK.
The following table gives the population, male and female, of all
the corporate towns and boroughs at the census of April 2, 1871 : —
Towns and Boronghs
Males
Amherst . . . .
1,497
Ararat
1,274
Ballarat . . .
12,902
BallaratEaAt . . . .
7,836
Beechworth . . . .
1,812
Bel&st
1,206
Brighton . . . .
1,443
Browns and Scarsdale .
1,181
Brunswick . . . .
2,192
Buninyong . . . .
991
Carisbrook . . . .
554
Castlemain . . . .
4,078
Chewton . . . .
1,219
Chiltem . . . .
580
Clunes
3,171
Collingwood East .
8,991
Cragie
950
Creswick . , . .
2,254
Daylesford . . . .
2,615
DunoUy
866
Eaglehawk ....
3,570
Echnca
870
Emerald Hill ....
8,456
Essendon and FlemingtoD
1,234
Fitzroy
7,571
Footscray ....
1,323
Geelong
6,951
Graytowu ....
856
Guilford ....
687
Hamilton . . . .
1,165
Hawthorn . - .
1,579
Heathcote ....
841
Hotham
6,808
Inglewood ....
668
Jamieson . .
220
Kew
1,146
Kilmore ....
787
Koroit
912
Malmesbury ....
682
Maryborough ....
1,655
Melbourne ....
28,621
Newton and Chilwell
2,289
Portland ....
1,106
Prahran ....
6,686
Queenscliff ....
457
Ra3rwood ....
308
Bichmond ....
8,008
Butherglen ....
288
Females
1,297
1,099
12,719
7,194
1,355
1,278
1,617
940
2,029
938
387
3,230
1,003
. 569
2,885
9,559
752
1,523
2,086
687
3,020
772
8,665
1,222
7,987
1,159
7,946
566
469
1,165
1,749
713
6,694
601
169
1,283
787
760
675
1,278
27,177
2,659
1,258
7,398
491
220
8,108
249
Total
2,794
2,373
25,621
15,030
3,167
2,484
3,060
2,121
4,221
1,929
941
7,308
2,222
1,149
6,056
18,550
1,702
3,777
4,701
1,553
6,590
1,642
17,121
2,456
15,558
2,482
14,897
1,422
1,156
2,330
3,328
1,554
13,502
1,269
389
2,429
1,574
1.672
1,357
2,933
55,798
4,948
2,364
14,084
948
528
16,116
637
VICTORIA.
737
Towns and Boroughs
Malm
Females
Total
Sole
1,031
1,074
2,105
Sandhurst
»
•
11,850
10,102
21,952
Sandiidge
J
f •
3,276
3,063
6,339
Stebastopol
»
5,416
3,090
6,505
Smythesdale .
569
433
1,002
South Barwon.
871
817
1,688
St. Amaud
577
525
1,102
Stawell .
2,769
2,384
5,153
SteigUtz .
569
489
1,058
StKUda
3,976
5,100
9,076
Tamagulla
729
630
1,359
^angaratta .
833
715
1,548
Warmambooi .
2,046
1,964
4,010
'Willianifltn-wn
3,525
3,609
7,134
Woodend
798
712
1,510
Wood's Point .
555
458
1,013
Total
[
1 •
190,745
183,552
374,297
The numbers of the preceding table are exclusive of suburbs.
Including the suburban population, Melbourne had, at the date of
the census, 193,696; Ballarat, 74,260; Sandhurst, 36,688; and
Oeelong, 22,618 inhabitants.
The progress of population of the colony was greatly aided by the
encouragement of immigration on the part of the State. In the 31
years from 1838 to the end of 1868, nearly 155,000 immigrants
received assistance from the public funds for defraying their passage
to the colony. The number of assisted immigrants of each sex in the
period of 1838 to 1855, and each subsequent year to 1868, was as
follows : —
Tears
Males
■• - ■—'■-!
Females
Total
1838-55
37,887
48,914
86,801
1856
1,763
2,916
4,679
1857
5,429
8,940
14,369
1858
2,320
3,539
5,859
1859
552
2,599
3,151
1860
185
1,551
1,736
1861
747
1,935
2,682
1862
1,710
•3,018
4,728
1863
3,213
5,409
8,622
1864
2,673
•3,958
6,631
1865
1,955
3,149
5,104
1866
1,686
2,508
4,194
1867
1,141
2,061
3,202
1868
Total
1,172
62,433
1,699
2,871
92,196
154,629
3 B
73S
THE STATESMAN S yE.\R-BOOK.
The total number of immigrants who arriTed in the colony fitsn
the first settlement, in 1835, to the end of the. jear ISCISy. jgas
925,069, while the number of persons who quitt^ was 499,8^1^
leaving a balance of 425,248. In 1870, the inunigrants from ^e
United Kingdom numbered 9,103. The largest immigration todc
place in 1852, and the largest emigration in 1853. In 1861 and
1862, the total departures exceeded the arrivals, while the departures
of males exceeded the arrivals not only in these two years, but abo
in 1863. On the other hand, the immigration of females durii^ ^
whole period of the existence of the colony was uniformly in exdns
of the emigration. The total nmnber of females who arrived firom
1835 to the end of 1868 was 267,203, and the number depart^ig
was 97,612, leaving a balance of 169,591, in favour of Victoria.
Trade and Commerce.
The total value of the imports and exports of Victoria, including
bullion and specie, in the ten years from 1861 to 1870, was as
follows : —
Years
Imports
ExporU
£
£ -
1861
13,632,452
13,828,606
1862
. 13,487,787
13,039,422
1863
1 14,118,727
13,566,296
1864
14,974,815
13,898,384
1865
13,257,537
13,150,748
1866
14,771,711
12,889,546
1867
11,674,080
12,724,427
1868
13,320,662
15,593^990
1869
13,908,990
13,464,354
1870
12,455,757
12,470,014
The quantities and value of the imports into the colony, from all
countries, in each of the years 1867 and 1868, were as follows: —
/
Total Irajwrts
Princtpal Articles.
Apparel and slops
Beer an<l cider
Boots and .shoes .
Butter and cheese
Candlea
■ {
1867
1
1868
PacA'gs.
8,071
7,548
£
373,825
276,302
Gallons
1,480,408
1,388,201
£
297,103
268,205
Packgs,
15,145
80,475
£
256,524
413,225
Tons
587
477
£
64,286
48,631
Tons
1,990
1,969
t
\ I^Z^IX
200,206
VICTORIA.
739
Total ImpartB
Coals .
Cottons
Flour.
Fnmitiire
Grain of all kinds
rice)
1867
(including
Haberdashery and draper}-
Hardware and ironmongery
Iron and steel
Machinery .
Oilmen's stores .
Potatoes
Froyisidns .
Bailway materials
Silks .
Specie • • •
Stationery .
Sugar and molasses
Spirits of all kinds
Tea . . .
Timber
Tobacco .
Wine of all kinds
Woollens
Total value of principal and other articles £
Lh.«
115,523
145,075
8,463
458,644
2,024
43,078
7,745
I 35,754
1,362,821
• 8,144
509,725
6,«)06
, 274,862
13,911
97,406
25,629
317,901
. 6,255
68,077
39,333
69,552
8,267
6,160
5,435
226
96,007
16,636
1,108
119,974
1,081,760
6,743
83,515
634,608
866^006
1,910,819
420,665
6,821,221
516,344
3,728,043
11,952,940
23,716
217,744
4,356,921
297,480
392,503
163,164
12,120
948,548
18S8
J.
I
11,674,080
135,225
1 78,900
12,847
522,846
1,932
40,276
7,882
35,004
2,346,843
19,879
802,170
6,992
240,606
21,407
88,638
32,776
368,786
4,863
47,908
33,636
59,367
2,690
5,260
3,340
143
44,922
8,819
1,951
202,830
853,664
6,137
65,084
636,169
796,278
1,406,886
466,447
10,156,779
709,171
4,491,044
13,117,413
53,176
207,764
3.965,800
246,888
316,619
139,084
15,266
1,012,464
13,320,662
\
3b2
740
THE STATESMAN d TEAR-BOOK.
The quantities and ralue of the exports from the colony, to all
oonntiieSy in each of the years 1867 and 1868, were as foUows : —
Total Kmuttg
1M7
1868
Pbotcipal Abticijes.
Gold (exdusiTe of ^Mcie) . . I ^
Spede— Gold £
Sarer £
Hides { ^^£
Cattle { ^£
Hozses •! £
Sb«ep \ ^\
f No.
Skins '< Bundle*
V £
rr 11 r Tons
Tallow 'J £
Tea \ Us,
Wool < £
1,433,687
5J38.993
671,936
1,082
40,897
26,775
1,363
12,217
2,069
66,740
25,178
20,542
59,513
329
4,682
939
34,968
2,291,826
185,515
51,166,729
3,818,347
I
I
1,960,713
7,843,197
507,662
4,310
25,952
23,121
2,570
20,009
3,036
63»655
20,735
15,723
85,075
718
6,487
5,404
160,909
2,404,976
174,661
68,010,591
4,547.182
Total value of principal and other articles £< 12,724,427 | 15,593,990
■^ The commercial intercourse of Victoria with the United King-
dom is shown in the subjoined table, which gives the value of the
total exports of merchandise, exclusive of gold and bullion, from
Victoria to Great Britain, and of the imports of British produce and
mailu£ictures into Victoria in each of the ten years 1861 to 1870 : —
_ j
/
Years
Exports from Yictoria to
Imports of British Home
Great Britaiiu
Produce into Yictoria
1861
£
2,905,342
£
5,528,831
1862
2,870,715
5,731,566 •
1863
2,681,239
5,802,741
1864
4,043,813
5,316,844
1865
4,399,090
5,727,952
1866
4,983,541
6,203,857
1867
5,233,914
4,555,413
1868
5,674,720
5,598,618 •
1869
5,372,208
6,233,603
ISIO
5,781,911
4,309,048
VICTORIA.
741
The most important article of export £rom Victoria to the United
Kingdom, is wooL The exports of wool to Great Britain amoiinted
to 37,368,805 lbs., of the value of 3,630,444/., in 1864; to
43,603,352 lbs., valued at 3,988,726/., in 1865 ; to 46,627,993 lbs.,
valued at 4,584,816/., in 1866; to 51,177,842 lbs., valued at
4,726,067/., in 1867 ; to 63,776,567 lbs., valued at 4,979,320/., in
1868 ; to 64,031,242 lbs., of the value of 4,632,537/., in 1869 ; and
to 64,220,935 lbs., of the value of 4,705,557/., in 1870. Among
the other articles of merchandise exported to die United Kingdom,
are tallow, of the value of 407,816/., hides, tanned and imtanned, of
the value of 118,121/., and copper, of the value of 120,513/., in
1870. The British imports intoYictoria embrace nearly all articles
of home manufacture, chief among them woollen goods to the value
of 602,121/., and apparel and haberdashery, to the value of 594,931/.
in the year 1870. "^
Since the discovery of gold mines, in 1851, large quantities of
gold have been exported from Victoria. The subjoined statement
gives, after official returns, the produce of the Victoria gold-fields in
each of the twenty years 1851 to 1870 : —
Years
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
Number of
Declared
ounces
Value
£
145,137
438,777
2,788,484
8,760,679
3,150,021
11,090,643
2,392,066
9,214,098
2,793,065
11,070,270
2,985,992
11,943,468
2,762,461
10,987,691
2,528,479
10,107,886
2,280,950
9,122,087
2,156,661
8,624,860
1,967,420
7,869,768
1,658,285
6,686,192
1,627,066
6,620,967
1.545,450
6,206,287
1,543,802
6.190,317
1,479,195
6,909,987
1,433,687
5,738,993
1,657,498
6,629,466
1,367,903
6,471.612
1,302,368
6,209,472
The number of miners at work in the gold-fields, on March 31,
1871, was 55,222, of whom more than two-tliirds were Chinese.
The number of persons engaged in gold mining steadily decreased
during the whole of the year 1870. The average number of miners
742
,».
THE STATESMAN S TEAB-BOOK.
in 1866 was 73,479 ; in 1867 it was 65,857 ; in 1868 it was
eSflSl ; in 1869 it was 68,037 ; and in 1870 it was 60,367. On
the 3l6t of March, 1871, gold mining was carried on Ofver 941 sqtiaie
miles of auriferous ground, in some places at a great depth. In the
BaUarat district the Temperance Company was carrying on opera-
tions at a depth of 650 ft., and the New Criterion Coinpany, in the
Creswick division of the same district, was getting gold at the depdi
of 619 ft.; while in the Steiglitz division, the Albion Company
obtained 1,346 ozs. of gold from 1,216 tons of quartz, at the depth
of 755 ft.
. Vieiona. has a more extensive system of railways than any other
of the Australasian colonies. The Victorian railways consist of two
finished main lines, one ftx)m Melbourne to Sandhurst, 101 miles in
length, and the other fit)m Melbourne to (Jeelong and Ballarat, with a
short branch to Williamstown, the port of Melbourne, of a length of
107 miles. The Geelong and Melbourne line was purchased by the
Government in 1860, and an extension from Sandhurst to the river
Murray at Echuca, of a length of 46 miles, has since been constructed.
A third main line, from Melbourne to Belvoir district, 186 miles in
length, was commenced in 18C9. The whole of the railways of the
colony are state property, with the exception of a line, 17 miles
long, called the Melbourne and Hobson^s Bay United, serving the
local traffic of the chief city of Victoria.
The foUoi^dng table shows the length, cost of construction, and traffic
of the railways of Victoria : —
I
Name of Railways
Melbourne, Sandhurst,
and Echuca
' Melbourne, Geelong,
I and Ballarat .
' Williamstown Branch .
Melbourne and Hob-
son's Bay United
Total .
! I
Cost of constmction
Length of- i
line opened i ; Number rf."
■ I I milee ;
Average travelled in
at }
commence-
ment of . Total cost ■ cost per
1869 °"1«
)
Miles
' 254 .10,855,760 42,739
the year
1868 i
1,138,128 !
17 850,297, 50,017 j 400,836 I
271 11,706,057; 43,196 1.538,964 •
. The total gross revenue of the above railways, in the year 1868,
Mionnted to 712,765/., of which 282,931/. were derived from
pamenger traffic.
VICTORIA.
743
The following table shows the extent and work of the telegraphs
of Victoria, in the years 1865-68 : —
Years
Number of Number of miles
stations of wire
Number of
telegrams
Receipts
1865
1866
1867
1868
79
79
83
85
3,110^
3,110l
3.171"
3,215
2.79,741
277,788
235,648.
238,951
£
34.770
35,285
28,875
29,120
In 1870, a uniform shilling rate for tel^rams was established,
which led to a gi-eat increase of work throughout the colony.
744
THE SIATESitAJiS TEAB-BOOK.
WESTERN AUSTSALL/L
CoDslitiitioii and GfoTemmeitt.
The administration of the colon j of^ Western Anstralia is under a
Goremor appointed bj the Crown, who Lt assisted bj an Execatire
Council composed of four members, namely, the officer in command
of the tro^jps, the Colonial Secretary, the Survejor-Greneral, and the
Attorney-General. There is besides a Legislative Counci], composed
of six appointed and twelve elected members. Of the appointed
members, three are official, namely, the Colonial Secretary, the
Attorney-General, and the Surveyor-General, and the other three
are non -official. The twelve elected members are retiumed by the
votes of all male inhabitants, of full age, assessed in a rental of at
least 10/., while the qualification for elected members is the poasession
of landed property of 2,000/., free from all incumbrance.
Governor of Western Australia. — ^Frederick Aloysius Weldy fiar-
merly Colonial Secretary of New Zealand ; appointed Governor of
Western Australia April 7, 1869.
The Governor has a salary of 2,500/. per annum. ,
Sevenne and Expenditure.
The revenue and expenditure of the colony during the seven years
from 1864 to 1870 were as follows: —
Years
Berenne
Expenditure
£
£
1864
71,911
70.715.
1865
77,942
74,985
1866
89,383
84,652
1867
90,430
89,501
1868
99,495
89,726
1869
103,661
103,124
1870
98,132
113,046
Kather more than one-third of the public income is derived from
customs duties, and the rest mainly from licenses and leases of crown
lands, mining and other licenses, and land sales. The colony has an
imperial grant in aid, amounting to 13,821/. in 1868, and to 15,010/-
in 1869. Western Australia is the only one of the Australasian
colonies that has no public debt. — (Communication of the Colonial
Secretary to the StaiesmarlB Year-boofc."^
WESTERN AUSTRALIA.
745
Population and Trade.
As defined by Royal Commission, Western Australia includes all
that portion of New Holland situated to the westward of 190® E.
longitude. The greatest length of this territory is 1,280 miles from
north to south, and 800 miles from east to west, while the occupied
portion of the colony is about 600 miles in length from north to
south, by about 150 miles in average breadth. The total estimated
area of ^e colony is 978,000 Eng. square miles.
Western Australia was first settled in 1829, and for many years
made but little progress. In 1850, the colony had not more than
6,000 inhabitants, but at the census of December 1859, the popula-
tion had risen to 14,837, namely, 9,522 males and 5,315 females.
On the 31st December 1867, the population numbered 21,713,
comprising 13,934 males and 7,779 females. Finally, at the last
census, taken on the 31st March 1870, the total population was
24,785, of whom 15,375 were males and 9,410 females. Included
in these numbers were 1,470 male prisoners, either in prisons or at
working dep6ts in various parts of the colony, as also 1,244 prisoners
having tickets-of-leave, and 1,244 having conditional pardons or
releases, either in the service of settlers, or gaining a living on their
own accoimt.
The following table gives the number of the population, and also
those of inhabited houses, in each of the twelve districts in which
the colony is divided, at the census of March 31, 1870: —
Population.
Districts.
Inhabited
Houses
Males
Females
Total
Albany ....
998
587
1,585
253
Champion Bay
803
494
1,297
208
Fremantle
1,758
1,455
3,213
536
Greenough and Irwin
970
587
1,557
223
Murray . . . ^.
452
242
694
107
Perth . . . • .
2,770
2,237
5,007
796
Roebonme
143
29
172
31
Sussex ....
615
365
980
100
Swan ....
978
696
1,674
272
Todyay ....
1,542
930
2,472
327
Wellington
1,345
826
2,171
291
York ....
1,531
962
2,493
356
13,905
9,410
23,315
3,500
Prisoners
Total .
1,470
15,375
9,410
1
1,470
24,785
746
THE statesman's YEAR-BOOK.
The religious division of the population was as follows, at the
census of March 31, 1870 : —
Beligious divisions Number Per ooit.
Church of England 14,619 68*98
Wesleyans 1,374 5*54
Independents 882 3-55
Presbyterians 529 2*13
Baptists 54 021'
Total Protestants . . 17,458 7041
Roman Catholics 7,118 28*72
Jews 62^ ^,oQ
No Denomination 147 )
Total . . . . 24,785 lOO'OO
The agricultural prosperity of the colony has been greatly on the
rise in recent years, the numbers of the live stock having increased
fourfold in the ten years 1861 to 1870. On the 31st December
1870, there were 22,174 horses, 45,213 cattle, and 608,892 sheep.
The total value of the imports and exports, including bullion and
specie, of Western Australia, in the five years from 1866 to 1870, is
i^own in the subjoined statement : —
Years
Imports
Exports
1
£
£
1866
251,907
152,240
1867
204,613
174,080
1868
225,614
192,635
1869
256,730
205,502
1870
213,259
200,985 1
The value of the commercial intercourse of Western Australia with
Great Britain and Ireland from 1866 to 1870 is sho^vn in the
following table, which gives the total exports of the colony to Great
Britain, and the total imports of British home produce, in each of
the five years : —
Years
Exports from Western
Australia to Great Britain
Imports of British Home
£Sx)duce into Western
Australia
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
£
75,439
84,984
92,087
88,094
101,096
£
110,739
78,802
107,847
108,508
104,045
Li-
WBiSTEKN AUSTRALIA. 747
The exports of the cblonj'to Great Britaiii consist ahnost entirely
rf wool, copper, and lead^Ote.' The wbol exports were ofi the value
of 67,377^. in 1866, of 66,755/. in 1867, ^©^^74,076/. iii 1868, of
69,227Z. in 1869, ahd of 83,^76Z. m 1870. Of copper ore tM ^Xpotts
to Great Britain, amounted to 585/., and of lead ore to 7,I37Z. in
1870. The soil is believed to be rich in mineral ore, principally
copper^ and coal has b<een found in small quantities. There Mye
also -been' recent discoyeries of gold:
b Stjktistioal' and 'Otiidr Books of Eeferencexonoerninff
Aii8trala4sia.
1. Official Publications.
•' Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United Kangdoinlwitli
Foreign Countries and British Possessions in the year 1870. Imp. 4. London;
1871.
• Abstracts of certain principal results of a census of New Zealand, taken on
the 27th February 1871. Fol. Wellington, 1871.
Census of New South Wales, taken on the 2nd April 1871. Approximate
returns. Fol. Sydney, 1871.
Census of Victoria, taken on the 2nd April 1871. Approximate returns.
Fol. Melbourne, 1871. '
' Census of the Colony of Queensland, taken on the 2nd March 1868. Fol.
Brisbane, 1869.
Census of South Australia, taken on the 2nd April 1871. Summary tables.
Fol. Adelaide, 1871.
Census of the Colony of Western Australia, taken on the 31st March 1870.
Fol. Perth, 1870.
Queensland: Blue Book for the year 1870. Fol. Brisbane, 1871.
Statistical Tables relating to the Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom. Part XIII. Fol. London, 1870.
Statistical Abstract for the several Colonial and other Possessions of the
United Kingdom in each year, from 1864 to 1868. No. VII. 8. London, 1871.
Statistical Notes on the Progress of Victoria, from the foundation of the
Colony. By W. H. Archer, Kegistrar-Greneral of Victoria. 4. Melbourne.
1862-71.
Statistics of New Zealand for 1869. Compiled from Official Eecords. Fol.
Wellington, 1870.
Statistical Register of New South Wales for the year 1869. Fol. Sydney,
1870.
Statistics of the Colony of Queensland for the year 1869. Fol. Brisbane, 1870.
Statistics of the Colony of Tasmania for the year 1870. Fol. Hobart
Town, 1871.
Statistics of the Colony of Victoria for the year 1870. Part II. Population.
Fol. Melbourne, 1871.
Statistics of the Colony of Victoria for the year 1870. Part III. Finance
&c. FoL Melbourne, 1871.
y/^S THE statesman's yeab-book.
2. Non-Official Publications.
Australian Handbook and Almanac for 1871. Second year of issne. 8.
Melbourne and Sydney, 1871.
Boothby (Josian), Adelaide Almanac: Town and Country Directory, and
Guide to South Australia, for 1871. 12. Adelaide, 1871.
Lenison (Sir William), Varieties of Vice-Regal Life. 2 'vols. 8. London,
1870.
DUke (Sir Charles Wentworth), Greater Britain: a record of travel in
English-speaking countries in 1866 and 1867. 3rd edit. 8. London, 1869.
Fox (Wm.), The War in New Zealand. 8. London, 1866.
Gorst (J. E.), The Maori King ; or, the Story of our Quarrel with the Natives
of New Zealand. 8. London, 1865.
Hardman (Wm.), John M'Douall Stuart's Journals of Explorations in
Australia from 1858 to 1862. 8. London, 1866.
Hochstetter (Fr. von) New Zealand : its Physical Geography, Geology, and
Natural History. 2 vols. 4. London, 1868.
Homtt (W.), History of Discovery in Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand.
2 vols. 8. London, 1865.
Kennedy (E. B.), Four Years in Queensland. 16. London, 1870.
LZoyd (Geo. Thomas), Thirty-three years in Tasmania and Victoria. 8.
London, 1862.
Bobiauet (A.), Renseignements sur la nouvelle Z^lande. Public avec I'autori-
sation de S. Exc. M. le ministre de la marine et des colonies. 8. Paris, 1867.
Smyth (K. Brough), Inter-Colonial Exhibition, 1866. Mining and Mineral
Statistics of Australia. 8. Melbourne, 1866.
Taylor (Rev. R.), The Past and Present of New Zealand. 8. London, 1868.
Westffarth (Wm.), The Colony of Victoria : its History, Commerce, and CKJd-
mining; its Social and Political Institutions. 8. London, 1864.
»^Ai<M;or<A(R. P.), Bailliere*s New South Wales Gazetteer. 8. Sydney, 1866.
Wilkins (W.), The Geography of New South Wales : Physical, Industrial,
and Political. 18. Sydney, 1863.
Woods (Rev. J. E. Tenison), History of the Discovery and Exploration of
Australia. 2 vols. 8. London, 1866.
749
INDEX.
ABD
DUL-AZIZ, Sultan, 451
Alexander 11., Emperor, 355
mdria, population, 615
ia, area and population, 602
sports and imports, 603
)yemment and revenue, 601
^-Lorraine, area and population,
34
It, population, 167
signing family, 166
ra&, area and population, 274
cports and imports, 276
atine Confederation, area, 483
- army, 481
- commerce, 484
- government^ 480
- population, 483
- railways, 484
burg^ population of, 138
!ia,areaof, 21
rmy, strength and organisation, 17
idgetfor 1871, 14
lurch organisation, 12
>mmerce, 23
»nmiercial marine, 25
institution, 6
sH 15
iclesiastical hierarchy, 12
lucation of the people, 12
mperors, list o^ 5
cports, value of, 23
- to United Kingdom, 24
)vemment, 6
iperial family, 3
iports, value of, 23
- from United Kingdom, 24
on-clads, list^ 19
itionalities in, 22
BEL
Austria, navy, strength and organisa-
tion, 19
— nobility, 23
— population at last census, 22
— railways, 25
— religious division, 11
— revenue and expenditure, 14
— shipping, 25
— universities, 12
Azores, or Western Islands, area and
population, 351
BADEN, army, 152
— constitution, 150
— debt, public, 152
— government, 151
— population, 153
— reigning family, 150
— revenue and expenditure, 151
— state railways, 152
Bahamas, area and population, 274
— exports and imports, 276
Baltic fleet, Russian, 377
Barbadoes, area and population, 274
— exports and imports, 276
Bavaria, army, 135
— constitution, 133
— debt, public, 136
— education, popular, 134
— population, 137
— railways, 136
— religious division, 134
— revenue and expenditure, 135
"^ royal family, 131
Belgium, area, 36
— army, strength and organisation, 35
— budgets for 1869 and 1870, 34
750
INDEX.
BEL
CHI
Belgium, church organisation, 32
— constitution, 29
— debt, 34
— deputies, number of^ 30
— education of the people, 32
— exports, 38
— . goremment, 31
-i- imports, 38
— increase of population, 37
— nationalities, 37
— population, 36
— railways, 39
— revenue and expenditure, 33
— royal family, 28
— trade and commerce^ 37
Serlin, population, 127
Bermuda, area and population, 274
— exports and imports, 276
Bismarck, Count, 113
Bohemia, diet, 7
— nobles, 23 .
— population, 22
Bolivia, area, 488
— constitution, 487
— exports and imports, 489
— population, 488
Bombay, population, 660
Bordeaux, population of, 79
Braganza, House of, 344
Brazil, area, 499
— army, 498
— church and education, 494
— commerce, 602
— constitution, 492
— debt, 497
. — goremment, 492
— imperial family, 491
— navy, 498
— population, 499
— raflways, 503
— revenue and expenditure, 49 o
•^ slaves, 500
Bremen, constitution, 183
— population, 183
— trade and commerce, 183
British Columbia, area, 526
— exports to, 527
British Guiana, area and pop. 274
exports and imports, 275 .
Brunswick; government, 161
— population, 161
— Boyereign, 160
Brunswick, New (see New BrunamcV^
Brussels, population, 37
Bukowina, diet, 7
— population, 22
riAlRO, population, 616
\j Calcutta, population, 660
Csuiada, area, 513
— army, 512
— church organisation, 508
— commerce, 517
— constitution, 506
— debt, 510
— education, 508
— exports and imports, 515
— government, 506
— immigration, 513
— population, 512
— revenue and expenditure, 509
Canton, imports and exports, 63«>
Cape of Good Hope, area, 608
commerce, 610
government, 606
revenue, 607
CardinsJs, list o^ 302
— origin, r^3
Carinthia, diet, 7
— population, 22
Carl XV., King, 417
Camiola, diet, 7
— population, 22
Ceylon, area and population, 627
— constitution and government, 62^'
— exports and imports, 62S ■■ . j/.
— revenue and expenditure, 626 -
Channel Islands, population, 255
Chili, area and population, 522
— army and navy, 523
— commerce, 523
— government, 520
— railways, 523
— revenue and expenditure, 520
China, area, 632
— army, 633
— commerce, 634
— exports to United Kingdom, 637
— government, 630
. — imperial family, 630
— imports and exports, 635
— imports firom United Kingdom, 637
— money, weights, and measures, 638
INDEX.
751
CHI
China, revenue, 631
— tr^tty ports, trade at, 635
Christiem IX., King, 42
Colombia, area, 526
— constitution, 525
— exports and imports, 527
— population, 526
— lauway, 527
Costa Eica, area, 531
-*— constitution, 530
— ^ exports and imports, 532
— revenue and expenditure, 530
Croatia and Slavonia, diet, 7
— population, 22
Cuba, area and population, 412
— government, 413
— productions, 41.3
DENMARK, agi-iculture, 51
— army, 49
— budget for 1869-70, 47
•— church organisation, 45
— colonies, 53
— commerce, 52
— constitution, 44
— debt, 48
— education of the people, 46
— government, 44
— imports and exports, 52
— land, division, 51
— navy, 49
— population, 51
— revenue and expenditure, 46
— royal family, 42
— shipping, 53
ECUADOR, area, 536
— constitution, 534
— exports and imports, 536
— revenue and expenditure, 534
Egypt, area and population, 615
— army and navy, 614
— government, 613
— revenue and expenditure, 614
— rulers since 1811, 613
— rural population, 615
— Suez Canal, traffic on, 617
— trade and commerce, 616
England, area, 241
FRA
J !'.l
England, birtks apd deaths, 246^
— church organiBataoUj IJIO -
— criminsQ statMtieb, 247
— education, 214
— electors, pari, number of, 201
; — emigration, 253
— militia establishment, 232
— pauperism, 246 ' "
; — parUamentary re|Mr^setitiit$6n, 202"
; — p^^siatamii 341 ' '
; of metropk)li#,"245 '
; — religious denominations,- 21^ c.
! — volunteer army, 229 t>.
: — (see also Great Britain and Ire-
i land). ■ •••■ • '
iC'u 1. > ■
!»
')-•.■(.
FINLAND, area, 878 ••
— constitution, '^861 '
j — revenue and expenditure, 371
' Florence, population, 319
, France, area, 75
j — army, organisation, 66 «
education, 58
!— budget of,' 1871, 62
— church organisation, 56
— colonies, 88
— commerce, 80 '
— eommercial marine, 86
-^ eoniscription, 65
— constitutions, 55
— dfebt, national, 64'
— departments, 76
— division of land, 7^
— education of the people, 58"
— exports, Value of, 8^1''
— to^rts to Gh^eat Britain, g5
— governments, from 1791 to 1 870, 55
— imports, value of, 81
— imports from Great Britain, 85
— iron-clad navy, 70
— tnortality, infant, 60
, — national guard, 66
— navy, 69
— occupations of the people, 78
— population, at various periods, 78
— i^ classification of, 78
— property, distribution of, 79
— railways, 87
— religious denominations, 56
-?-. revenue and exp|enditare, 60
I — shippiiig, S6 •
752
INDEX.
FRA
ORE
France, wars, recent, cost of, 78
Frankfort, population, 127
Franz Joseph L, Eknperor, 3
G ALICIA, diet, 7
— nobles, 23
— popolation, 22
Gambia, area and population, 275
— imports and exports, 276
Georgios L, King, 288
Germany, area, 104
— army, 98
— budget for 1871, 97
— commerce of, 186
— constitution, 94
— Emperor, 93
— Elmperors, list o( since 800, 94
— ironclads, 100
— navy, 100
— population, 104
— revenue, 97
— States o^ 104
— Zollverein o^ 186
Gibraltar, area and population, 275
— exports and importe, 276
Grant, Ulysses, President, 556
Greenland, population, 53
Guadaloupe, area and [wpulation, 88
Guiana, British (see British Guiana).
Guiana, French, area and pop., 88
Great Britain and Ireland, area, 241
army, 225
budget for 1870-71, 215
— — — cabinet^ 204
— church organisation, 209
civil list of sovereign, 193
coal production, 270
colonies, 273
commerce, 256
commercial marine, 263
Commons, House o^ 198
constitution, 195
cotton trade, 268
customs revenue, 261
— — — debt^ national, 224
education of the people, 213
elective franchise, 200
— emigration, 253
established church, 209
expenditure, national, from
1856 to 1871, ^1^
Great Britain and Ireland, exports,
from 1860 to 1869, 256
division of, among various
nations in 1868 and 1869,
258
government, members of,
205
imports, from 1860 to 1869,
256
distribution o^ among
various nations in 1868
and 1869, 257
iron-dad navy, 236
legislature, 195
Lords, House of, 197
ministers in 1870, 205
ministries since the year
1715, 208
navy, 233
parliaments, list o^ 203
parliamentary government,
195
— population, 241
privy council, 204
railways, 272
reform bill, 199
religious denominations
210
revenue, 215
Roman Catholics, 210
— ' royal family, 192
shipping, 262
sovereigns, list of, 195
taxation, 220
textile industry, 267
volunteer army, 228
— (see also England, Ireland, and
Scotland.)
Greece, area, 290
— army, 289
— church organisation, 285
— commerce, 292
— constitution, 284
— debt, 288
— education of the people, 286
— exports and imports, 292
— government, 284
— land, division of, 292
— navy, 289
— occupations of the people, 291
— popidation, 290
— revenue and expenditure, 286
— Wi\^xft\^, 283
i:^D£X.
753
HAM
ITA
HAMBURG, area, 180
— commerce, 180
— constitutioii, 178
— debt, 180
— exports and imports, 181
— exports to Great Britain, 181
— population, 180
— revenue and expenditure, 179
— shipping, 181
Hanover, former kingdom of, popula-
tion, 127
— revenue and expenditure, 120
Hanse Towns, commerce, 188
judicisd organisation, 182
Habsburg, House of, 5
Hesse, area, 157
— constitution, 156
— population, 157
— revenue and expenditure, 157
— reigning £unily, 166
Hohenzollem, House of, 110
— principality of, area, 126
Holland (see Netherlands)
Holstein, area and popidation, 126
Holstein-Gottorp, family o^ 356
Honduras, area and population, 274
— exports and imports, 267
Hongkong, area, and population, 642
— constitution and government, 641
— exports and imports, 643
— revenue and expenditure, 641
Hungary, budget for 1869, 16
— constitution, 9
— government, 10
— population, 22
— races of inhabitants, 23
ICELAND, government of, 45
— population, 53
India, area, 660
— army, 656
— budgets from 1869 to 1871, 649
— constitution, 646
— currency, 657
— debt, 657
— govern ment^ 647
— governors-general, list of, 646
— imports and exports, 666
— land-tax, assessment of and reve-
nue from, 652
— money, weights, and measures, 673
— opium monopoly, 655
India, population, 658
— postal communication, 670
— races and creeds, 661
— railways, 668
— religious divisions, 662
— revenue and expenditure, 648
— towns, inhabitants of, 662
Ionian Islands, population, 290
Ireland, area, 250
— a^cultural statistics, 251
— births and deaths, 249
— church organisation, 212
— cler^, income of, 212
— criminal statistics, 252
— decrease of population, 248
— education, 214
— emigration, 249
— land, division of, 251
— occupations of the people, 248
— parliamentary representation, 20S
— pauperism, 252
— population, 247
— religious denominations, 212
— union of, with England, 203
— (see also Great Britain and Ire-
land)
Italy, area, 315
— army, 312
— budgets for 1868 and 1869, 308
— church of Rome, 298
— church organisation, 306
— clergy, income of, 306
— commerce, 320
— commercial marine, 322
— constitution, 297
— debt> national, 311
— education of tie people, 307
— exports and imports, 320
— government, 297
— iron-dad navy, 314
— land, division of, 318
— monasteries, number anfl revenae,
305
— navy, 314
— pontiff, 299
— popidation in 1866, 316
of ancient divisions, 317
of largest towns, 319
— religious orders, 306
— revenue and expenditure, 308
— royal family, 295
— shipping, 322
— - univciMlics, 308
3 C
754
IKBEX.
JAU
XET
JAMAICA, population, 274
— exports and imports, 276
Japan, area and population, 676
— army, 674
— feudal princes, 675
— fbreiffiess, number, 677
i— government, 673
— imports and exports, 676
— money, weights, and measures, 678
— trade with United Kingdom, 677
Java, area and population, 684
— army and navy, 683
— commerce, 685
— culture system, 681
— government, 680
— money, weights, and measures, 686
— revenue ana eH)enditure, 681
— trade with the Netherlands, 686
Jews, Austrian, number of^ 1 1
— French, number of, 62
— Irish, number of^ 212
— Prussian, number of^ 111
— Bnssian, numlxT of, 364
Johann I., King of Saxony, 14o
Juarez Benito, president of Mexico,
'538
£
HEDIVE, of Egypt, 613
LABXJAN, area and population, 275
— exports to Great Britain, 276
Lauenbuig, area and population, 124
Leipzig, population and trade, 149
Liberia, area and population, 620
— government, 619
— revenue and trade, 620
Lippe-Detmold, population, 173
reigning family, 172
Lisbon, population, 351
Liverpool, commerce of, 262
liloyd, Austrian, shipping of, 25
Lombardy, area and population, 306
London, commerce of, 262
— population of, 245
Lubeck, constitution, 161
— population, 162
— revenue and expenditure, 161
— trade, 159
Xaiu L, King, 343
Luxemburg, area and population, 337
Lyon, population, 79
MADRAS, population, 662
Madrid, population, 408
Malta, area and population, 275
— exports and imports, 276
Marseille, population, 79
Martinique, area and population, 93
Mauritius, area and population, 275
— exports and imports, 276
Mecklenburg-Schwerin, area, ir5
constitution, 155
reigning feunily, 154
revenue and expenditure, 155
Mecklenburg-Strelitz. population, 165
reigning family, 165
Messina, population, 319
Mexico, area and population, 541
— commerce, 542
— constitution, 538
— debt, 540
— government, 538
— mining industiy, 543
— revenue and expenditure, 539
Milan, population, 319
Moldavia (see Koumania)
Montserrat, area and population, 274
— imports and exports, 276
Munich, population, 137
STAPLES, population, 319
ii Napoleon III., Emperor, 55
Natal, area and population, 618
— government, 617
— imports and exports, 619
— revenue and expenditure, 617
Neapolitan States, area, 317
Netherlands, area, 336
— army, 333
— budgets for 1868-69, 332
— church organisation, 329
— colonies, 340
— commerce, 338
— constitution, 328
— debt, 333
— education of the people, 329
— exports and imports, 337
— government, 328
IXDKX.
75S
KET
POR
Netherlands, navj, 334
— popuktioii, 336
— leUgioQS denomiiiatiocs, 329
— rerenae and expenditure, 330
— royal funilj, 326
— shipping, 339
— States-general, 328
— trade and commerce, 337
New Bnmswick, area and pop., 514
imports and exports, 517
Newfoundland, area and pop., 516
— imports and exports, 518
New Granada (see Colombia)
New Orleans, population,' 579
New South Wales, area and pop., 701
commerce, 704
education, 703
government, 700
immigration, 703
mines and minerals, 706
religious creeds, 704
rerenue and exp., 702
New York, population, 579
New Zealand, area and pop., 711
commerce, 714
government, 708
native population, 712
revenue and expenditure, 709
wool exports, 715
Norway, area, 433
— army, 431
— budget for 1866-69, 431
— commerce, 434
— constitution, 429
— council of state, 430
— debt, 431
— exports and imports, 434
— navy, 432
— population, 433
— revenue and expenditure, 431
— Storthing, 429
Nova Scotia, area and population, 516
exports and imports, 517
OLDENBUKGr, area and population,
158
— constitution, 159
— reigning family, 158
— revenue and expenditure, 159
— House o^ 43
Ontario (see Canada)
; Oporto, population, 351
I Orange, fiumly of, 326
PANAMA, trade, 528
Pa^^al States, area, ;U7
Churdi, 298
deputies, number of. 20S
ecclesiastical udmiuistmtion,
303
population, 317
trade and cominorot\ IV2\
Paraguay, area and i>opuluiion, o47
— government, 546
— produce, 548
— revenue, 547
Paris, education of inhabitants, 59
— population, 70
— religious division of iuliaMtantji,
56
Patriarch of Con6tantinopli\ iurir*dic*
tion of, 281
Patriarchates, number of, 3 US
Persia, area and populatii)U, 693
— commerce, 694
— revenue and expoudituro. 691
— sovereign family, 689
•> »
Peru, area and population. .*.*>
— commerce, 553
— debt, 561 J
— goveniment, 549
— guano produce, 553
— revenue and expondituro, 551
Philadelphia, population, 579
Philippine Islands, commorce, 414
— population, 413
Pio lA., Sovereign-Pontiff, 299
Poland, area, 379
— constitution, 861
— population, 381
— railways, 388
— revenue and expenditure, 366
Pontiffs of Rome, list of, 30(i
Pope, mode of election of, 290
Porto Kico, area and population,
412
— commerce, 414
Portugal, area, 351
— army, 350
— budget for 1868-69, 348
— church orgam^ation, 346
— colonies, 363
3o2
756
INDEX.
POR
RUS
Portugal, commerce, 352
• — constitution, 345
i— debt, 349
— education of the people, 347
*_ exports and imports, 352
— government, 346
■ — money, weights, and measures,
353
— navy, 350
' — population, 351
— revenue and expenditure, 348
— royal family, 343
- — trade and commerce, 351
Prince Edward Island, area and popu-
lation, 516
— imports and exports, 518
Prussia, area, 123
— army, 121
— budget for 1870, 117
— chamber of deputies, 112
— church organisation, 114
• — coal production, 129
— commerce, 127
— commercial marine, 128
— constitution, 110
— council of ministers, 113
— debt, public, 119
— division of land, 127
— education of the people, 115
— exports and imports, 127
— government, 113
— industries, 128
► landwehr, 121
— legislative body, 112
■ — mines and minerals, 128
— population, 124
— ports of war, 103
— railways, 130
-- religious denominations, 114
— revenue and expenditure, 117
— royal family, 107
— shipping, 128
— sovereigns, list of, 108
Puerto-Rico (see Porto Rico)
QUEBEC, population, 516
Queensland, area and pop., 717
— government, 716
— - immigration, 718
— importB and exports, 7 IS
— reyenue and expenditure, 716
\
RATISBON, population, 137
Reunion, area and population,
93
Reuss-Greiz, population, 177
reigning family, 176
Reuss-Schleiz, poptdation, 176
reigning family, 174
Roman States (see Papal States)
Romanof, House of, 366
Rome, ancient diocese, 299
— last census of, 319
Roumania, area and population, 473
— constitution, 471
— commerce, 474
— government, 472
Russia, area, 379
— army, 372
— budget for 1869, 366
— church organisation, 362
— commerce, 385
— commercial marine, 387
— conscription, 373
— constitution, 357
— Cossacks, 376
— coimcil of the empire, 358
— council of ministers, 359
— debt, national, 369
— education of the people, 364
— fleet of war, 377
— foreign loans, 368
— government, 3')9
— growth of empire, 381
— holy synod, 359
— imperial family, 355
— imports and exports, 386
— iron-clad navy, 378
— lands of foreign settlers, 38S
— local administration, 360
— manufactures, 389
— money, weights, and measrires,
390
— navy, 377
— nobility, 384
— population, 379
— races, 382
— religious denominations, 363
— railways, 388
— revenue and expenditure, 366
— senate, 358
— serfs, emancipation, 382
— shipping, 387
— sovereigns, list of, 357
— >MiY^«%vtie8, 365
INDEX.
757
SAS
SARDINIA, area and pop., 317
Saxe-Altenburg, population, 17u
reigning femily, 169
Saxe CJoburg-Gotha, constitution. 168
population, 168
reigning fanuly, 167
Saxe-Meiningen, population, 165
reigning fanuly, 164
Saxe- Weimar, area, 162
constitution, 162
population, 163
reigning family, 162
revenue and expenditure, 163
Saxony, area, 149
— constitution, 146
— debt, 148
— education, 147
— population, 149
— revenue and expenditure, 147
— poyal family, 145
Schaumburg-Lippe, population, 176
reigning family, 175
Schleswig-Holstein, population, 126
Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt, area and
population, 173
reigning family, 172
Schwarzburg-Sondershausen, area and
population, 174
reigning family, 173
Scotland, area, 247
— births and deaths, 249
— church organisation, 211
— criminal statistics, 250
— education, 214
— emigration, 253
— occupations of the people, 249
— parliamentary representation, 203
— pauperism, 246
— population, 247
— religious denominations, 211
— (see also Great Britain and Ireland)
Senegal, area and population, 93
Serfs, Russian, emancipation of, 382
Servia, army and population, 475
— commerce, 476
— government^ 474
Shanghae, imports and exports, 635
Sicily, area and population, 317
4Sierra Leone, area and population, 274
imports and exports, 274 .
Silesia, Austrian, diet, 7
— population, 22
South Australia, area and pop., 722
SWE
I Soutli AuAitralia, oommoive. 724
govornnient, 720
mines, 726
oecuixitions of tho pii^ple, 723
nulwiiys, 727
religious denominations, 723
revenue and exptnidituro, 721
Spain, area, 405
— army, 403
— budget for 1868-69, 399
— church orgiini.sation, 396
— colonies, 412
— commerce, 409
— commercial navy, 411
— constitution, 394
— Cortes. 394
— council of ministers, 395
— debt, public, 401
— ecclesiastical property, 401
— education of the people, 397
— exports and imports, 409
— government, 395
— iron-clad nav}', 404
— landed property, division of, 408
— mines and minerals, 409
— money, weights, and measures, 416
— navy, 404
— nobility, 408
— population, 405
— railways, 410
— revenue and expenditure, 399
— royal family, 393
— shipping, 411
— sovereigns, list of, 394
St}Tia, diet, 7
— population, 22
Suez canal, 617
— town, population, G15
Sweden, ai'eu, 425
— army, 423
— budget for 1868-69, 421
— commerce, 426
— - commercial marine, 427
— constitution, 419
— council of ministers, 420
— debt, 422
— exports and imports, 426
— government, 420
— mines and minerals, 427
— navy, 424
— population, 425
-- railways, 428
— revenue and expendttore, 421
758
I5DEX.
SWE
YAS
Sweden, xojral ^milj, 417
— MTcnigta, list oi, 418
Switzerland, area, 447
<» amiT, 444
^ biK^eU lor 1867-68, 442
r^ church oiganiaation, 440
— comnftproe, 448
• — confederation, origin ci, 446
— oongtitndon, 438
— debt, public, 443
— education, 440
— exports and impcnta, 448
— federal aBBemblj, 439
— national council, 438
— occupations of the pecmle, 448
— pc^idadon, 447
— raUwajs, 449
•^ revenue and expenditure, 441
TASMANIA, area and pop., 729
— commerce, 731
•~ soremment, 728
— immigration, 730
— revenue and expenditure, 728
Tabreez, or Tauris, population, 692
— trade, 694
Tehran, population, 693
Tobago, area and population, 274
— imports and exports, 276
Transylvania, diet, 7
— pcpulation, 22
Trinidad, area and population, 274
— imports and exports, 276
Turin, population, 319
Turkey, area, 465
— army, 461
— constitution, 452
-— commerce, 469
•*- debt, national, 459
— education, 455
-— exportB and imports, 469
— government, 453
— iron-clad vessels, 464
— land, division of^ 468
— money, weights, and measures, 476
— nationalities, 466
— navy, 464
— population, 466
— railways, 470
— reli^ouB division, 454
— revenue and expenditure, 457
— OovereignB, list of, 452
Tuscany, area and population, 306
— popidation in 1788, 308
Tyrol, diet, 7
^ popnlatioD, 22
UNITED KINGDOM (see Great
Britain and Ireland)
United States, area, 574
army, 567
budgets for 1870-71, 564
census of 1870, 576
— — commerce, 585
commercial progrese, 586
congress, 559
constitution, ooo
cotton, exports ot 586
debt, national, 566
experts and imports, 585
government, 555
immigration, 580
iron-dad navy, 571
land, sale of, 577
miHtia, 569
mines and minerals, 589
mortality of people, 584
naturalised citizens, number,
583
navy, 570
— — origin of immigrants, 582
pop. of principal towns, 577
at various periods, 576
presidents of the republic, list
of, 557
progress of population, 576
railways, 589
real property, value o^ 589
revenue and expenditure, 562
senate, 559
shipping, 591
slavery, origin of, 583
abolition of, by constitu-
tional amendment, 563
war of 1861-65, losses in, 569
wheat, exports of^ 586
Uruguay, area and population, 595
— commerce, 596
— government, 594
YASA, House of, 418
Venice, commerce, 321
INDEX.
759
VEX
Venezaela, area, 599
— etmstitiitioD, 598
— e^Qfts and imports, oi*0
Yictoiia L, Queen, 192
Victoria, area and population, 734
— oommeive, 738
— debt, 735
— gold mines, 742
— goyemmeut, 731
— immigration, 736
— occupations of the people, 738
— railways, 743
— i^venue and expenditure, 732
Virgin Islands, area and pop., 305
— imports and exports, 307
Vittorio Emanuele 11., King, 295
WALDECK, population, 171
— reigning family, 170
Wallachia (see Boumania)
Western Australia, area, 746
— — commerce, 747
ZOL
Western AustKuia» govonimont> 744
imparts lYom Gt^^at I^Wul
747
rcTcnuc and exi>ondituw, 744
Wilhelm I., Eniporor and King, 9:>
Wilhelmshavoii, war port, 102
. Willem III., King, 32C>
Wurtemborg, anny, 144
— constitution, 146
— debt, 148
— education, 147
— emigration, 144
— population, 144
, — revenue and expcudituro, 141
i — royal family, 139
ZOLLVEEEIN, administration* 1 8C^
— customs receipts, 187
— legislation of, 186
— mmiDg industr}*, 188
! — origin of, 186
I — trade with Groat Britain, 18a
AXb fab; :vv:*. .: \:kL..t
Advertising Sheet.
MUTUAL LIFE ASSURANCE.
SGOniSH PROVIDENT INSTITUTION.
HEAD OFFICE— 6 ST. ANDREW SQUARE, EDINBURGH.
LOVBOK OFFICE— 18 KINa WILLIAM STREET, RC.
TRUSTEES.
ALSXANDEB HATHESON, Eaq., of | JA8. A. CAlfPBSLL, Bsq., Younger,
Aidxx>8s, M.P. , of Stracathio, Glasgow.
CHABLES COWAN, Esq., of Logan f CHARLES LAWSON, Esq., of Berth-
Honse, Edinburgh. wiokhall, Edinbuivh,
EDWARD S. GOBDON, Esq., Advocate, Q.C., M.P.
TiTE Terms of this iKsnnmoN are specially adapted to the case of Famult
Settlexrnts, vhere it is important to secure a competent provision of definite
amount from the first, at the smallest present outlay. It is the only Office
in which the advantages of Mutuai. Asstjbance can be obtained in combination
with Moderate PRmouMS.
Instead of charging rates admittedly higher than are necessary, and after-
wards returning the excess, or a portion of it, in the shape of periodical
Bonuses, it gives from the first as large an assurance as the Premiums will
with perfect safety bear — ^reserving the Whole Surplus for those Members who
have lived long enough to secure the common fund from loss on account of
their individual Assurances.
A Policy for £1,200 to ^£1,250 (with Profits) may thus at most ages be
had for the Premium elsewhere charged to assure j61,000 only ; while
the effect of reserving the Surplus (instead of sharing it with all in-
discriminately) has been, that Policies originally for £1,000, which have
shared at three Investigations, have already been increased to £1,400,
£1,600, and even to £1,800.
TRANSFER OF ASSURANCES.
The Terms are also peculiarly suited to the case of many who have
connected themselves with unsound or doubtful Companies, and who may now
be making inquiries with the view of transferring their provisions to an Office
of undoubted stability.
The transfer to other Offices would, in almost every instance, entail loss,
whereas the change may, in many cases, be made to this Institution with
advantage, even on the score of outlay. The Premium usually cliarged, say
at age 30, for £1,000, is about £26 ; the Premium here charged for age 87 is
only £24. 16s. 8d. So that one who had assured with such a Company sei)m
years before woidd not (assuming the continual ce of health) be subjected to
any increase in his yearly payments, while he ought to receive a sum from the
other office for surrender of the existing Policy.
The Aoomnulated Fund now exceeds £1,800,000.
Notwithstanding its lower rates, no Office of the same age has so large a
Fund, or shews so large a yearly addition to it. For some time the increase
has been at the rate of £130,000 per annum.
ExEMPnoN FROM Pbrsonax. LiABiLrrr.- By its Deed of Constitution, as
well as by the terms of its Policies, the Fund of the Institution is alone
liable for the claims — the Members themselves being specially exempt from
personal liability.
Advertising Sheet.
* Pour boire le vin tcau ritques, H/aut gu'il toit boiif vieuXj naturel. Que
de conditions difficiUs h Hunir dans un pays\ od la frauds et f ignorance
mStamorphosent en poison Vun des plus doux presents de la Providmee !
Vhomme de goM et d*esprU ne doitj^oitU se dieourager dans la idehe difficile
de former une bonne eave: U luifaut trente anntes de soinsj de dipenses^ de
voyages^ une vigilance et une acUviUpresque surhumaines ; mais qyfimporte f
Quiel h4ritage d traiismettre aufils quiportera son nom !*
GrIMOD de la BETNltRE.
JAMES L DEN MAN,
Importer aniij |ntroirucer ni
20 PICCADILLY, LONDON,
Solicits a trial of the following
PURE AND UNALCOHOLIZED WINES,
or 4 doz £$
or 4 doz £8
or 4 doz £3
or 4 doz £3
or 4 doz £3
Which for price and quality cannot be surpassed : —
Natural Sherry, from Cadiz 16b. per doz.
Hod PatraSy or Greek Burgundy 168. per doz.
White do. or Greek Hock 168. per doz.
Hed HymettUSy or Greek Claret 16s.perdoz.
White do.. or Greek Santeme 16s. per doz.
Per Octave, 7 doz £4. 128.
„ Quarter-Cask, 14 doz £9* Os.
CaakSt with box-wood taps, 7s. eachy allowed for when returned.
Iia Gauphine Claret (in quantities not less than 4 doz.) 98. 6d.
Single dozen lOs. 6d. Sample bottle Is. Od«
Iia Gauphine, older and more matured 128. Od.
N.B. — Cases and Bottles are not ikclxtded in list of quotationSf and must be
returned or paid for as follows: — Bottles, Is. per dozen. Patent Bin Cases-*
^ dozen, 2s. ; 1 dozen, 2s. 6d. ; 2 dozen, Ss. 6d. All Wines in Pints, 28. per
dozen extra.
TERMS CASH. COUNTRY ORDERS MUST CONTAIN A REMITTANCE.
Post-Offxgb Obdbrs shoxtld be madb payable at thb Chiep OmcEf £.C.
Cross Cheques * National Bank*
ca-BiN-EitJLii i»:R»iOB3-iiisa? our JLi>i>iiiajLa7io»r-
JAMES L. DENMAN,
Advertising Skeet.^
3
THE
GREAT WESTERN HOTEL
(Snow Hill Station),
BIBMINGHAM.
' One of the most elegant, comfortable, and
economical hotels in the three kingdoms.'— T^
Field, July 31, 1869.
* From experience gained by re3)eated visits, we
are happy to be able to testify to the exceeding
comfort of this hotel. We have much pleasure in
recommending W^The Engineer, Oct. 14, 1870.
*An establishment remarkable for its able
management, reasonable charges, and general
coratartu'—BeU'a Life, June 17, 1871.
Advertising Sheet.
GAS, WITHOUT HEAT, SMOKE, OR SMELL.
VENTILATING GLOBE LIGHTS.
The following are jonis n/ the ndi-antagei of this ■mode of lighiing : —
I. It cairifls off all the heat and fonl air from thn Burner.
II. It also ventilates the apartment, \ry removing the heated
.and vitiated air.
III. It introduces a coustunt supply of external fresh air.
IV. The flaraa is powerful, steady, and cannot be affected bj
draughts.
V, No emoke eacaping, the ceiling is not blackened.
With this arrangement, Gifts nittj now be introduced
into Drawing Kooms, Dining Rooms, and Libmriea, witbonc
any risk of damage to the decorations, furniture, pictures,
or books; and the injurious effects on the health are aUo
entirely avoided.
BEirB&» AHD SOWS,
50, 62, and 54 WIGUOUE STREET, LOHDOH, Vt.
A CLOSE BAMOE WITH AM OPEN CHIMNEY.
BBHKAn-S PATBHT XHPBOTEn
VENTILATING KITCHENER.
Advert isin'j Sheet. 7\
ALLIANCE
BRITISH AND FOREIGN
LIFE AO riRE ASSTOMCE COMPANY.
Established in 1824.
CHIIIF OFFICE :
BOARD OF DIRECTION.
PresidetU—Six Moses Montefiore, Bart., F.B^.
BIRBCTORS.
Sir Curtis Miranda Lampson, Bart«
Sampson Luoas, Esq. {Lmcan^ UielMU^ ^ (>,')
EUiot Maonaghten. Saq,{M«mberiiftk4tn^i^n
Council).
Thomas Masterman. Bsq. (Director nf tJk*
Bank ofEnqtand).
Joseph Mayer Montefiore, Ssq. {Dirtci^r 4^
the Provincial Bank <if Ireland).
Sir Anthony De Rothschild, Bart., Now
Court.
Baron Lionel Nathan De Rothschild. M.P.
Thomas Charles Smith, Esq., Oxford iSquart,
Hyde Park.
James Alexander, Esq. {Alexander^ Fletcher^
A Co.)
Charles George Bamett, Esq. (J?ar»«^,
Hoare$f Hanburpg. A Lloyd).
George Henry Bamett, Esq., GlymptonPark.
James Fletcher, Esq. {Alexander^ Fletcher.
&Co.)
William Gladstone, Esq. (JTAoflMOw, Bonar,
&Co.)
Right Hon. George Joachim Gk>schen, M.P.
Samuel Gumey, Esq., Hanover Terrace,
Regent's Park.
James Helme, Esq. (^Director of the Provincial
Bank of Ireland).
Auditors.
Lord Richard Grosvenor, M.P. Ov^ of oMee I N. M. De Rothschild. Esq., M.P.
b!/ rotation 1870—1871. Hugh Colin Smith, Elsq.
Richard Hoare, Esq. *
FIRE DEPARTMENT.
Fire Bisks of an eligible character are accepted at current rates of Premium.
LIFE DEPARTMENT.
Iiife Assurances, in a variety of forms, are granted on moderate tenns and liberal ix»n-
ditions. Attention is specially directed to the Company's Endowment Assurance Tables,
under which the amount of tiie Policies becomes payable at a given age, or at death, if
it shall happen before the stipulated age is attained.
'Whole 'World Policies are granted on favourable terms.
liives of Europeans proceeding to or resident in India are assured at a
moderate addition to the Home Rates of Pronium.
The Subscribed Capital of the Company is £5,000,000, of which £050,000
has been paid up.
The Sum* Assured under the Life Policies in force with the Company at the close of 1808,
when the last actuarial investigation was made, amounted to £8,178,088, and the Iiife
Beserve Fund to more than £048,000 (which sum is exclusive of, and in addition to,
the paid-up Capital and the Fire Reserve Fund), being equal to nearly 80 per cent, of the
sums assured, or to more than lOi times the Annual Life Premium Income. Under the
Carlisle Table of Mortality, taking interest at 8 per cent., the estimated present value of the
liabilities under the said policies was £762,058.
The total Funds of the Company are over £1,600,000. and the investments are of
the safest description, yielding interest at an average rate exceeding 4i per cent, per annum.
In a Contract of the nature of Life Assurance, Securi^ should obviously be the first
consideration, and it itnay be confidently asserted that the Policy-holders in the Alliance
enjoy the highest degree of security ; for, besides an ample Accumulated Reserve
Fund, there is the additional guarantee of a Subscribed Capital of not less than
Five Millions Sterling, coupled with the responsibility of a numerous body of Wealthy
Proprietors.
While the Constitution of the Company has been framed so as to provide the most
undoubted Security, rendering it unquestionable that all engagements entered Into
under the Policies issued by the Company will be faithfully discharged, however remote may
be the event upon which the sums assured become payable, the Policy-holders under the
Participating Scheme are now entitled to EigtUyper cent, of the declared divisible Life
Profits.
Under the Non- Participating Scale Policies are granted at reduced rates.
Detailed Prospectuses, Proposal Forms, Statement of Accounts, and other papers, may be
had on application to
ROBERT LEWIS, Secretary.
Advertising Sheet.
FOUNDED 1815.
SCOTTISH WIDOWS' FUKD
LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY.
Ojf'jf'XOiE: :
9 ST. ABDREW SQUABE, EDINBUBGH.
Accumulated Fund exceeds Five Millions.
LIFE ASSURANCE
Under the most fEivonrable conditioiis will (for a small present expenditure)
secure to aU, and especially to persons setting out in life, freedom from the
fear of one of the frequent consequences of premature death — the pecuniary
embarrassment of dependent relatiires. At the same time it proves to be a
paying Investment for those who attain average or even extreme longevity.
It is veiy important that those who purpose availing themselves of the
advantages o&red by life Assurance should make a thorough examination of
the real position and prospects of the Office inviting their confidence, keeping
in view the two main points for consideration : —
AKD
AS LARSE PROFITS AS THE SYSTEM OF LIFE ASSURANCE ADMITS.
The published Statements of this Society afford the means of a dose and
critical examination of its affiiirs, and include the following : —
1. Baulmck Sheet. I 3. Bevenitb Account.
2. Full Table of Boitusbs. I 4. Full Table of Subre^tdss Values.
Since 1815 Policies have been issued for Twenty Millions,
And it is most important to observe that this great Business is not the result
of amalgamation with other Offices, but has been obtained by direct transaction
witih Individual Members, whose eligibility has in every case been tested by
Medical Examination, and approved of by the Directors.
BRANCH OFFICES.
Manchester, 39 Cboss St., Kino St.
IieedSy 21 Park Row.
Dundee, 53 Reform Stbbbt.
Birmingham, 29 Benmbtt^s 'H'tT.T.
XTorwich, 48 St. Giles* Chubcb
[Plaht.
SAMUEL RALEIGH, Manager.
Siinburgh, 1872. ^ . ^ . ^ . ^^DERSON, SecrtUtry.
Iiondon, 28 Cornhill.
Dublin, 9 Lower Sackville St.
G-Uwgow, 114 West G-eoboe St.
Iiitrerpool, 48 Ain> 50 Castle St.
Belfiut, 2 High Stbeet.
Achaidsing SkteL
EiGLE mSUEANCE COMPANY.
79 PALL MALL, LONDON, S.W.
The Annual Report for 1870-1871, circnliit^i Angii^t 1871, hhou'M thhi
the Income for the Year wss : —
For Preminms ir^5,.51A 12 7
For Interest on InTe&tmente lS7f730 19 10
£49S,246 12 A
That the Expenses of Management were £l4,Ad9 4 .1
(Or t per oeoi. on the total Income).
And that the Cash and Sccnrities in hand
amounted to .£.1,*276,9i^4 17 0
(Bearing an avenge intereti of iC4b 8ft. per cent.)
FuBTHBR Sbcuritt. — A Sabecribed (Capital of mouk tman a miluoh
AKD ▲ HALF STK&Llim.
THE VEXT BIYI8I0V OF SintPLITS WILL TAKB FLAOI UT 1I7».
The BiREcnox of tuv Coxpairr ts now cokstitptw) aj) ^-ontow* :«i
ROBERT ALEXANDER GRAY, Vm^i^ CkdiriMn.
JAMES MURRAY, Esq., C.B., F.R.Gi?., IkputffCkairman,
CHARLES BISCHOFP, Esq.
THOMAS BODDIKGTOX. Esq.
CHARLES CHATFIELD. Esq.
Sir J. BULLER EAST. B^., D.C.L.
WILLUM AUGUSTUS GUY. MJ)..
CHARLI->) JKLLICOK. E«q.
JOSHUA I/)CKW(K)li, Esq.
PHILIP ROSE. Esq.
GEORGE RUS8EIJ.. !>].
Admiml TIHDAL.
GEORGE HUMPHRBYB, ActMsrf and SeertUr^.
8
Advertising Sheet,
THE LONDON ASSURANCE CORPORATION,
Jf0r Jfirt, f tfc, anb Parhtje %ummxtm,
Incorporated by Royal Charter A.D, 1720.
OPPICE-Ifo. 7 EOTil EXCHAK&E, lONDOIf, EC.
EDWIN GOWER, Esq., Governor.
DAVID POWELL, Esq., Sub-Governor.
ROBERT GILLESPIE, Esq., Deputt-Govbrnob.
DIRECTORS.
NATH. ALEXANDER, Esq.
J. A. ARBUTHNOT, BSQ.
JAMES BLYTH, Esq.
HARVEY BRAND, EsQ.
EDWARD BUDD, Esq.
ALFRED D. CHAPMAN, Esq.
MARK W. COLLET, Esq.
Sir F. CTJRRIE. Bart.
GEO. BAKE WELL DEWHURST, Esq.
BONAMY DOBREE, Esq.
JOHN ENTWISLE, Esq.
GEORGE L. M. Gl^BS, BsQ.
A. 0. GUTHRIE. Esq.
JOHN A. HANKEY, BsQ.
LOUIS HUTH. Esq.
HENRY J. B. KENDALL. Esq.
CHARLES LYALL, Esq.
CAPT. R. W. PELLY, iN.
WILLIAM RENNIE, EsQ.
P. P. ROBERTSON, Esq.
ROBERT RYRE, EsQ,
DAVID P. SELLAbTEsq.
LEWIS A. WALLACE. Esq.
WILLIAM B. WATSON. EsQ.
The Share Capital of this Corporation is :0896,55O, of which one-half,
£448,275, has been paid up. The total Funds on the 31st December 1870,
amoTinted to £2,596,039.
Copies of the Corporation's Accounts may be had on applicattion at the
Head Office. The following items relating to the Life Business have been
extracted therefrom : —
Polices in force for £4,870,196
Annual Income from —
Premiums £161,265
Interest 59,807
£221,072
Accumulated Premiums £1,378,822
The Fire Duty having been abolished. Fire Insurances are now effected
without any charge beyond the Premium.
JMJarine Insurance can be effected at the Head OfBce, and at Calcutta,
Madras, Bombay, "Mauntma^Hoxv^^oTL^, and Shanghai.
Ailofrthing SheeK
LAW LIFE ASSURAHCE SOCIETY.
INSTITUTED liOa,
Office: FLEET STREET, LONDON, E.G.
SUBSGBIBED CAPITAL ONE MILLION*
TRUSTEES,
The Right Honourable 6AB0N CHELMSFORD.
Vbe Right Honourable BARON CAMPBKLL.
The Right Honourable RUSSELL GURNKY. Q.C.. H.P.
The Right Honourable 6ATH0K.NE HARDY, M.P.
Vfyi. FREDERICK HIGGINS. Esq.
fi»MOND ROBT. TURNER. Esq.
DIRECTORS.
Biirgs Andrews, Esq., Q.C., Middle R. Bullock Mar>haoi, Esq.. D.O.L., Warden
Temple. of Merton CoU««p, Oxford.
Fraitcis Thomas Bh'okam, Esq., Pkrlia- George Marten, Eiiq., Farkfleld, Upper
ment Street. Clapton.
The Hun. Hallyburton G. Campbell, Richard Nicholson, Eaq^ Sprlmr Gardona.
lances Terrace, Princes Gate. John Swift. Esq., Ponlaud Kace, Re-
Jonathan Henry Christie, Esq., Stanhope gent's Park.
Street, Hyde Park. Edward Tompson, Saq^ Stone BuiMings,
John Deedes. Esq., (nner Temple. Lincoln's Inn.
Oliver Wm. Farrer, E<tq., Inner Temple. Sir Charles R. Turner, Cheater Terrace,
Wra. Jaroes Farrer, Esq., Liueolifs IiHi Regent's Park.
Fields. John Eldad Walters, Esq., New Squans
Clement Francis, Esq., Camrbridge. Lincoln's Inn.
The Right Hon. Russell Gurnear, Q-C WilHam H. Walton. Esq. (Master of the
M.P., Recorder of London. -Court of Excheuuer).
Sir Thomas Hency, Hanover Square. Arnold William White, Esq., Great Marl-
William F. Higgins, Esq., Chester Place, borough Street.
Belgrave Square. Basil Thomas Woodd, Esq., Conyngham
Orosvenor Hodgkinson, Esq., M.P^ Hall, Yorkshire.
Newark. John Young, Esq., Frcderkk'a Pkoe, Old
John James Johnson, Esq., Q.C, King's Jewry.
Bench Walk, Temple.
TAUCMTORS.
^ Harvey Drammond, Esq., dharing Cross. Charles Manknr Smith, Esq. (Master of
'Henry Gerard floare, Bsq., Fleet Street. the Court of Queen's Benofi).
Peroival Lewii walsh, Esq., Oxford.
AotuUT-ORIFFITH DAVIES, Esq.
Fhysioian— HENRY WM. FULLER, Esq.. M.D., Manchester Sq«are.
SoLioitor-^. S. BOCKETT, Esq., Linooln's Inn Fields.
Bankers— Messrs. fiOARB, Fleet Street,
The ASSETS of this Society on Slst Decomber, 1870, exceeded
iS5,668,000.
The INCOME for tke past year amounted to £506,842.
ASSURANCES are granted upon the lives of any persons for any desired amount,
^therwith participation in profits, or at a lower rate of premium without partioipatioa
4n profits.
FOUR-FIFTHS of the PROFITS made by this Society are, every Fifth year, appro-
priated to the persons assured<on the participating scale of premiums who have been
«o assured for Twe full years and \ipwardsjDrior to the date of tke Division.
At the Divisions of IVottts hitherto. Bonuses amounting to upwards of £4,861,084
bave been added to the several Policies,
Since the establishment of the Soeiety to 81st Deoember last, the sum of £8.686.924
has been paid in daimf upon death, of which the sum of £2,089,079 has been in respect
■of Bonus.
Prospectuses may be obtained, and Assurances elVected, through any Bolloitor in
town or country, or by application direct to the Actunry st the Office in London.
Oct 1871. GRIFFITH DAVlEft, Actuary.
10
Advertising Sheet,
LOnDOH AND PBOVINCIAL
LAW ASSURANCE SOCIETY.
21 FLEET STREET, LONDON.
DIRECTORS.
HOPE-SOOTT. JAKES EGBERT, Eaqi.. Q.G., Tempi**, Cbaxkmav.
LAW. HENKT SHEPHABD, Esq., BUsh Laue, DEmT-CHAiiuiAK.
^. .__ ^ « -*T w.- ■. Hedices, Jolm Kirby, Esq., WalKngford
Gtatle, Berks.
Jar. Samue), Esql, Lincoln's Inn.
Lake, George, £•«., Linodn't Inn.
Lefroy, Georae EentindL, Esq^, 5 Roberl
Street, Adelphi
Locke, John, B«(|v, Q.C M.P., Temple,
LofluB, Thomn, Esq., New Inn.
Lueaa, Cterlee Rose, E^q., Lincoln's Inn.
Stewmrd, Samuel, jBs<|l, Lincoln's Ina
Fieldit.
Still, Bobert, Esqu Lincoln's Inn.
Vinrd, William, Esq.. Lincoln's Inn Yields.
Warter, Henry De Groy, Bsq^ Longden
Manor, near Shrewsbwy..
Abbott. Charles James, Eso., 8 New Inn.
Bennett, Rowland Neritt, Esq., Lincoln's
Inn.
Bloxam, Charles John, Baq^ Lfaiooln's
Inn Fields.
Burne, Henry H., Esq2.Batb.
Cholmeley, Stephen, Esq., LineolnlB Inn
Fields.
Erie, Peter. Esq^ Q.C., Ptok Crescent.
Fane. William Dashwood, Esq., Norwood
Hxll, Southwell, Notts.
Gaselee, Mr. Serjeant. Temple.
Gwinnett, William Henry, Esq., Chelten-
ham.
AuorroRS.
Philip Roberts, Esq., 2 Seutb Sqaare,
Gray's Inn.
Jonah T. Paul, Eso^Tetbury.
jPhyslciaii— H. I^tman
James Welfc Taylor, Esq,
Street, Bedford Row.
Sterling Westborp, Es%, Iptwich.
. M.D., 28 Gordon Square.
Great James
Solicitor— Bw H. Burne. Eso.. 87 Linrohi'a Inn Fields^
Bankers— Union Bank of London, Chaueery Lane.
Aetmurj u^^ Secretarx— Rnlph Price Hardy.
Actoary— George William Berridge.
At the Eitraordinai-y General Meeting, held on the 2<ltb April 1871. the Surplus on
the Assurance Fund was £108,091. 19s. M., after making provision for all existing
liabiHties.
The safety of the principles of Valuation adopted liy the Directors in ascertaining
the net liability of the Society under its Asswance stud Annuity Contracts, will be
readily understood from the following eiphmations :—
L The ' Serenteen OfBoes' Eiperience ' Table is founded on and represents tlie
actual mortality experienced l^ JMmnd Liwe*. It is. therefore, the proper
basis for estioiating the liability of a life OIBoe under it« A^uranoe Ooatiacla
and it necessitates the highest resenre of aU known Mortality Tables. * Dwrisir
Equitable*' Table is an appropriate basis for Tahiing Annmty Contracts, and
also rH|uires a high reserre.
2. The Rate of fnterest assumed in the ealculatkma has been S per cent, onhr,
thereby presenrinic for acenmulatlsa and fhture dfetribution the entire benefit
which wul accrue fhmi the Society's mere flhvourable investments,
8. The whole of the 'Loadini[' on the- PreniuaM has been excluded firom the
Valuatioi^ thus retaining intact the provision for fkiture expenses and prol
The General Results of ths several Divisions of Pirofts are shown in the foUow
nible :—
TABLE or BOlflJS ADDITIOHS ATTACflnnfa TO POUCIBS OF
>wing
•
NITMBBR
OF PREMIUMS PAID.
TWENTY-
FIVE
TWENTY
InrFTEBN
TEN
FIVB
4fe At
iSitry
.
,
'
■
IS
Is
ll
3e
11
1^
h
|5
3e
£
it
A
£
£
A
A
A
£
20
814
70
240
78
16f
78
81
78
n
/ M 1
886
86
254
84
180
88
90
81
^**
80
/ 40 375
96
287
W
199
94
100
90
.~
88
/ M / 4tf- 184
8Sl \ 1\« ^
y\ m V 110 (
119
104
^~
104
;RAI;PH T. ^Bi^SSiX, itf^^flr^ ssA ^femioBr^,
Advertising Sheet.
11
LEGAL AND GENERAL
LIFE ASSUEANCE SOCIETY,
10 FLEET STREET,
LE BAR, LONDON.
TBX7ST1SXSS.
The Right Hon. the Lord Chanckllor.
The Right Hon. Lord Cairns.
The Right Hon. Sir W. Bovill, Lord Chief
Justice^ C.P.
The Right Hon. Sir Bdward Yauohak
WtLUAMS.
The Hon. Sir Gsorob Rose.
Sir Thomas Tilbon.
Thomas Wbbb Grbbnb, Bsq., Q.G.
John Osbornb, Bsq., Q.C.
Robert Batlt Follbit, Esq., Taxing
Master in Chancery.
Bacon; The Hon. Sir Jambb,
Vice-Chancellor.
Beaumont, James, Esq.
Bodkin, Sir William H., As-
sistant Judge in Middlesex.
Bolton. John Hbnrt, Esq.
Ghichesfer, J. H. R,, Esq.
CooKsoN, W. Strickland,
Esq.
Dart, Joseph Henbt, Esq%
DIBBOTOBS.
Db Jex, John P., Esq., Q.C.
FoLLETT, Robert Baylt, Esq.
Taxing Master in Chancery.
FhERE, Bartlb J. Laurie,
Esq.
Greene, T. Wbbb, Esq., Q.C.
Greoort, G. B., Esq., M.P.
Kendall, JbHN, Esq.
Lamb, Gborgb, Esq.
Osbornb, John, Esq., Q.C.
Pembbrton, E. Lbioh, Esq.
Riddell, Sir W. Buchanan,
Bart.
RosB, The Hon. Sir Gborqb.
Smith, The Hon. Mr. Justice
Montaoub.
Smith, Michael, Esq.
TiLsoN, Sir Thomas.
WiLUAMS, C. Rbtnolds, Bsq.
Williams, William, Esq.
AXTDITOBS.
For the Proprietors* For the Assured,
Arthur Kekewich, Esq. Charles Otter, Esq., Examiner In Chancery.
Charus Harbison, Jun., Esq. Jonathan Booebs Powell, Bsq.
Solioitors. Bankers.
Messrs. Domvillb, Lawrence, & Graham. Thb London Joint Stock Bank.
Physioian— Thomas Alfred Barker, Esq., M.D.
Actuary and Manager— Edward Aloernon Nbwtok, Esq., M.A.
VTNANOlAJj FOSITIOir
Annnallncome.. £200,000
Inrested Funds £l,622,m)0
Existing Assurances £4,240,000
ON 8l8t DEOBMBBB, 1870:-
Reversionary Bonus thereon^ . . . £040,000
Assurance Claims and Bonus Paid £ 1 ,900,000
Share Capital, fully subscribed. . £1,000,000
(Paid up £160,000)
The ParHammtary Accounts required by the 'Life Assurance Companies* Acty
1870,' may be obtained on application.
This Society has taken a leading part in freeing Life Assurance Contracts
from all needless restrictions.
•The ' Prpposal Form ' is most simple in its terms.
The Policies are ' Indisputable ;' that is, free fix)m future challenge.
The Invested Funds bear an unusually high proportion to the Liabilities.
The guaranteeing Share Capital of One Million (£160,000 paid up) is
fully subscribed by 800 Members of the Legal Profession.
Nine-ten^ of the Profits belong to the Assured.
Settlement Policies in favour of Wife and Children are granted in terms
of the • Married Women's Property Act, 1870.*
S. A. ITSWTOIf, Actuary and Miwnqvt.
8 B a
12 Advertising Sheet.
— — .- . . ^ - - - - ■ —^^ I ■ ■ —
POOR CIERGT REIIEE COEPOEATIOK
SS'Tj'^DBXiXSXXSX) 1850.
IINCORPORATED BY ROYAL CHARTER 1867.
THE LOED AECHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.
Jfia-JBHtron.
THE LORD ARCHBISHOP OF ARMAGH.
THE LORD BISHOP OF LONDON.
SIR GEORGE BARROW, Baet.
This Corporation gives immediate help, both in Money and Clothing, to the
Clergy, their Widows, and Orphans, in temporary distress.
During the past Fourteen years the Corporation has aided 2,309 cases with
Grants ranging from £5 to .£25, besides numerous Parcels of Clothing.
The Committee assist the Clergy of the United Church of England, Wales,
and Ireland, and the Colonies, their Widows and Orphans, without distinction.
They are guided solely in their decision by the "want and worth of the
applicant.
The Committee — acting upon the principle that * He gives double who gives
quickly * — meet the Second and Fourth Tuesday in each month to consider the
cases brought before them ; and they earnestly apd confidently appeal to the
wealthy Clergy and Laity to enable them to continue their Grants with un-
diminished liberality.
Annual Subscriptions and Donations may be paid to the account of the
Trustees of Thb Poor Clergy Relief Corporation, London and Westminster
Bank, St. James's Square ; or to Sir Gborob Barrow, Bart., Treasurer ; and
daily at the Office, 36 Southampton Street, Strand, to the Secretary, to whom
Post-office Orders and Drafts «4hould be made payable. They will also be
thankfully received by any Members of the Committee.
J. EDMUND COX. D.D., F.S.A., Chairman.-
G. THORNTON MOSTYN, M.A., Hon. 3kc.
R. TURTLE PIGOTT, Secretary.
Socebty's Offices—
36 SOUTHAMPTON STREET, STRAND, W.C.
7%« Annual Beport win be /orwarded. on a^Xuatvm \a ^ ^nmttury.
i
Advertising Sheet.
ROTAL AGRIGULTirRAL COLLEGE,
CIRENCESTER.
HIS QRACB THB DUKE OF MiaLBOBOUGH, D.C.L.
RIGHT HON. THB BART. OP DUCIB, I RIGHT HON. T. H. SOTHEBON
ESTCOURT.
.ND.Bsq.
I JOHN THOBNHILL BABEIBON, Sut.
The Bkv. JOHN C0N8TABt.B, M.A., This. Com. Oahb.
AgrifvUure—30SS WRIOHTSOK, F.C.a., M.B.A.a
Cliimiatrt—XSTaUB. H. CHCBCH. M.i., Lincoln Cou- Oxoit. F.Ca.
ABHtBTAMT TO CHHUjOaL PHOBKsBOH— E. KINOH,
Nalaral Himrt—WnjJAli BAMaAT McNAB. M.D., U.E.C.P., EntK.
Anifimv, fttjiiialhgf, and Bfgittu—JORH A. McBBIDE, Ph.D., U.R.O.V.S.
Uallitnialia anil auntttuf-TBS FBIKOIPAL. />rai«n;— JAMES MILLER.
The college wbh Inojrporated by Charter, grantal by Het MKJfsly in Council, Mareli SJ,
1845. tor the puipow ot Bj[i>niing a Pmcticsl and Bcleatlfic AgricaltniHl Edacatioa to
BtndeDU from HJl parta of the Eingdom.
DIE-IiOM A..
The CaU«^ Diploma— vUota admita Uuwe holding it to Che podllon at Gradaste, nndei
tlie title of Member— ia obtained at the end of a two years' oounio by those who pmb a »tts-
factory eiamination in Agriculture, Chemistry, and any other one lubjeot seleotAl by lbs
Candldstf.
laUracUon in AgiioultDre la giien by Lectures and dally Praotlca] ClassMnn thpFarm.
The Agricultaral Comae of Ir-' -— "■— — ' ' ■— -'
theBnnnBi™ioao(£10,andt«. , r—
ve a Senior FInt Clsaa Gertlflcata in Ijie Oifoiil or Cambridge
and vbo intend to make Agriculture their profeiHioQ.
annual value of £10 and £10 an gi'en to tbe Student
S percent, more marks. The Haygartli Sold 1
hAaz the Students competing tor tbe Diplomi
FtrAnnnm.to bcpBldHalf-TearljlnadTauce. lH.&roiiE«TS. £i\tiQ. CmT-avMui*'rt.> *;
u
Advertising Sheet
THE ECONOMIC LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY,
Temporary QfieeSf during rebuilding of No. 6 Nev Bridge Street,
Na 38 New Bridge Street, Blackfriars, London, E.C.
Established 1823. Empowered bg Act qf Parliamenty 8 William JV.
Hbkbt Babmstt, Esq., M.F., Chairman.
The Right Hon. E. Plbtdsll Boutkbie, M.F.. Deputy-Chairman,
Ghuilks Abthub Barculy, Esq.
Michael Biddulph, Esq., M.P.
Edward Chabrington, Esq.
8ir AI.E3CANDEB Duff (Jordox, Bart.
John Harmaw, Esq.
Charles Morris, Esq.
C. H. W. k Court Bspington, Esq.
Or, EsmLBT RiCKARDS, Esq.
Henrt Roberts, Esq.
Augustus Keppel Stephenson, Esq.
AUDnoBS— Alfred Bnckley, Esq. ; John Howdl, Esq. ; John Gilliam Stilwell, Esq. ;
Richard Taylor, Esq.
Physician— William R. Basham, MJ>., 17 Chester Street, Belgrave Sqnare.
Surgeon— Oeorge D. Pollock, Esq., FJt.G.S., 36 Groevenor Street, W.
SoucnoR— Charles Waring Yonng, Esq., 12 Essex Street, Strand.
Secretary— John Ralph Grimes, Esq. | Actuaby— Richard Charles Fisher, Esq.
ADVANTAGES OFFERED BY THE SOCIETY :—
The lowest rates of Premium on the mutual system, with early participation in profits.
Table of Annual Premiums required for an Assurance of £100 for the whole term of life, with
participation inprt^.
20 ....£1 14 7 I 80 ....£2 4 3 I 40 ....£2 19 9
25 .... 1 19 0 \ 36 .... 2 10 11 | 45 .... 3 11 9
8ZX7U11ITT.
Inyested A'nets, upwards of £2,748,000
Annnal Income, npwards of 346,000
BONTTS.
The Society being on the mutual principle, the Assured share the whole of the profits.
Assnrances granted to the extent of £10,000 on a single life.
Prospectuses and full Particulars mi^ be obtained on application to
JOHN BAIiPH GBIMES, Secretary.
UNIVERSITY LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY,
25 PALL MALL, LONDON, S.^V.
DIRECTORS.
9&t James Alderson, M.D.
Henry Nuoent Banees, Esq.
Francis Barlow, Esq.
Sir Edward li. Bullbb, Bart., M.P.
Lord Richard Cavendish.
Sir Robert Charles Dallas, Bart.
Francis H. Dickinson, Esq.
Sir Francis H. Doyle, Bart.
Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Glouces-
ter AND Bristol.
Robert Hook, Esq.
The Rev. Frances K. Lbiohton, D.D.
Arthur Thomas Malkik, Esq.
The Mosii Hon. the Marquis of Saubbitry.
The Right Hon. S. H. Walpoub, M.P.
Sir Thomas Watson, Bart., li.D.
The Right Rev. the Lord Bishop or Win-
chester.
The Right Hon. James Stuart Wobtley.
J. Copley Wray, Esq., Chainmm,
Amount of Capital originally subsoribed '£600,000' on
which has been paid up £30,000
Amount Aooiunnlated fiN>ni Freminms 910,000
Annual Income 95,000
Amount of Policies in Xhdstenoe and Outstanding Addi>
tions, upwards of 34100,000
Forms of Proposal may be obtained on appb'cation to this Office, or to
the Correspon^evLis of the Society — Hitgh Godfrat, Esq., S. John's College^
Cambridge; Professor M. Btjrro'ws, Norham House, The Park, Oxford.
Advertising Sheet. 15
CLEBGT MUTUAL ASSURANCE SOCIETY.
ESTABLISHED IN lt2».
Office: No. 2 Broad Sanctuaiy, Westminster.
Trustees.
The Archbishop of Gantb&bi][bt. I The Bishop Sumnbr.
The Abchbishop of Dublin. | The Archdeacon of Maiostons.
Chainnan: The Abchdbacon of Westminster.
Deputy Chairman : Robert Few, Esq.
Consulting Actuary : Samuel Brown, Bsq.
Actuary : Stewart Hbldbr, Esq.
Physician: Dr. Stone, 13 Yigo Street.
Secretary : ICatthew Hodgson, Esq.
£ t. d.
Total Existing Assaranoes 4,912,205 0 0
Total Annual Income 198,314 2 6
Total Fands 1,891,915 12 7
Bonus allotted to Members «t the Eighth Quinquen-
nial Division of Profits . . . . . . 280,000 0 0
Bonus Beserve Fund 45,453 15 5
No Agents employed and no Commission paid.
For the 3rear ended May 81 , 1871, 42$ Proposals, assuring £S58,S45, and yieldlngin Annual
Premiums £11,728 4<.,were completei; and, notMrithstanding the large reductions in the
premiums made by Bonus in every fifth year from 1831 to 1866, both inclusive, the Fund
accumulating for the purpose of meeting future claims was, aftv payment of all out-goings,
increased in the year by £106,674 9s. 9d,
The Forty-second Annual Report, VarmB of Proposal, and the Accounts prepared pur-
suant to the * Life Assurance Companies' Act, 1870,' may be had on implication at the Offoe.
personally, or by letter.
Clergymen and their Wives, and the relations of Clergymen and their Wives, are invited
to make Life Assurances in this Soctety.
niHB CAI<£DONIAir IirsnBANCE COMFAinr. Established 1806.
•'- A HIGHER RATfkof BONUS was decUred at the Fifth Division of Profits, made as at ISth May,
1871, than on any fonner occasion. After providing for the Bonus and all Liabilities nearly £SO,000 was
laid aside as a Reserve, and to meet the Prospective Bonus.
INCREASED BENEFITS have hitherto been eiven to the Policy-holders at each Investigation.
Few Companies, however large their business, have been able to do so.
PREMIUMS MODERATE, and CONDITIONS OF ASSURANCE LIBERAL.
Copies of the 66th Annual Report, eontainins the results of^the Fifth Investigation, and Balance Sheet
of A&irs, may be had oa application. FIRE INSURANCES eflRwted on almost all risks, at Moderate
Rates. JOHN MOINET, Makaohb.
Edotbuboh (Head Office): 19 George Street
Lovoov: 89 Lothbury, E.C. GBiSGOW: 64 St. Vincent Street. Dublin: 81 Dame Street.
ECONOMIST,
Weekly Commercial Times, Bankers' Gazette, & Railway Monitor
A Political, Literary, and General Newspaper.
Price M. ; by Post, 8^. Published every Saturday Morning.
Office— 340 Strand, W.C., and all Booksellers.
THE INVEST0B8' MONTHLY MANUAL,
Price Sd. ; by Post, S^d,
Which gives the highest, lowest, and latest price of all Stocks daring the month, Bailwaj
Shares, Banking Shares, and other securities ; the mode in which their dividends are payable
th^r four last dividends, &c.; so as to give all the information so important at all times t
investors, and especially important when prices are fluctnating. The Manual includss Stoio
dealt in at the Provincial Exchanges as well as in the London Market.
Office— 340 Strand, W.C, and all Booksellen.
IG Advertising Sheet.
BOOKS PUBUSHED BY HORACE COX,
At 346 Strand, W.C.
FACTS AND USEFUL HINTS RELATING TO FISHING AND
SHOOTING, lUnstrated ; being a Coilection of Information and Recfpe? of tbe KteaXest
utility to the i^eneral SpOTteman, to which is added a Series of Recipes on the Manage-
ment of Dogs in Health and Disease. Vol. I. at * Thb Field ' Library. Second
Edition, enlarged and revised. Large post 8yo. {nice 58. (doth.
THE COUNTRY HOUSE: a Collection of Useiul Information and
Recipes of the greatest ntility to the Housekeeper generally. Illustrated. Vol. n. of
* The Field ' Librabv. Seeond Edition, eolar^wl luad revised. Large post 8vo. price-
5s. cloth.
THE FARM : being Part I. of the Second Edition of the ' Farm^
Garden, Stable, axd Aviary.' Valuable to Country Gentlemen, Farmers, &c.
Vol. IIL of ' Tub Field ' Library. Large post 8vo. price Ss.
THE GARDEN : being Part II. of the Second Edition of the *^Farm^
Garden, Stablk. and Aviary.' Large post 8vo. price 6s.
A YEAR OF LIBERTY ; or^ Salmon Angling in Ireland, from Feb. 1
to Nov. 1. Being a Description of, and Guide to, the best Salmon Angling Stations in
Ireland. Vol. IV. of * The Field ' Library. Lazge post 8vo. price 5s. cloth.
POPULAR fLLUSTRATfONS OF THE LOWER FOHHtS OF LIFE.
Hlnstrated. Vol. V. of ' Thr Field' Library. By C. B. Bheb, M.D., F.L.S., F.Z.A.
Large post 8vo. price 58. cloth.
EXPERIENCES OF A GAME PRESERVER. Vol. VI. of ' The
Field ' Library. By ' Deadfall.' Large post 8vo. price 5s. cloth.
PRACTICAL FALCONRY. Vol. VH. of 'The Field' Library.
Large post 8vo. price 58. cloth.
THE ANGLER'S DJARY, wherein the Angler can Register his take
of Fish throughout the Year. An extensive LiBt al Fishing- Stattions throughout the
World is added. Price- Is. 6d. ;- post free. Is. 8d.
THE ARTS OF ROWING AND TRAINING. SmaBSvo. doth gilt,
price 4g. ; post ft«e, 48. 2d.
THE SHOOT ER^S DIARY FOR 1871-72 contain* Fenns for Regis-
tering Game kflled during the Year, either by a Single Gun or by a Party, or off the
whole Estate. A List of Shooting Stations throughwit the World i» also given. Price
Is. 6d. ; post free, 2d. extra.
THE COURSING CALENDAR AND REVIEW. Vol. XXVI. Edited
by ' Stonehenoe.' Small 8v9. price TOs. 6d. oloth.; post free,. 10s. 9d.
THE DOGS OF THE BRITISH ISLANDS; their History and
Characteristics. Edited by ' Stonehen'oe.* Ptofusely illustrated. Crown 4to. price
16b. The above work may be had in the foUowing parts : —
Dogs used with the Qxnx (price 58.). | Companionable Doa« (price Ss. 6d.).
Hounds and Toy Dogs (price Ts. 6d.).
THE RAIL AND THE ROD r or, the Tourist- Angler's Guide to
Waters and Quarters. In i)arte, price Is. each ; in cloth, is. 6d. ; post free, 2d. extra.
No. 1. Great Eastern Railway. I No. 8. South-Wbbtern Railway,
No. 2. Great Western Railway, f No. 4. South-Eastern Railway.
THE SILKWORM BOOK; or, Silkworms Ancient and Modem, thew
Food and Mode of Management. In demy 8vo. price 28. 6d. <doth, gilt ; post free, 28. 8ck
T/f£ RIVER'S SIDE ; or, Trout and Grayling, and How to Catch
Tbem. By Sir BAVDAii "Robeki^j "BmI. IVLxusttated. Small avo„ price 3s. 6(L cloth»
gilt ; poBt free, 8i. 8dk,
Advertisimff Sittt, 1
TIE DAILY MVS.
NOTICE TO ADVERTISERS.
THE circulation of * The Daily Xkws ' received an extra-
ordinaiy impetus firom the popularity won by the
character of it* War Intelligence. The great increase in its
sale — ^up^rards of one hundred per cent, — has been more
than sustained ; and ' The Daily News,' being now second
to no London Xewspapor in its constituency of readers, is
unsurpassed as a medium for all classes of Advertisements.
Employers and Servants will find ' The Daily News '
especially adapted for making known their wants to each
other.
Births, Marbiages, and Deaths. — 5 lines, 5s. ; three
insertions for 10s. ; Is. per line afterwards.
'The Daily Xews' can be had of the Publislior,
19 Bouverie Street; by the early English and Continout^il
mails, and of the newsagents in every town of tho Unitt^d
Kingdom, and at all railway stations on the arrival of the
first trains.
'The Daily News' is on sale in Paris, at 2»36 Rue do
Rivoli, and at all the Kiosks, at 2^d. the copy ; aiul in
Brussels, at the Kiosks, Railway Stations, and in the Hxw de
la Madeleine.
' The Daily News' can be obtained at the leading Rail-
way Stations throughout Germany, Switzerland, &c.
'THE DAILY NEWS' PUBLISHING OFFICES,
19, 20, & 21 BOUVERIE ST., LONDON, E.G.
ADVERTISEMENT 0FFIGE8, 67 FLEET STREET
18 Advertising Sheet
THE SPECTATOE,
INDEPENDENT LIBEBAL NEWSPAPEB
EVERY SATVBDAY, Price 6d.; by Post, S^d.
rCE Proprietors, who in 1861 purchased the Spectator, have since that date
conducted it themselres. Thej are therefore exempted from many influ-
ences which press severely on the independence of journalism, and have from
the first made it their chief object to say out what they believe to be truth in
theology, politics, and social questions, irrespective not only of opposition from
without, but of the opinion of their own supporters. Their object is to reflect
the opinion of cultivated liberals, but in the matter of the American War they
fought against the mass of the very class they are trying to represent^ and
were flnally acknowledged by them to have been in the right. In politics the
object of the Spectator is to maintain liberal institutions everywhere, that is,
the right of free thought, free speech, and free action, within the limits of law,
under every form of Government ; in theology, to maintain the views usually
known as those of the Broad Church ; in ecclesiastical afiairs, to defend the
inclusion within the Estab^shed Church of every variety of opinion consistent
with belief in the divinity of Christ, and the right of the State to control the
Church ; and in social questions, to urge the faith that Qod made the world
for the people in it, and not for any race, class, colour, creed, or section, with
all the consequences to which that principle leads.
The journal commands the best sources of information, and has repeatedly
during the past year been the first to make the true bearing of events apparent
to its readers. Its object, however, is not so much to supply news as to express
the feeling of the educated classes on the news, and correct that vagueneiss and
bewilderment of thought which the constant receipt of news in little morsels
has such a tendency to produce.
Original papers supply comments critical and explanatory on Public Events,
Political Appointments, Law Amendment, Commercial Affiiirs, Personal Inci-
dents, and Theological Controversies.
The News of the current week is compressed into an animated narrative,
which the laziest or busiest may read, without missing the life or import of the
events.
Every important work is noticed as it a^^^ears, with a full and critical
account, so as to let the Reader know what the book is, what it tells, and what
is its place among other books. Of nearly every work some report is given.
Notice is also taken of the general course of literature, its progress, rights,
tendencies, personal events, &c
Office.— 1, Wellington Street, Strand, London.
And by Order of all Boo1ci«Wct* mA. l^va^wmdors.
Advertising Sheet. 19
LONDON LIBRARY,
12 ST. JAMES'S SQUARE, LONDON, S.W,
FOUNDBD IN 1841.
Patron— H.H.H. THIS FBINCE OF "WAIjES.
President— THOMAS CABIiYXB, Esq.
The following are the Terms of Admission to this Library, which contains 85,000 Volumes
of Ancient and Modern Literature in various languages ^—Subscription* £3 a year, or £3»
with Entrance Feeof £6 ; Life Membership, £26. Fifteen Volumes are allowed to country,
and Ten to town members. Beading-Boom open firom Ten to half-past Six. Prospectus
on application. Catalogue, price 15s. ; to Members, 10s. 6d.
BOBEBT HABBISON, Secretary and Librarian.
A London Newspaper for Residents in the Country.
TIE PAIL MAIL GAZETTE:
An Evening Newspaper and Review.
PRICE TWOPENCE.
Apart from its sale as a London Evening Newspaper, the Pall Mall
Gazette has a Large Circulation in the Country. It is found peculiarly accept-
able to Eesidents in the Provinces who are desirous of receiving early every
morning a Journal which contains the Latest News of the previous day, and
which comprises, in addition to the ordinary contents of a Daily Newspaper, a
large number of Original Articles of various character.
An Earl-^ Edition of the Pall Mall Gazette is printed for circulation in
the Country, and for the convenience of Subscribers leaving London by the
early Trains. Other Editions are published at 2.30, 4.30, and 6 o'clock. ,
Terms (inolusive of Postage) :—
£ s. d.
Quarterly 0 16 3
Half-Yfearly 1 12 6
Yearly; .360
Office: 2 NoRTHUMBERiiAND Street, Strand, W.C.
CHURCH AND STATE.
THE JOHN BULL
(ESTABLISHED 1820)
is the Leading Weekly Organ of the Conservatives.
It gives the earliest Political, Ecclesiastical, and Fashionable Infbrmation.
The News is carefully condensed, good Correspondence is encouraged, the Fine
Arts, Literature, Theatres and Music, all receive attention, and Articles on
Social Topics form a prominent feature in the Paper. Price dd. ; by Post, 6^
Office : 6 White&iars Street, E.C.
20
Advertising Sheet.
Xfte d^uarHtan,
THE GUARDIAN is issued erery Wednesday, in time for the night malls, price 6d. ;
by post 7d.
The Guardian is supplied, post-free, direct from the Office to Subscribers paying in
advance only, at : —
Per Quarter
Half-Tear
Year
£ s.
O 7
0 13
1 6
d.
O
61
o:
Advertisements intended for insertion in the current week's G-uardian should be sent to
the Office on Monday, and payment made at the time in cash ; postage-stamps may be sent,
if more convenient to the Advertiser, but at the rate of thirteen to the ShilUng. The charge
for each insertion is : —
s. d.
Three Ijines 3 0
lEvery additional liine 0 9
On an average eight words go to aline. Servants wanting situations are chained only 28.
for the three lines. Notices of Testimonials, Births, Marriages, and Deaths are inserted at
28. 6d> each for one line, and a shilling for every additional line.
Alt letters respecting Advertisements and Subscriptions should he addressed * The
Publisher,' G-uardian Office, 5 Burleigh Street, Strand, "W.C.
The average stamped circulation of each paper, as shown by the last Goverment returns,
for the year ending June 80, 1870, was as follows : —
Guardian .. .. 5,137
Saturday Review . . 8,088
Record 2,411
The Queen .. .. 1,844
Lancet 1,788
Law Times .. .. 1,596
Tablet 1,560
AthensBum .. .. 1,384
Patriot (afterwards
English Independent)
Nonconformist
John Bull
English Churchman
Watchman
Weekly Register
1,875
1,288
1,m32
1,019
928
922
Spectator .. .. 911
St. James's Chronicle 759
Cburch Review . . 673
Literary Churchman 694
Economist .. .. 673
Examiner .. .. 424
Observer .. .. 346
VANITY FAIR:
A WEEKLY SHOW OF POLITICAL, SOCIAL, AND LITERARY WARES.
Containing Twelve Pages of Iietterpress, and a Chromo-Iiithograplied
Cartoon of a Iiiving Sovereign, Statesman, or Man of the Day.
PUBLISHED EVERY SATURDAY, Trice U.
TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION:
Per ANNTTif £l 6 0 .. Poetfree
Half-Ysarlt 0 13 0 . . „*
quarterlt 0 6 6..- „
{Payable in advance,)
Orders sent direct to the Office should be accompanied by a remittance.
Cheques and Money Orders to be made payable to William Bobbrt Blenonsop.
* VANITY FAIE' OFFICE, 13 TAVISTOCK STREET, COVENT GARDEN.
£1
0
0
8
14
7
VANITY PAIR ALBUM,
IN MONTHLY PARTS.
At the request of several subscribers, who wish to preserve the Cartoons with the notices
relating to them, it has been resolved to issue on the first of each month the Cartoons which
have appeared during the preceding month with their Notices printed alone on a separate
Sheet. These Monthly Farts will, at the end of the year, form tbe Album.
The Numbers from January to December 1871, each containing the Cartoons for a month«
and the Articles relating thereto, in a Wrapper, are now ready, price 2s. 6d. each.
Subscriptions (payable in advance) can be taken for a period for these Monthly Parts,
delivered, post free, at the following terms :— Per annum, £1. lOs. ; aiz-monthly, Ita. ;
qaarterly, 7b, 6d.
IS TAVISTOCK. STREET, COTENT GARDEN, LONDON;
Oi thxougYi aa^ 'SeTreeyssiiXi Ql'&QKjsafiS!i£x,
Advertising Sheet. 21
MACMILLAN & CO.'S PUBLICATIONS.
Second Edition, rerised and brought down to the Peace at Versailles,
Feb. 28, 1871.
ANNALS of OUR TIME ; A Diurnal of Events,
Social and Political, Homb and Foreign, from the Accession of Queen
Victoria, June 30, 1837. By Joseph Ibyino. 8yo. half-bound, 168.
' A trusty and ready gnide to the events of the past thirty years, ayailable equally for the
stateaman, the poHticJan, the public writer, and the general reader.' — Times,
The RIGHT HON. JOHN BRIGHT'S SPEECHES
on QUESTIONS of PUBLIC POLICY. Edited by Pbofessob Rooebs.
Author^s Popular Edition, extra fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. ; Library Edition, with
Portrait, 2 toIs. 8vo. 25s.
On LABOUR: its Wrongful Claims and Rightful
Dues; Actual Present and Possible Future. By W. T. Thornton,
Author of * A Plea for Peasant Proprietors.* 8vo. 14s. Second Edition,
The ADMINISTRATION of INDIA from 1859 to
1868. The First Ten Years of Administration under the Crown. By
I. T. Prichard (Ghray's Inn), Barrister-at»Law. 2 vols, 8vo, With
Hap, 2 Is.
The RUSSO-INDIAN QUESTION. Considered
Historically, Strategically, and Politically ; with a Sketch of Central
Asiatic Politics, and a Map of Central Asia. By Captain F. Trench,
F.R.Cr.S. 20th Hussars. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d.
BY PROFESSOR FAWCETT, M.P.
A MANUAL of POLITICAL ECONOMY. Third
and Cheaper Edition, thoroughly revised, with Two New Chapters on
* National Education,' and * The Poor Laws and their Influence on
Pauperism.' Crown 8yo. 10s. 6d.
The ECONOMIC POSITION of the BRITISH
LABOUBER. The Land Tenure of England-<-Cau6e8 which regulate
Wages — Trades Unions, Strikes, &c. Extra fcp. 8vo. 5s.
On PAUPERISM : its CAUSES and REMEDIES.
Crown 8vo. 5s. 6d.
MACMILLAN & X;0., London.
22
Advertising Sheet,
Seventh Edition, thoroughly reyised, ready January 10, 1872.
Dedicated by express permission to His Boydl Highness the Prince of Woks.
THE COUNTY FAMILIES of the UNITED KINGDOM ; or,
. fioyal Manual of the Titled and Untitled Aristocracy. Edited hy
E. Walford, M.A., late Scholar of Balhol College, Oxford. Containing
All the TTntiiled as well as all the Titled
Aristocracy of Bng^and, Ireland, Soot-
land, and Wales.
All tiie Dakes, Haiqoises, Earls, Yiacoimts,
a&d Barons.
AU the Baronets.
All the Knights.
All thoM who bear Comtek Titles or hold
Official or other County Positions.
All the Lord-Lieatenants.
All the DqEMity-Lieatenants.
All the High Sherifls.
All tiiose who from Birth or Position are
entitled to rank as * County Families.'
The County Famujbs gives a brief notice of the Descent, Birth, Marriage,
Education, and Appointment of each person ; his Heir (apparent or presump-
tive) ; the Patronage at his disposal ; a Record of the Offices which he has
held ; together with his Town Address and Country Residences.
All the information is compiled from materials collected from the families
themselves, and every exertion is used to render the Work thoroughly accurate
and reliable.
In One handsome Volume^ 11,000 Families, over 1,000 pa^es super-royal.
beavtiftUly hound, gilt edges, price £2, lOs.
London : ROBERT H ARDWICKE, 192 Piccadilly, W.
WORKS BT J. E. THOROLD ROGERS. M.A.
Late Profeseor of JPolkical Economy, Oxford,
1 HISTOB.T of MBICTJLT1J£E and PBIGES in EKGLAin),
from 1259-1400. Compiled entirely from Original and Contemporaneous
Records. 2 vols. 8vo. 42«.
1 HOTJAL of FOUTIGAL EOONOMT, for Schools aad Collies.
New Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4«. td,
ABAX SMITHS INQ1JIRT into the K1T1J£E and GiUSES of the
WEALTH of NATIONS. Edited, with Notes, by Pbofsssob Roobbs.
2 Tok. 8fo. 21«.
OxroBD, printed at the Cl^bskdok Press, and published by Macmuxan & COf
Advertising Sheet 23
I--
S^« Whidb hmwt u pkaaant tnle, and rngtaOj idiew AsTHXA^CosrsiTXPnov, Bmcrscsms,
««Q Coi.iM,«adaIlD»(NBDiE«8ortbeBRKATHaiidLuira«.
£ ^ In HrMTEKiCAX^ Nektocs, and Hkakt CoxPLAnrrs they are unftuliiic* while in
B ^^ HLHsrJlATUll and Nkktovs Paiss they act like a chann.
S-* 3PB
Nc r •Ta.aBmjftagaMMYtnttmltUm. ottb» ohest or tongs, Aeekinf all dispositioa ^Ss*
^ c% to eooghinc and promotinff ^at inflEtbnalkle boon, » oomfo^xable nl^Vk re- * ^^
•"- - -■ - ~ * ' ' " ■ nxivalled.* Tas
^ A~ freshing steep. Dr. lioeertrt Walisrs oeriKin^ btsnd nnxiTsUed.'
g^ l«,7n Cam af AsUuaa, CwMpllta, aad Diaardcn af tha Tkfvat aad Laaas, Ek»a.
g* ^ aatka. Hyttriil. lervam, aad Heart C— flwiaU, bj Or. LOCOCE*8 WArBES, kave kMM
aSlwh^ilwd la tha lart twcHa awathi.
8 j^ ^^ gsMll liookB.<iwrainhig many hnndrcda of properiy aathenHnrtsi Csrw, saay be had
>S §>• TO SOrOSBS AHD FUBUC 8PBAXKB8 Dr. LooDck*fi Waftn ai« invaluable,
! ■ aa in a few boon they ranovc all hoarseneat, and wonderiViUy inoeaaa the power and _».=
n§ ^exibtlity of the Toioe. They ha^ a uUaaint taate. PnlldiT«etioiftS,in£nrlii&. Fivnch, S S.3
Qu and German, are with every box. Soldby all Mediant Vendors, at Is. lid., 9i.9d., to. 6d., !*Ft
and lU. each. Beware of oounterftits.
D&. UOOCXJKTB WAPXBS don*t taita like MediobM.
RUPTURE.
*OOI-ES»S TI^TJSS IS BEST-'
This Is the inrraatian patrcpoised by Sir Astley Cooper aod the most emiimit Surgeons ;
worn and reoommended by William Oobbett, and which has commanded, for thirty years,
a constantly inqreasuig rqpatation ; it is what a Truss should be—perfectly efficacious, yet
agreeable to the wearer. Bead * Oobbetfs Legacy to Baptored Fef80Bs.**-<3BATB.
None gifiraine unless marked with tiie address,
3 CHARING CROSS.
MR HOWARD, Subgboii-Dbmtist, 52 Flbbt Stbbbt, has introdaeed an
entirely NEW DBSCBIFTION of ABTIFIGIAL TBBTH, fixed witboQt sprium, wires«
or ligatures. They so perfectly resenUe the natmsL Teeth as not to be diatingnisned trom
the original by the closest observer; they will IfEVEB CHANGE COLOtJB or DECAY,
and wiU be found superior to any Te<(tli ever before used. This method does not require the
extraetiou of roots or any painful operation, will support aad preserve Teetb that are loose,
and is gviaranteed to restore aiti<»lation and maaticaticHi. Dscaybd Tskth Stoppbd and
Bbhdbred Sound aitd Usbtul im MAsncATioa.^it Fi.asT Stbxxt. At Home m>m Ten till
Five. COn$ultation$ Fret.
HOSPITAL FOR DISEASES OF THE SKIN,
NEW BRIDGE STREET, BLACKFRIASa
PATRONESS H.R.H. THE PRINCESS OF WALES.
One tkotisand of the soiferinfr poor m OTcry week relieved by thii Charitj, and everj
addition to its Funds would extend its advantagee to a much larger number. Donatio; .8
and Bubsoriptions are vest earnestly entreated, and will be thankfully received ter tha
SECBBTART. or by Messrs. BARCLAY. SEVAN A CO., LomtMffd Street.
JAHBS STAlVriN. Esq, I t, MANLT SIBBT Esq.
JONATHAN HUTCHINSON, Esq. WA&BN TAYrBsq.
GEOROB NATLBB, Esq.
^ H. SOUTHWOOD JUOTH. Shcritarp,
Advertising Sheet.
If you wish to be well, and keep well, take
PuEE Yegetable Ciaecoal,
As by its actioD in absorbiiui all impure gases in the Stomach and
Bowels, it is found to afibrd speedy relief in aJl caaes of Acidity,
Gout, Bile, Indigestitxi, Impure Breath, and Children Bufiering from
Worms.
BRAGG'S VEGETABLE CHARCOAL,
Sold in BotUss, at Ss., 4a^ and 08. each.
A.I.BO.
CHARCOAL BISCUITS,
In Tins, at la., 3s., 4s., and 68. eaoh, by
J. L. BRAGG, Sole Maker,
i WiaMOBE ST., CATSmiSH SQUABE,
Jmd through aU Chemutt.
%■ See Db. Eusaix's BepoR in the Lancet, Aog. 1865.
Dr. OOLLIS BROWIE'S CHIORODHE.
Tli« Originsl and onlf GenoiDe.
uifuiflh. to calm Hud usoaee the wnrj Bchinga ol p
.,. — ' TBgniBtBthedrmliHiif - --■ "
ADTICB TO nrVALIDB.-
aiMue. Inrlgiiniw _ „ .
will proTide jaarmlt with tlut nurrfllimi reuedir dlacorand bj Dr. }, OULLIS
0*K AnnT Kedlal Btoff). to vhlch be gum the uiae D(
CHLORODYNE,
ud wbldi <i Bdmlned br Uu Fntaabn to be tlw meat wmdatnl ind nluibli
CHLORODYNE liUieb««remi>i!)rkiKiw»(OrCmrt^Cmniiiirtl<iD.Bi
CHLORODYNE •*¥^S^lSi.™*"™'~'"^^'*"^
CHLORODYNE -^Si"'"'^'"''**"'**^-"""'*^'''^"*™'^
CHLORODYNE "•^^SjS
iidM.-hiim»tliMlM»reM->ijn|>ilcii<a.J.CnllbBnrwM'i
£^WNi^.-«twH.a.rigyEri.-fflbe,L^Bfc.T.i
at Ij. 1)d., 2>.M.,li. M.,nia%.eHh. Vane li geanlne i
I ■ Dr. J. Douu BRoaraVB CaLOROiiT-.,
Mndlr^ TtMinooj HCotiipanlM msIi botUe.
CAUnOW.-BE'WMtE. Of PIRACY AMP IMITATIONS.
eotM MAVJMMitvaaM—i. T. CkTKK¥0'B.'£,UQKi>k.^nHiU%iW..^leaiinbniT, I<
Advtrtuing Sheet. 2b-
CEJjmtAL-niUB fruisrs iro rifles.
E. M. REILLY & CO.
BIBEGT-ACTION CENTAAL-FIBE QUHS,
ranging from 10 to 35 QniDetu. RIFLES on same principle for lArgu Game
in India, Afnca, &c. ; adapted for ronnd and shell linlleU, with beni^ cli)irg*ii
for low trajectorj ; aocnracy guaranteed ; prices ranging from 30 to SO Gmneus.
Piy-CABTRWGE GUNS AND RIFLES IS GREAT VARIETY.
BBBBCH-LOASIHI} CAF8ULB BBTOLTEBS, tTDm IfU. to IBOi. AIR CAKES, be.
tuxatatxsD f^icb ubtb o
E. M. REILLT aud CO.,
GUN MANUFACTUBEKS,
502 New Oxford Street, London.
W H E LPTON'S
^
&'
<<.
\n
Ara warranted net to contai;i a nngte puticle of Mercnry or any other
Mineral Suhttanet, but to coneiBt entirelj of Mediciaal Mattcra, Pureli/
VegetahU.
During the lost thirty-five years Ihey have proved their Talue in thouumdi'
of instances in dlieasea of the Head, Cheat, Bowels, Liver and Kidneys ; and
in all Skin Complaints are one of the best medicines known.
Sold in boiea price rjd., Is. Ijd., and 2s. 9d. each, by G. Wbw-ptob &
Son, 3 Crone Court, Fleet Street, London ; and by all Chemista and Medidna
Vendorg. Sent trg* on receipt of 8, 14. or 33 stapp*.
3fi ■
20 AdparUsms SkteL
BY APPOINTMENT
TO HXH. THE PBUfCE OF WAIES.
ALIENS PORTMANTEAUS
37 WEST STRAND, LONDON.
Hew masbated CaS$3ogae at 600 othor AiticleB, for Home
cv Continental Tz»TeIUng, by Poet, Free.
ALLKTS rATEVT
SBSFATCE BOX.
UUOrs P&TEfT £10 10*. 8IL7SB
aVADKIFPLI
rOBTKAXTUIT.
lAVTS WAEPEOM
PSIZE HEOA.!. AWABOED
FOR GENERIkV. tl|l.Ct\.\.«W«.
^^^^m/
CHLORALUM.
Tie 3t>i*gp% jf Truce icw utcuit^I 7> ^^w^^icb 'Thujrn
lUULII LKIII %,%
ILIULII PIWIEI /^
WIIL ^- V
llULCHIALini
auiML
Jyt ?^*BKF ^^Wnbim^BA
CHLORALUM?
t ^ TianifL
aHJMJL
CHLOI/IUM GO, GT. UGHESTER STSEET SLILDNGa Ifll
^«: 5»ML. -^'*'»M^
AdvtrtUing Skat.
CHLORALUM.
The Board of Trade have decided to substitute Chloralum
for tite Solution of Chloride of Zi^nc, at present included in
the scale of mediai-nes and medical stores issued, and
caused to be published by this Board in pursuance of the
' Merchant Shipping Act, 1867.'
I!
HLORALUM LIQUID
HLORALUM POWDER
HLDRALUM WOOL
CHLOBAIUM keeps the Air Pure.
HLOBALUM destroys Infection.
CHLOEAlUM,tke Odourless Deodorizer.
HLORALUM, the Antiseptic Dressing,
CHLORALUMl
lo Sick Booms,
Hoapitala,
I on BooFd Ship,
INDIBFEN'SABIiE t W^orkhousea.
CHLORALUMl
HfVALTJABLE
la Drawing; Rooms,
\-k.
\%%;^
%\%%
CHWRALm CO., GT.*mSTffi STREET BUILDINGS, LONDON.
o
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11